ã€ŠBattle Harem of the Heavenly Swordã€‹


 Chapter 1 The Trash From Another World

    ?*Author''s Note: For the full experience please read the Prologue in the Auxiliary Volume, These 3 chapters show what you can expect from the book, Enjoy the read.*

    ___________________________________________

    "Is this all there is to life? A slow monotonous repeat of mundane tasks from birth to death?"

    A heavy exhale followed the sentence, the breath apanied by white smoke showed the cold temperatures of winter. The statement came from a man in a brown winter coat walking along the dimly lit streets past midnight.

    The man worked the graveyard shift at an ITpany. Higher pay, the main benefit of going against normal working hours. Feeling chilly as the frigid winter air assailed him the man continued to rub his hands together while breathing into them.

    "I should have brought gloves."

    Leaving such a critical piece of winter apparel was indeed foolish. The man continued to walk to his destination. The time, three hours past midnight.

    During this period hardly any people passed by and most stores already had their doors closed. Getting food past midnight was one of the biggest issues with the grave shift.

    Luckily most developed countries had 24-hour convenience stores. Such establishments were the saving grace for those like the man.

    "I hope there have Karage, eating oily food in winter is the best feeling."

    While walking the man passed by a few windows and saw his reflection in the pale moonlight. Noticing his growing beard, and beer belly, the man couldn''t help butment.

    "You really let yourself go, Hiroyuki Mitsurugi. Nine years of hardly any social interaction and overwork took its toll huh?"

    Hiroyuki or Hiro for short. Age: 33 years old. Romantic experience: zero. Currently in his 3rd year of being a virgin wizard. He tried to approach numerous girls in the past but due to being socially inept, most just ignored him. The pain of being constantly rejected crushed even the most resilient of wills.

    "If only I could somehow do magic now, my lonely years would at least have some meaning. FIREBALL!"

    Stretching out his hands forward and shouting the most recognizable spell in anime and manga, the depressed wizard tried to find the bright side to all this. Obviously, nothing happened. If being a 3-decade old virgin became the prerequisite to doing magic, most would do it by choice.

    "Of course, nothing happened¡­ Truck-kun, where the hell are you? Isekai me already! An OP Protagonist with a big-boobed harem! I beg of you!"

    As the negativity started to send Hiro into a downward spiral, he started shouting to the skies in the middle of the night not caring what people thought of him. A man could only endure so much.

    Hiro''s parents died in a car ident when he was three. Since then, Hiro bounced around orphanages till he became old enough to do part-time jobs. Not having been enrolled formally in a school,

    He learned most of what he knew from peers and the inte. Hiro worked as a shop assistant and then sold newspapers at ten. He cleaned toilets at thirteen. Did manualbor at fifteen, ranging from construction, waiting tables, and delivery.

    Because of such a diverse circle, he gained friends and acquaintances in nearly every field and industry. Mostmented that he took in everything like a sponge.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When he got a smartphone and an oldptop, he taught himself to code and applied for programming positions due to a friend''s suggestion. It took close to three years, but he eventually seeded in getting epted as a programming intern at eighteen.

    Hiro never knew had family, he got adopted a couple of times but always felt out of ce. Thus he normally crashed at the ce of his acquaintances in exchange for favors and led what most would consider a hard life.

    Survival became his primary purpose, money allowed one to live. So, he focused on getting money and building his skills. In today''s world being poor was a sin.

    Before he noticed, the years passed by and because he didn''t have any formal education, he eventually hit a wall. Higher positions needed experience and credentials, he got stuck in his Junior role for over seven years.

    Unlike manga, hard work didn''t always pay off in the real world. In his depression, he turned to Anime and manga and like most people used them as a form of escape.

    "Hmph, no matter how hard-working one is, politics and life in general can and will get in the way. If Only I can be like Shonen protag and scream to get a power-up¡­. You know what? I don''t have anything to lose do I?"

    Hiro then made a chunni stance and shouted till his lungs gave out.

    "MAKE ME MORE HANDSOME! OHHHHHH!!!!!! No? then I WANT TO BE SMARTER LETS GOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!! ...Haha, I am cringy as hell HAHAHAHAHAAHAH!"

    Hiro normally tried to cope byughing at his predicament, feeling the hand of fate against him was something he got used to long ago.

    Wandering through life with neither purpose nor happiness made life hard on anyone. Still, knowing some of his favorite novels gradually turned into anime gave him a reason to hold on as pathetic as it may have sounded.

    "My lunch break is about to end, I need to get back, I want to binge-read The Last Lights War, book 5 finally came out! Let''s do this!"

    Hiro made a fist pump into the air as he psyched himself up then resume walking towards the store. He came to an abrupt stop when noticed three hooded figures in front of him.

    ''What the hell!?, these guys look like grim reapers! Chunni bastards, you almost gave me a heart attack.''

    Hiro continued walking as he ignored the hooded figures, yet the glint of the streetlights reflecting off metal caught his eye. The figures pulled out arge bowie knife, a baseball bat covered in nails, and a revolver.

    ''FUCK! Are they angry due to me shouting or something?! I only have 400 yen on me why would they mug me? Keep calm, keep calm maybe this is a misunderstanding.''

    "Friends if it''s the shouting I did earlier I apolo-" *BANG*

    A deep searing pain ran across Hiro''s arm, and the red liquid spilling from his shoulder showed a bullet grazing him. Not really new to being mugged, Hiro crouched as he ran in the opposite direction without looking back.

    Despite the risk of getting shot in the back, Hiro knew from anime, manga, and the inte that untrained people are 70% likely to miss. That statistic was for stationary at 5-20 meters, the number shoots up to almost 100% with moving targets.

 Chapter 2 The Trash From Another World 2

    ?Surviving is the top goal, think about everything else after you survive. The gunner shot twice more and as expected, missed him both times. No longer intending to wait, the others armed with a bat and knife chased after Hiro.

    "Huff, huff, huff. SHIT! What now? Where are the police, they should have heard the gunshots right? Where is the police station again? Fuck, I''m out of shape,e on legs do your best!"

    Running as if his life depended on it, Hiro sprinted without minding his stamina as he ran towards his home on pure instinct. From his youth Hiro had plenty of experience getting mugged, fleeing when outnumbered is the best option in most cases.

    As the sounds of running footsteps echoed nearer and nearer, Hiro turned his head back only to see the one with a bat swing his weapon.

    Hiro knew it was useless to run any further, the man then ducked and tried to roll on the ground. The sound of the bat made as it passed echoed in his ears, the distance frighteningly close.

    Pain assaulted him all over due to suddenly dropping to the floor. Dazed Hiro looked around to locate his attackers. He froze in fear when he saw one behind him, his body trembled as the person brought down his knife from overhead. In reflex, Hiro jumped to the left.

    "UWAH!"

    The sh of metal against concrete rang out as the ded weapon missed him. Hiro tried to crawl away as fast as he could. The man knew luck would not save him forever.

    ''SHIT! They intend to kill me! WHAT THE FUCK DID I EVER DO TO YOU GUYS! WHERE THE HELL ARE THE POLICE?! I PAY MY TAXES YOU FUCKING ASSHOLES HELP ME!''

    Terror overwhelmed Hiro''s mind as he started to lose hope of surviving the night. A foot eventually mmed on his back forcing the air out of him. A bat then slowly came towards his face as he remained still on the ground face first.

    "HELP! HELP! HELP ME! SOMEONE! ANYONE!"

    Amidst his pleas for help, Hiro heard two more sets of footstepse closer. The metallic sound of the revolver''s hammer cock back soon followed.

    ''So, this is how I die then? Alone and forsaken. What was the point of my life? I suffered so much hardship and for what?''

    As Hiro waited for his execution, a pink light suddenly enveloped him. A pattern like a magical crest appeared on the ground with his body right at the center of it.

    In less than a second, the light increased in brightness to the point that everyone present needed to shield their eyes. The bat-wielding figure also separated from Hiro as he quickly stepped away.

    "NO! NOT LIKE THIS! HIRO!!!!!!"

    The one with a knife suddenly shouted in a female grief-stricken voice. Hiro who heard the voice felt the emotion in it and couldn''t understand didn''t she and her guys try to kill him? The next moment he opened his eyes, He saw a well-lit room with opulent furnishing like those of medieval castles.

    "I have been isekaied? WOW! Guess Truck-kun is on leave or something. Dude, there has to be a less violent way to get me here. I don''t know if I prefer dying or the hooded trio."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He then looked around to see a row of knights in armor to the left, and priests to the right. In front of him, was a voluptuous 20-something woman kneeling in a praying position. Her face gorgeous beyond belief, cast a spell on the transmigrator.

    The woman had raven ck hair, luscious pink lips, and enormous breasts. Wearing a body-hugging dress that emphasized her assets, the skin left uncovered showed both radiant skin and an enchanting face.

    Hiro who had nothing but failures under his belt in terms of romantic rtionships forgot the near-death experience he just encountered upon seeing her. The beauty then opened her eyes and stood up, she then sped her hands together and made a pleading voice as she said.

    "Hero from another world! Please save me! I need your strength!"

    The middle-aged man transmigrator forgot everything else at her passionate entreaty. Hiro robotically nodded his head without much thought.

    ''If I can help such a beauty maybe she will be my woman afterward? That''s what Isekais are for right? Right? BUT HOLY HELL THIS WOMAN IS HOT! ISEKAI FTW!''

    When the woman noticed the agreeable demeanor of the summoned hero, she quickly made a lovely smile as she introduced herself.

    "My Hero, I am Rhyne Fair Dominii crown princess of the Valorious empire. I have summoned you to help in the battle for the throne. I am the weaker of the factions and will likely lose my life if I fail to win. Please lend me your strength!"

    Hiro who knew of the horrors of session battles from Shoujo manga felt his heart clench. How the world is so cruel to such a beautiful woman? He then noticed a few things.

    First, he could understand them without any magic or devices. Second, pulling him here to save the world was considered selfish in most novels. Then isn''t Rhyne pulling him for a session battle even worse?

    The isekaiedputer programmer closed his eyes to objectively think about his situation.

    ''Most Isekais show that once the hero is transmigrated until the demon lord is killed, they cannot return. Then what about a session battle? Will the princess send me home when she is made an empress?

    ''How close is she to winning? Can I even help her? What skills do I have? I didn''t meet any gods on the way here, do I have no skills or an OP weapon?

    ''In dark Isekais, the hero is ved from the start or killed afterpleting his task. I should be careful to not get myself into any troublesome things. Ignoring my will to return to Earth, isn''t this girl selfish as hell? I should ask about that first.''

    Hiro then opened his eyes and spoke to the princess for the first time. "Princess, can you return me to my world? I will try to help you but I''m just an ordinary person, I''m not sure how much help I would actually be."

    Rhyne who seemed saddened by the words of Hiro quickly approached and took his hand and mushed it between herrge mountains.

 Chapter 3 The Trash From Another World 3

    ?"I am sorry my hero, I used everything I had to look for the noblest soul through the strings of fate. Until I be the empress, I cannot send you back. But listen to my heart! Can you feel it beating so fast?

    "My heart has been like this since I saw you, my hero! I know you are my destiny! Out of all the people in the vast world, you are the one to arrive when I needed salvation the most! ITS FATE!"

    The feeling of soft flesh his hand experienced rendered the thirty-three-year-old wizard, speechless. It was heaven, even demons fought to the death just to grab boobs, and now he got a taste for free!

    Overwhelmed by the feeling in his hand Hiroyuki threw caution out the window and focused on the present.

    ''I guess it''s not so bad, I don''t even want to go back anyway. Nothing waited for me at home. At least here I can start over.''

    The crown princess then continued with an excited voice.

    "ALSO! Please call me Rhyne as our lives are intertwined by fate no need for titles! Summoned heroes are often given blessings by the gods upon being called.

    "Just say STATUS and you should see your abilities. I am sure you have wonderful skills that would be enough to triumph over empires! Give it a try my hero!"

    Hiro then started fantasizing about ying dragons, fighting gods, and saving beautiful women. Trembling in excitement Hiro needed to ball his fists just to stop himself from jumping around.

    "In that case just call me Hiro."

    ''This is it, the start of my new life! A life of glory, harems, and OPness! LET''S GO!!!!''

    "STATUS!"

    A light blue floating status screen with white text appeared next to Hiroyuki, he then promptly read it.

    _______________________

    Mission: Make Rhyne Fair Dominii Empress of Valorious.

    _______________________

    Name: Hiroyuki Mitsurugi

    Race: Human

    Level: 1

    Age: 33

    Title: Sword Novice

    HP: 270 | MP:0 | SP:0 | AP:0

    STR:12 | AGI:7 | INT:20

    _______________________

    Battle Harem: N/A

    Dominant Rank: N/A

    Dominant: N/A

    Submissive: N/A

    _______________________

    Skills: Sword Novice [D] Lvl 1

    _______________________

    Equipment: N/A

    Runes: N/A

    Enchantments: N/A<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    _______________________

    "Tsk. Trash¡­"

    Rhyne who saw the status screen clicked her tongue and spoke in a quiet voice. Hiro, too immersed in thought didn''t hear her and thus asked.

    "Hmm? Did you say, something Rhyne?"

    The princess who suddenly distanced herself from Hiro spoke while waving her hands.

    "Ah! It''s nothing, my hero, Wow! Your status screen is something!"

    Hiro, who had no idea if he had good or bad in terms of numbers, thought her words were genuine. The man stroked the back of his head as heughed.

    "Eh? Haha! Is that so? I''m not sure what is the standard so I don''t know if it is good or not."

    ''But still, shouldn''t I have an OP skill or something, I only have one skill, and it''s [Sword Novice]. The name alone is shit. Rank D, they go from A to F right? Is this good or bad? And why do I have a battle harem section here?''

    The crown princess made a reassuring smile as she pumped her fists. "I''m sure Hiro-sama is amazing! Stats-wise, you are really smart! The average person has 10 for everything. You''re twice as smart as the average person Hiro-sama! A [D] rank skill is something one only gets after training for ten years!"

    ''10 is the average? So I''m slightly stronger, twice as smart but below average in agility. She makes it sound impressive but isn''t a hero supposed to be OP? A 10-year skill can hardly be something unique. Maybe I have some learning advantage? Or do I gain skills like a sponge? Yeah, that should be it!''

    "Rhyne, can we please let me train somewhere? I want to see what I can do."

    The ck-haired princess of Valorious answered without missing a beat "Certainly! Follow me Hiro-sama."

    Hiro, who forgot about everything else only had one thought.

    ''I must have something, I am an Isekai protagonist! I refuse to be a nobody!''

    Rhyne led Hiro across various halls, a courtyard, and more halls.  Everyone the pair encountered bowed and stayed on one side as Rhyne passed.

    ''Damn! Being with royalty is awesome! And she is not even Empresses yet. Also, this ce is huge! Where are we headed to anyway?''

    Eventually, the two arrived at arge courtyard with straw dummies and people training. The men and women were doing drills in a variety of weapons, from swords, spears, bows even throwing knives.

    When the people saw Rhyne the entire area stopped whatever they were doing to face and bow to the princess. The raven-haired beauty continued walking and eventually stopped in front of a handsome knight with long white hair.

    When the knight saw Rhyne, he immediately kneeled and stretched out his hand. The princess who saw his actions smiled and ced her slim hand on his. The Ikemen then kissed the back of her hand like it was his most valuable treasure. His words that followed further enforced the image.

    "My goddess, the light of my heart, Lady Rhyne. I am pleased to see you healthy and full of life."

    When Hiro saw the grandiose devotion of the knight, curses fired one after another inside his mind.

    ''What the fuck! Whose woman are youing on to? Get away from her you handsome bastard! Rhyne is mine!''

    Rhyne who felt the affection of her servant came closer and embraced his head into her abundant bosom.

    "Artorius my beloved warrior, my heart is filled with happiness every time we meet. I told you to be less formal with me, right? Ie to you now with a request, will you hear it?"

    As Rhyne let go of Artorius'' head, the handsome knight affirmed in all earnest with a lovestruck expression.

    "Anything for youdy Rhyne, I will fulfill any request you might have."

    The crown princess then gestured to Hiro as she spoke.

    "This is Hiro-sama, a new transmigrator I summoned to assist me. He wished to test his skills and I believed it would be best to bring him to you."

    When Artorius looked at Hiro his countenance hardened like stone. He then said in a voice full of derision and spite.

    "Sama? Does this trash dare believe himself above my goddess? Despite being older than me you are not only weak but have neither potential nor ability.

    "[Sword Novice] is a skill for children! Garbage no matter how much you dress it up is still garbage. Come Trash, let me put you in your ce!"

 Chapter 4 The Blood-Drunk Saint And The Trash Swordsman

    ?"Excuse me? Who shoved a pole up your ass you Ikemen bastard? I haven''t even said anything yet! Rhyne is the one who chose to add the sama, you chunni piece of shit! Get your head out of the clouds."

    Furious at the verbalshing he got from someone who only just met him. Despite being from arguably the most well-mannered race on Earth, Hiro responded in kind. The rest of the peanut gallery had trouble understanding Hiro. Ikemen? Chunni? Whatnguage was this person speaking in?

    Amused, the Crown Princess walked between the two as she tried to defuse the situation.

    "Artorius, Hiro-sama is my guest, you are being rude, apologize this instant. I was the one who asked for the favor, as well as the one who insisted on treating him with respect. Until I say otherwise, please remain cordial for my sake."

    The white-haired knight stood over 190 cm while Rhyne at 170. Amusing was the sight to see the bigger being pouting in unhappiness at the beauty''s rebuke. But Artorius wanted Rhyne''s approval and affection first and foremost thus he quicklyplied.

    The white knight then bowed at a crisp 90 degrees and said in a clear voice. "I apologize for my misconduct Hiro-ojisan. I will remember to watch my words in the presence of elders."

    Hearing the hidden barbs in Artorius'' words, Hiroyuki shook his head as he saw the evil smirk on the bastard''s face. The angle kept his grin out of sight of the princess.

    ''Look at this fucker, I''m only 33! What ojisan you white-haired chunni. Whatever, I need to see if I can do OP skills. Let''s just beat the crap out of him.''

    "Whatever, I forgive you, just give me a sword and let me test my skills out."

    Artorius inwardly celebrated and quickly righted himself up as he said with a beaming smile.

    "It would be my honor to serve as your sparring partner, ojisan. I rmend a trashing match so we can have an urate gauge of your skills."

    ''Trashing match? Does that mean a brawl or something? Well whatever, I am looking forward to smashing this bastard to the ground.''

    "Sure, a thrashing match it is then."

    Rhyne who heard the type of match attempted to stop them. "Hiro-sama, please use a regr duel instead, a trashing match against Artorius at your level is impossible."

    Unfortunately, with his pride as an OP protagonist on the line, Hiroyuki couldn''t back down. Even more so when he heard the words of the woman he wanted to court. "It''s okay, I can take it."

    Artorius who heard the exchange quickly pped his hands as he said, "Wonderful, please let me remove my armor 1st and change into lighter clothes then. I will be back in a moment."

    Hiro approached the sword racks and aimed to take a simple steel longsword. He then noticed a small crowd gathering around the area. Multiple murmurs could be heard from the spectators.

    "Oy, let''s get a good seat, an official thrashing match against Sir Artorius." "What? Who is the opponent? Do they not know why Artorius has the moniker the blood-drunk saint?" "I don''t know, is he even in Starfall?" "I heard he was a transmigrator, so this should be a good match." "I wonder if the other monsters might watch too. Aren''t all of them transmigrators?"

    Hiro, who quietly waited got a few interesting tidbits from the gossip people uttered. One, Artorius had the moniker the blood-drunk saint, and two they shared the trait of being transmigrators. So, like Hiro, this Ikemen also came from another world. Lastly, there were other transmigrators.

    He then tried to lift a sword and wobbled a bit as he held it.

    ''Ugh, this thing is heavy, but with two hands I think I can manage. How in the world can they show duel-wielders in anime, that shit seems impossible just from the weight of this thing.''

    "Dude, this poor sap is going to get destroyed by Artorius, he wobbled just from lifting a longsword."

    Plenty of such murmurs echoed around, Hiro stabbed the sword to the ground and rested his hands on it to look imposing. Hiro was only around 165 cm, so fairly short. He looked for Rhyne and saw her sitting in a luxurious chair surrounded by what appeared to be butlers.

    ''Maybe I have been too hasty, I can''t afford to look bad in front of Rhyne. Well at worse I will just throw my sword and surrender. And who knows maybe I can awaken a skill at Lvl 2 or something. Can I check my skills? Status.''

    Hiro tried not to say the word out loud as he invoked his status and saw the same status screen but it appeared in his vision like a heads-up disy instead of floating in front of him.

    _______________________

    Mission: Make Rhyne Fair Dominii Empress of Valorious.

    _______________________

    Name: Hiroyuki Mitsurugi

    Race: Human<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Level: 1

    Age: 33

    Title: Sword Novice

    HP: 270 | MP:0 | SP:0 | AP:0

    STR:12 | AGI:7 | INT:20

    _______________________

    Battle Harem: N/A

    Dominant Rank: N/A

    Dominant: N/A

    Submissive: N/A

    _______________________

    Skills: Sword Novice [D] Lvl 1

    _______________________

    Equipment: N/A

    Runes: N/A

    Enchantments: N/A

    _______________________

    The same screen as earlier showed up, Hiro then tried focusing his vision on his skill [Sword Novice] like in a VR headset. And suddenly the screen changed.

    ______________

    Sword Novice

    Rank: [D] Skill Type: Active Level: 1

    A skill from the sword masteries allows for faster learning of sword-rted proficiencies. Grants enhanced perception to the user and a small increase in strength.

    Evolved from Sword Initiate [E] ¨C Sword Novice [D] ¨C Evolves into Sword Adept [C]

    ______________

    As Hiro learned more from the system, he inwardly celebrated.

    ''Okay! My skill has an evolution path, so I just need to do everything I can to level it up to [Sword Adept] and further. I am not trash. I can do this.''

    Amotion urred as Artorius dressed in a in shirt and pants approached Hiro with not a sword but a 90 cm twig. The rest of the people startedughing as the blood-drunk saint seems to want to humiliate the neer to the fullest. Even Rhyne started giggling at the absurdity of fighting a long sword with a twig. The only one notughing was, of course, Hiro.

    "Artorius, what kind of joke is this? My sword will snap that twig in two in the first exchange do you intend to fight me bare-handed or something?"

 Chapter 5 The Blood-Drunk Saint And The Trash Swordsman 2

    ?The white-haired knight smirked as he shook his head. "Think nothing of it ojisan, as your senior in terms of being a transmigrator, I need to give myself a handicap like this to make things interesting. Are you ready?"

    Hiro who felt enraged at being belittled held his sword with both hands and made a basic sword stance simr to Kendo. ''Just you wait you Ikemen bastard, I will wipe that smile off your face just you wait.''

    Seeing bothbatants ready Rhyne started the match.

    "This is a friendly thrashing match between Hiroyuki and Artorius, please exercise restraint. BEGIN!"

    Seeing Hiro make a fighting stance, Artorius approached defenselessly like he had no worries

    Hiro who needed every advantage he needed, raised the sword as he charged. "HAAAA!"

    When the transmigrator moved to attack he suddenly felt a surge of energy pass through his body, things started to slow down and the sword started to feel a little lighter.

    ''This must be the effect of [Sword Novice], I will show you, I will make Rhyne empress with this skill as my foundation!''

    Eventually, Hiro reached striking distance of Artorius and swung his sword down at full power, instead of evading the knight swung the thin twig in his hands and parried the heavy blow from the Isekaied programmer.

    The force behind the twig had so much strength Hiro felt his entire body lift off the ground when their weapons collided. Hiro used the force from the parry to twist his body and swing the sword back.

    ''Wow! I just thought to leverage the force from his parry and my body spun by itself to make a counterattack. This is awesome! Is this also an effect of [Sword Novice]? I can do this!''

    Despite the near-instantaneous counter that Hiro executed after the parry, Artorius again just swatted his de away with the twig. Not stopping just with a parry, the handsome knight performed 6 quick trusts that struck Hiro in the throat, chest, both shoulders, and wrists.

    *BAM* *BAM**BAM**BAM**BAM**BAM*

    Even though the assault was made by a 90 cm twig no thicker than a toothpick, the blows felt like sledgehammers from the pain Hiro experienced. After the attack, his mind grew clouded and he couldn''t hold onto his long sword. Hiro couldn''t breathe and choked from the pain, tears fell from his eyes. The transmigrator fell to his knees while suffering from oxygen deprivation.

    While gasping for air, his vision started getting hazy. Artorius walked in front of Hiro and check his condition. Hiro knew he needed to get help or he would choke to death. He couldn''t speak due to his windpipe being bruised so tried to put his hands up to indicate his surrender.

    Whether by fluke or design, Hiro soon found out he couldn''t even raise his arms due to the blow to both his shoulders. Furthermore, he also couldn''t move his hands! He just now noticed his wrists shattered from the blow. The spectators on the other hand quickly noticed the bruises showing up on Hiro''s throat and wrists.

    Rhyne, who had a hand on her mouth in worry stood up, but the princess didn''t stop the match. Artorius then spoke at a volume only Hiro could hear.

    "A trashing match means there is no surrender until the match time is over, that''s three minutes ojisan. You had the gall to aim for Lady Rhyne! You are a toad aiming for swan meat you fucking trash!

    "I have a blessing called [Eyes of Truth], so I can see your status even if you don''t show me. From stats, and skills, to potential you have nothing a transmigrator should have. Let me show you how different we are ojisan. STATUS."

    A blue screen showed up in front of Hiro''s face which made him lose all hope of winning.

    ___________________

    Name: Artorius Moretti

    Race: Human

    Level: 65

    Age: 21

    Title: Righteous Saber

    HP: 8500 (+300) | MP: 200 | SP: 200| AP: 3000 (+300)

    STR: 2147 (+570) | AGI: 2191 (+220) | INT: 1369 (+50)

    ______________________

    Battle Harem: Starfall<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dominantion Rank: S

    Domination Avable: 100%

    Dominant: Rhyne Fair Dominii (Starfall)

    Submissive: N/A

    ______________________

    Blessings: Eyes of Truth LVL MAX

    ______________________

    Main Skills:

    Sword Grand Master [A] Lvl 8

    wless Command [S] Lvl 9

    ______________________

    Secondary skills (+) Expand

    Passive skills (+) Expand

    ______________________

    Equipment: Ring of Cobrande [S], Ring of Spirit [S]

    Runes: [Rune of Endurance] [A], [Rune of Swiftness] [A], [Rune of Bloodlust] [A]

    Enchantments: [Iron Body] [B] 9 Hrs [Reduce Drag] [C] 36 hrs

    ___________________________

    Artorius had over 7 thousand points in stats alone! He had a blessing, two main skills, and presumably so many secondary and passive skills that they needed to be minimized. The man also had two rings of S rank, three runes of A rank, and a couple of enchantments with running durations. This was all before he wore armor or even equipped a weapon.

    ''No wonder the twig felt like a sledgehammer. If 10 represented the strength of a normal man, Artorius had power over 210 times that. He also belonged to the Starfall battle harem and had Rhyne''s name as a dominant. What the hell was a dominant?''

    Ostensibly pleased that Hiro''s countenance turned grim Artorius then proceeded to continue humiliating the neer.

    "There are still two minutes Ojisan, let''s enjoy this, shall we?"

    Despite his situation, however, Hiro slowly started to stand up when he could breathe again. His eyes were alight with fighting spirit and his lips twisted into a smile. His visage gave everyone watching chills.

    "How could this man continue to stand?" "Why didn''t he just fall to the ground and surrender?" "Isn''t he smiling? What the hell? This guy is crazy!"

    Hiro on the other hand no longer heard the crowds and felt he went deaf; he only saw Artorius and the twig.

    ''I won''t crumble you bastard. Life has never been easy for me; I will die before I give you the satisfaction of seeing me t on the ground. I AM HIROYUKI MITSURUGI MY LIFE HAS ALWAYS BEEN HELL! BUT GUESS WHAT?! I SURVIVED! I will reach you someday I will beat your ass to the ground with a fucking flower stem as revenge for today!''

    The white-haired knight then continued to curb stomped Hiro, but each time Hiro endured a blow like a zombie his spine always righted itself up. To prevent the match from being stopped Artorius avoided strong blows to Hiro''s head and throat and instead hammered his limbs and torso with the twig.

    Each hit felt like a collision from truck-kun. With over 210 times the strength of an average man, Hiro heard his bones fracture from the impact. But thinking how this bastard would smile if he fell made his heart burn in resentment!

    ''FUCK! I will break every twig I see if I survive this. Show me more bastard. I will learn everything and smash you to the ground using your moves in the future. I can endure pain, how many times do you think I got beaten up throughout my childhood? I''m tougher than a cockroach you bitch!''

 Chapter 6 The Blood-Drunk Saint And The Trash Swordsman 3

    ?Artorius shed apart Hiro''s shirt and pants to show his injuries to the public. Arge portion of his body had turned purple from severe bruising; The lightest ones were red while the majority were almost blue. The knight included a few swats to Hiro''s cheeks and eyes which cause them to swell.

    ''Ah shit, he must have noticed I was watching him. I can''t open my eyes anymore. Fuck! Well, I already gained a lot, but I will never bow down to the likes of you Artorius Moretti. Do your worse! I WILL COME FOR YOU! I may not be the smarter or the strongest, but you will not outwork me!''

    By the end of the second minute, most of the spectators were no longerughing but had aghast expressions. Most just wanted the match to end. But a thrashing match had special rules so no one other than the emperor and his queens could stop one. Rage and vengeance being the only things keeping Hiro from falling.

    But he was no immortal, so by the 90-second mark, hepletely lost consciousness. His body somehow continued to stand despite being beaten to a bloody pulp. When the spectators noticed he fainted while standing, on top of neither crying nor begging Artorius to stop; They were secretly amazed.

    His face smiled the entire time he was being beaten up, such tenacity and strength of will were beyond superhuman. At exactly three minutes, Rhyne quickly ran towards Hiro and supported him while priests started to cast healing spells on the eggnt man.

    Artorius said nothing but quickly left, he originally wanted to smash Hiro to the ground. But for some reason, the man refused to fall. He then remembered the fierce gaze of the neer. The man''s eyes had no trace of fear but only a bloodlust akin to a ferocious predator that sent shivers down the knight''s spine.

    ''I am afraid? Me? Artorius Moretti? The Righteous de? Bullshit! I destroyed him. He will see how pathetic he is! That trash will never raise his head in my presence again just like all the others.''

    Rhyne called for maids and butlers to move Hiro to a guest room. The people in the training area did notugh but silently watched the butlers carry out the transmigrator on a stretcher. To those who knew of battle, such perseverance and indomitable will were worthy of respect.

    -----------------

    After some time passed. Hiro eventually woke up on a bed, his arms were no longer bruised but were still on fire from pain. Checking around Hiro eventually saw a beautiful raven-haired woman by his side. The crown princess who saw Hiro awake made a heart-warming smile that was as alluring as the most beautiful flowers.

    "Hiro-sama! You are awake! I''m d your injuries are better. I thought my heart would stop while Artorius continued to beat you. Please forgive him, he tends to be overprotective of me. He is just fulfilling his role as my husband. Don''t think he is a bad person."

    Hiro who heard Rhyne try to justify the merciless beatdown he received at the hands of Artorius rolled his eyes but said nothing. Undeniably, Hiro focused too much on being an OP hero due to being isekaied. When he resigned himself that he was not, the transmigrator''s depression messed him up for a few moments.

    The drive to survive trumped everything else so he adapted. Thus Hiro focused only on how to get stronger. If this world was again going to be a living hell for him. Unlike on earth, He will slowly climb up from hell till he reaches beyond the sky!

    But something caught his interest from Rhyne''s, exnation. "What is a battle harem?" the transmigrator asked curiously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh! My mistake I guess I should start from there then."

    Rhyne who sat beside Hiro on the bed started to exin. She was so near that their legs almost touched, but after the trashing Hiro seems to have lost the delusions of iming this woman as his. If Rhyne had three more warriors on the level of Artorius, on top of her calling him Husband, Hiro had nothing to offer.

    Hiro would nevery his hands on the women of another, NTR people can go to hell. The princess who noticed the abrupt change in behavior smiled bitterly. Rhyne however took it in stride and started to exin.

    "My Father Emperor Leonidas Reisen Dominii unified the continent after a bloody war several millennia ago. Apparently, he fulfilled his mission from the heavens by doing so. Being a transmigrator the same as you gave him a unique perspective from his peers.

    "Anyway, back to my story. A single wish with no limit became his reward. My father feared neither battle nor death but loneliness. Thus he chose the ability to share his strength with my mothers and allow others to use the same power.

    "My father''s wish created the Battle harem system. In its most simple form, a battle harem is a group of people who are important to you, you bind yourself to each other like marriage and gain benefits as you grow together.

    "The owner of the harem is called the dominant while the members of the harem are called submissives. A battle harem''s biggest benefit is the sharing of stats and skills. Depending on affection and trust, a dominant may share her power with her submissive. In contrast, a submissive makes an offering of his stats to the dominant as a dowry of sorts.

    "Whether by quality or quantity, it is possible to raise the stats and abilities of those important to you through the battle harem system. My father feared losing my mothers more than anything else and begged the gods for this system to ensure their survival.

    "A battle harem headed by a man is called a dius harem while one headed by a woman is called an Arcus harem. My battle harem is called Starfall and has over 370 members, they areprised of people loyal to me, my friends, as well as my admirers and people devoted to me.

    "In this world, weakness is a sin punishable by death. My father is currently missing, and his advisers are calling for a duel for the throne in six months. Among the two factions vying for supremacy, I am the candidate on the losing side. Thus, as myst-ditch attempt, I summoned another transmigrator. Which brings me to why I am here."

    Rhyne then took both of Hiro''s hands and grasped them in hers.

    "Hiro-sama, will you please join Starfall as my husband? I need your strength!"

 Chapter 7 The Battle Harem System

    ?"Husband? Me? Why?"

    Originally Hiro would be delighted by such a proposal. However, now that he knew that Artorius was Rhyne Fair Dominii''s husband Hiro felt conflicted. The crown princess who sensed that Hiro misunderstood her, made a fist and smacked it on her other palm like a hammer.

    "Oh! That''s right you don''t know about battle harems, no wonder you are acting that way. Let me exin."

    Rhyne then stood up, faced Hiro, and ced her hand on her heart as she said. "Status, Battle Harem Section only" the same blue screen appeared in front of him, but it was way shorter than the ones he saw.

    ______________

    Name: Rhyne Fair Dominii

    ______________

    Battle Harem: Starfall (374)

    Battle Harem Rank: Sixth

    Dominantion Rank (SS)

    Dominant: Leonidas Reisen Dominii (Dominii Royalty)

    Domination Avable 10%

    Submissive:

    Spouse Rank: Artorius, Gilthunder, Maximillian, Vergil (40%)

    Devoted Rank: 20 (20%)

    Dog Rank: 100 (20%)

    Toy Rank: 250 (10%)

    _________________

    Hiro who saw the numbers slowly made sense of the info. Whether because he only focused on beating Artorius, or the other nuances of the exnation; He slowly started to grasp the info he saw in Rhyne''s status screen.

    ''Wait... battle harem as in big-breasted Waifu harem? Then isn''t Rhyne a reverse harem mc? That makes the Ikemen bastard one of the male leads?! Her dad is listed as her dominant! The fucker shafts his own daughter? This slut has over 300 people in her harem! FUCK!!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man felt his head hurt from the information overload, maybe he got it as the side effect of being thoroughly curb-stomped by the Ikemen bastard. Hiro tried to think of it objectively.

    ''If the Battle Harem system was created by the emperor to protect his wives, then his children would also be included. Logically being in a harem wouldn''t automatically mean they are having sex. If they share stats and the emperor is the strongest in the kingdom, his children would be OP just from being in his harem. Okay, that makes sense. Rx, rx.''

    Unknown to Hiro while he went through his internal breakdown and recovery, a variety ofical faces urred in quick session. The princess who grew amused didn''t say anything to watch the show. She waited for the man to return to his senses before she continued, Rhyne giggled as she did so.

    "Hehe, your facial warps are cute. It looked like a one-man y. Well, let me start over."

    Rhyne then moved the screen beside her like a floating tablet and presented it to Hiro using her finger as a pointer.

    "As you can see, it shows that I belong to the battle harem Starfall, the number beside it lists how many people belong to the group. This means that currently there are 374 people in my battle harem.

    "The harem rank is a list updated by the system using a projectedparison of strength. Having the rank on my screen proves that I am the Dominant of Starfall. And that I am part of my father''s battle harem Dominii Royalty. My father did this to give his family immense stats that would ensure our survival. He is a tad bit overprotective."

    The princess who smiled and addedmentary to her exnations looked happy and full of life when she spoke about her father. Hiro who never felt how it would be talking about family felt a little jealous. Rhyne then made a bitter face as she exined further.

    "Unfortunately, my father is currently missing, otherwise this entire situation would have never happened. Without a leader, our country is in peril. The surrounding nations would eventually know my father is absent and will attack soon.

    "By birthright, I am the oldest and should have been the next empress. Unfortunately, my brother the crown prince Dn Lancea Dominii wishes to usurp the throne in my ce. I wanted to just give it to him, but my other siblings told me not to. Dn is cruel and a tyrant who abuses his power."

    Hiro saw the crown princess bit her luscious lips and balled her hands into fists in indignation. How bad does a person have to be to make the kind princess make such a face? Yet feeling that the story had more to offer, Hiro remained silent.

    "Eventually the entire royal family including my mothers was split into two factions. Some believed I was too naive and kind to manage the battle-tested Valorious empire. Others believed Dn as king would invite too much cruelty. Thus, they decided that a duel between the two of us would decide who leads and who follows.

    "As battle harems were part of a person''s strength. The duel became a battle of harems. It tested power, influence, and ingenuity. My brother is a brilliant tactician on top of being the most powerfulncer the kingdom has ever seen.

    "Many rallied to his cause. His battle harem Gae-Bolg sits third in the battle harem ranking; While I remain at sixth. While the rules state that the duel is not a death match, given how badly he wants to be king, I don''t put it past Dn to intentionally murder me and call it an ident."

    The princess started shedding tears as she sobbed. "I am sorry, the thought that I have to kill my brother, whom I loved dearly is too saddening, please give me a moment to calm down."

    Hiro, who saw new sides to Rhyne remained silent and waited for her to finish. After a few moments, Rhyne wiped her tears and continued.

    "The battle harems are primarily an ability to share stats. Individuals who reached the limit would be able to share more while benefitting from getting stats they would not have been able to get otherwise.

    "Each person has the possibility of bing dominant. This is called the Dominant Rank, mine is ranked SS meaning only people who have the rank of SS and above may have a chance of dominating me. While I on the other hand can Dominate anyone on SS and below.

    "A person''s Dominant Rank is determined by birth, outlook, strength of will, and resistance to failure. This makes it entirely possible for nobles who have grown toocent to have ranks around C while a drivenmon citizen may have a rank as high as A."

 Chapter 8 The Battle Harem System 2

    ?"Each person that enters a battle harem is expected to bring forth an offering, kind of like a dowry. If a persones into Starfall with an offering of 10%, it means that 10% of his stats will be given to me. I in turn will choose what rtionship we will have andplete the contract.

    "Earlier I said that Artorius is my husband but that was not due to matrimony, I meant he is one of my submissives with a spouse rank. For Arcus harems they are called husbands, while dius harems call them wives."

    The ebony-haired princess waved her hands frantically as she spoke. It seemed to show how against she was at the idea of bing Artorius''s wife. Knowing that the next question would be about the ranks Rhyne pulled out a sheet of paper from the table beside her and wrote down some words. When she finished, she showed the information to Hiro.

    ___________________________

    Battle Harem Domination Ranks

    >50% - Evesting

    >30% - Empress | Emperor (AKA Overlord Ranks)

    >20% - Queen | King (AKA - Lord Ranks)

    >10% - Wife | Husband (AKA Spouse Ranks)

    >5% - Paramour

    >1% - Devoted

    >0.05% - Admirer

    >0.02% - Dog

    <0.02% - Toy

    _________________________

    Hiro who saw the percentages had more questions and quickly asked, "I understand that the greater the percentage the higher the rank. But what is the percentage based on?"

    Rhyne then pulled up her Battle Harem status screen and pointed to a section. Hiro who followed her finger read the words she highlighted aloud.

    "Domination Avable 10%?"

    The princess then pped her hands as she exined. "Correct, each dominant has a resource called Domination. This is what they used to control the people in their harem. The higher the Domination used on the Submissive, the greater the percentage of the Dominant''s power is given to that Submissive."

    Hiro who remembered the info on Rhyne''s screen then surmised.

    ''Then that means that a spouse ranked submissive has 10% of the Dominant''s power. Following this pairing, the admirer rank would have half a percent, and the pitiful toy rank would not even get a a third of a percent.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not understanding why the toy rank would even exist Hiro then followed up with a question. "Is there even a need for the ranks below devoted?"

    Rhyne made a wry smile as the question was obviously rted to the embarrassing names of the lower ranks. The princess then made a disimer before speaking.

    "I wasn''t the one who named the ranks okay? I find it cruel to call someone your toy. But to answer your question, normally it would not make sense, but percentages are a fascinating thing. 0.01% is for toy ranks, right? If someone had 1000 points in STR that''s 10 points that will be shared with the submissive.

    "Now imagine if you had numbers that reach tens or hundreds of thousands or even millions. For the record, my dad has an STR stat of 1.8 million."

    Hiro became dumbfounded. ''There is a person that has 1.8 million in stats for a single attribute? That got to be cheating.''

    Rhyne who relished the lively faces Hiro made quickly answered her own question.

    "Even the lowest percentage or 0.01% for a toy in my father''s harem would have 18,000 points in strength just from being part of his battle harem."

    ''FUCK! Even the lowest toy from daddy has more than nine times the amount of strength of Artorius? Wouldn''t that make people in his harem absolute monsters?

    ''Fucking shit if he had a wife at overlord rank, wouldn''t she have 540,000 in strength from the get-go! This Battle Harem system is absurd! Wait! In that case how much would Rhyne have? How much did she give Artorius? ''

    Hiro then looked at Rhyne in awe, the man thought to ask for specifics when Rhyne ced her finger on his lips as she smiled.

    "It is considered extremely rude to ask about one''s Domination Links but to answer your question I have a total of 200,000 in strength because of my father and my own abilities."

    Hiro''s jaw droppedically this seemingly harmless beauty could punch him with 20,000 times the force of an average man. If Rhyne was the one holding the stick, wouldn''t his limbs fly off if she swatted him? Then Hiro remembered something.

    ''Didn''t Artorius only have 2100 points in STR? If he has 10% of Rhyne''s stats due to being a spouse rank doesn''t that mean 2000 of his 2100 came from her instead of his own abilities?

    ''This con artist! After 3 years he only had 100 points! I have been duped by thiszy mother fucker! What difference in abilities! You basically grew stronger from a sugar mommy you white-haired gigolo!''

    The man who had the realization that he wasn''t in as bad of a situation as it seemed, made a face full of anger as he ground his teeth. But then he stopped. Even with Artorius being a gigolo doesn''t that mean if Rhyne just increased her Domination of him, he would get even stronger? Why hasn''t she done so?

    Hiro then looked at Rhyne and asked. "Why don''t you have a Domination link above spouse rank? Wouldn''t that help you more in the fight against your brother? Why do you need me then?"

    The princess sat down in silence as she seemed to mull over the question, after a few moments she answered seemingly in bad spirits. "The battle harem system is not all sunshine and roses. It also has a dark side. I told you before, right? When a Sub joins a harem, he or she must make a dowry in the form of a stat percentage. The Dom in kind would choose their rtionship and create a Link to finalize it."

    The transmigrator felt there was more to this story than it seems, so he patiently listened.

    "The Domination Link goes both ways, it is the promise of the dom to the sub, and it is a symbol of trust. Unfortunately, that trust can just as easily be broken. Remember what I told you about Dom ranks? So long as your rank is higher than the Sub, you can dominate him or her. This truth doesn''t change even if the Sub is already part of someone else''s harem."

    Rhyne stopped speaking to allow the implications to sink in and then continued. "The Sub holds part of the power of Dom, and if they willingly or unwillingly get dominated by another Dom, the Link they held from their original Dom would not return but be added to the power of the second Dominator. My father called the event Netorare or NTR for short."

 Chapter 9 The Battle Harem System 3

    ?''NTR? FUCK! NTR EVEN HERE? NTR people can go to hell. But dammn. Doesn''t that mean no Sub is safe if you have a high enough Dom rank? Feels bad man.'' Hiro quipped in his mind.

    "Numerous Subs in the past who held overlord or lord ranks were seduced, bribed, NTRd so much so that people just stopped doing such Links in fear of the consequences. On top of losing 30% or 20% of your power, you also lose the one you held dear. The notion is frightening to me.

    "As royalty, I saw the worse examples. Some enemies sent what we call Traps. A Trap is basically a Sub sent by another for the purpose of being NTRd by the one who sent it. Dn sent some traps my way and I was powerless to stop them from taking my Links by force. These Traps got my trust and then betrayed me by getting dominated by Dn or his faction.

    "I have since stopped using Links above admirer due to my experiences. The only people I can guarantee are not sent by Dn or his faction are transmigrators, thus since then I only create spouse Links with them alone."

    Rhyne who curled up like a baby showed just how much it affected her to have her people taken or for them to betray her. Her mood plummeted just remembering the Traps she encountered.

    ''I can''t take this seriously, seriously emperor, first NTR now Traps? The whole Dom-Sub is from BDSM no? What the hell were you thinking? Still to subject a child to such would definitely give them trust issues. This Dn is a devious fucker, to say the least.''

    Hiro who felt saddened for her started to hate prince Dn, wanting to change the topic he then confirmed the questions Rhyne asked her before.

    "With all that and how poor my stats are, you still wish to make me one of your spouse-ranked Links? Why? How sure are you that I will not just waste the Link you give me?"

    Rhyne knew dwelling on the past wouldn''t be well, so she stood up and extended her hands to Hiro.

    "I meant what I said when I haven''t stopped thinking about you since I first saw you Hiro-sama. It is quite saddening that you no longer believe me, but I trust only transmigrators.

    And yesterday you were extremely cool, (it actually made me a little wet) not backing down. Among those in Starfall few could call Artorius a Chunni and a handsome bastard. Even fewer would even stand up to him."

    Hiro then noticed the yfulness of the raven-haired princess when she suddenly murmured in an inaudible voice and thenughed at the words immediately. The words he used were from Earth, he knew her understanding them had something to do with the emperor, but he wanted to ask anyway.

    "Did your father teach you those terms? If your father conquered the kingdom millennia ago why are you the oldest, are you really twenty years old? Maybe you are over hundreds of years old and only look twenty?"

    Rhyne pouted in a cute manner and pped Hiro in the arm. Thwack! "How rude, you saw my status page right? I am only twenty! If you don''t believe me believe the status screens they do not lie after all."

    Hiro who got smacked by the voluptuous beauty felt his entire arm hurt from the force. "I think my entire arm just died right now princess. You owe me a new one." Rhyne giggled at the transmigrator''s attempts at humor and said in a serious tone.

    "Based on the determination you showed me Hiro-sama, despite being faced with an enemy many times stronger than you, Hiro-sama neither retreated nor surrendered. You may be weak right now, but such indomitable will is what I desire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I believe that you are notcking against the other transmigrators. Let me be direct. Be my strength and let us grow stronger together. Devote yourself to me and I will grant you my trust and affection."

    Taken aback at the noble and powerful demeanor of Rhyne''s speech and fierce gaze, Hiro marveled at her transformation. The cheery and mischievous princess from earlier seemed like a lie and the one to remain carried the grace and majesty of a ruler.

    "¡­."

    Left speechless Hiro remembered the mission he was given since arriving in this world. He then said in full seriousness.  "Make Rhyne Fair Dominii empress of Valorious."

    Rhyne, who heard the statement thought she heard it wrong, so the princess asked for confirmation.

    "Excuse me? What do you mean?"

    Hiro then got off the bed and announced to the beautiful woman in front of him in a voice full of conviction. "That is my mission, you said your father got a wish once hepleted his right? The mission I was given as a transmigrator is to make you empress. Didn''t you see it?"

    The princess then shook her head as she said. "People from my world cannot the mission part of the status screens. I tried it with my husbands; I couldn''t see any of them. They told me what the missions were supposed to be but without proof, I cannot know if what they are saying is true."

    The ck-haired middle-aged programmer from another world then kneeled in front of Rhyne. He then gently took her hand and raised it in front of him.

    "Rhyne Fair Dominii, I Hiroyuki Mitsurugi pledge that I shall devote every fiber of my existence to making you, empress.

    "I follow you alone as my lord. I swear on my life that I will never betray you nor forsake you from today until my life ends. Your enemies shall be my enemies and where you are there I will be.

    "Please allow me the honor of being your husband."

    After his spill, he gently kissed the back of Rhyne''s hand akin to a knight and looked up once more to ask.

    "My Lady, do you ept my pledge?"

    Rhyne, overwhelmed by the sudden promise of devotion turned red like a tomato and covered her mouth with her free hand.

 Chapter 10 Kismet

    ?Even after a few seconds passed Rhyne gave no response. Hiroyuki wondered If the beautifuldy in front of him grew tired of his antics. The princess turned her head to the side seemingly no longer wanting to look at him.

    ''Well, I can''t me her I did go full chunni. She must be reeling in cringe about now. Still, I felt the mood needed it and thought I acted a little cool. Let''s just get this over with. A middle-aged ojisan like me must look pathetic as hell.''

    Contrary to what he believed however a small murmur escaped Rhyne''s lips.

    "¡­no¡­kebacks."

    "Lady Rhyne? I couldn''t hear you can you please say it once more."

    Rhyne then faced him with her face red as a tomato as she shouted.

    "I SAID NO TAKEBACKS! YES! I DO! I DO! YOU WILL BE MY HUSBAND FROM THIS DAY ONWARDS! "

    The princess then threw herself into the arms of the transmigrator. The two smashed on the floor as Hiro was still kneeling on the ground. Surprised that it looked like Rhyne turned away not in disgust but embarrassment, Hiro feel fluffy inside.

    ''Does this mean I have a shot? Wait. Wait, let''s not get ahead of ourselves let''s enter Starfall first. We can decide what we do afterwards.''

    Rhyne, who seemed to be in an extremely good mood, buried her face into Hiro''s clothes and quickly said in happiness. "I will get everything ready,e to the chapel at noon today. Okay, Hiro-sama?! I will be waiting; You cannot bete!"

    The princess then abruptly stood up at an inhumane speed and ran outside the room like a blur. The open door and soft breeze from her swift movements being the only proof she even came from inside the room.

    Hiro felt happy that he wasn''t at leastughed at or rejected and felt pleased. He then wanted to check his status again to verify what happened to him. No longer needing to verbally call the screens. He checked his information through his eyes in the head-up disy that floated in his vision like AR interfaces.

    _____________________

    Mission: Make Rhyne Fair Dominii Empress of Valorious.

    _____________________

    Name: Hiroyuki Mitsurugi

    Race: Human

    Level: 1

    Age: 33

    Title: Sword Novice

    HP: 270 | MP:10 | SP:10 | AP:10

    STR:12 | AGI:7 | INT:20

    _____________________

    Battle Harem: N/A

    Dominant Rank: N/A

    Dominant: N/A

    Submissive: N/A

    _____________________

    Main Skills: Sword Novice [D] Lvl 5

    _____________________

    Secondary skills (New)

    - Resilience through Rage [D] Lvl 1 (New)

    - Vision beyond Sight [D] Lvl 1 (New)

    - Forged through Vengeance [C] Lvl 1 (New)

    Passive skills (New)

    - Toughness [D] Lvl 1 (New)

    - Insanity [E] Lvl 1 (new)

    - Masochism [C] Lvl 1 (new)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    _____________________

    Equipment: N/A

    Runes: N/A

    Enchantments: N/A

    _____________________

    When Hiroyuki saw the changes in his status screen, he felt like crying. Despite everything he said, the beating he endured from Artorius shattered not only his ego as a protagonist but his pride as a man. He tried to keep it together and not think about it, but Hiro felt extremely angry at the fact that he got Isekaied into another world while still being a nobody.

    He already suffered so much without anyone to lean on from childhood till now. When he thought he would need to repeat the process again, he just wanted to quit and go back to earth.

    In this world, however, the heavens heard his cries for help. Unlike his home world, enduring hardship here granted rewards from the system itself. Despite him not leveling up, he now gained MP, SP, and AP. [Sword Novice] gained four levels, while six new skills were added to his repertoire. The changes made Hiro ecstatic. Eager to know more he browsed the skills excited to see what new possibilities they gave him.

    _______________________

    Resilience through Rage

    Rank [D] Skill Type: Active Level: 1

    A skill from the library of spirit-based masteries. Grants a small increase in physical defenses and pain tolerance proportional to the level of anger felt by the skill holder.

    Simr to the E-rank version, increased pain tolerance does not heal damage incurred. Which causes most skill users to die due to ignorance of the actual damage they have sustained. | Cost: 1 SP/S | CD: 24 HRS

    Evolved from Too Angry to Die [E] ¨C Resilience through Rage [D] ¨C  Evolves into Survival through Anger [C]

    _______________________

    Vision beyond Sight

    Rank [D] Skill Type: Passive Level: 1

    A skill from the library of mana-based masteries. Grants the ability to see objects that normally cannot be seen. Grants enhanced vision, the ability to see mana, and incorporeal entities of the same rank or lower.

    Mutation derivative: Grants increased learning abilities from watching sword-based masteries.

    Grants active skill:

    Inspect [D] Lvl 1 ¨C an active ability that allows the skill holder to view the status screens of being and objects of the same rank or lower. | Cost 1 MP |CD 1 sec

    Farsight [E] Lvl 1 ¨C an active ability that allows telescopic vision. Distance increases by 50 meters per level | Cost 1 MP/M |CD 30 min

    Evolved from Farsight [E] - Vision beyond Sight [D] ¨C Evolves into Vision beyond depth [C]

    __________________

    Forged through Vengeance

    Rank [C] Skill Type: Passive Level: 1

    A skill from the aura-based masteries. Grants stacking benefits when facing the same opponent more than once.

    Grants active/passive skill:

    Skill Prediction ¨C ability to predict when the opponent will execute a skill. uracy depends on knowledge of skill and skill level. Cost 1 AP/A |CD 10 sec

    Evolved from Vengeance is mine [D] ¨C Forged through Vengeance [C]¨C Evolves to Vengeance''s Calling [B]

    ___________

    Toughness [D] Lvl 1 ¨C grants increased resistance to physical blows.

    Insanity [E] Lvl 1 ¨C grants arge increase in resistance to fear and panic, however when overwhelmed tends to lose reasoning, for a period of time. (Insane status duration based on INT)

    Masochism [C] Lvl 1 ¨C grants increased awareness when struck, and arge pain threshold increased before nervous system failure. Immunity to panic and fear from blunt trauma.

    ___________

    "¡­"

    The fact that one of the best skills he had right now was named [Masochism] made Hiro want to bury his head in the sand. He brushed his ck hair back as he tried to think about his new skills.

 Chapter 11 Kismet 2

    ?[Resilience through Rage] was simply a skill that allowed him to feel less pain for a short period, with his SP pool he could use it for a total of 10 seconds every day.

    [Vision beyond Sight] gave him better vision and the ability to see ghosts and mana, both of which were good, but the best part came in the form of the two active skills.

    He gained [Inspect], which functioned like appraisal in manga and biological binocrs [Farsight]. With a pool of 10 MP, he needed to figure out how fast he could regain 10 MP before he could use it fully.

    [Forged through Vengeance] could be considered a cheat for boss monsters provided you could live through fighting the same boss repeatedly. Having enough AP for [Skill Prediction] to activate would allow domination of a known opponent.  Hiro believed the activation should be automatic otherwise the skill would be useless.

    The three passive skills he got increased his defense, resistance to fear and panic, and blunt trauma. The only problem was the negative effect of [Insanity]. It would be dangerous not knowing when it would trigger and how long the period wouldst.

    The skills were not bad and were certainly wee additions to Hiro''s abilities but more than that they represented the system''s recognition of his efforts. Hiro''s troubles grew lighter just from knowing he got a little bit stronger.

    If he could enter Starfall it should be possible for him to gain sufficient strength to help Rhyne. He needed to defend her from Dn after all. What Hirock the most right now was information.

    Standing up and feeling good, Hiro checked the system clock and noticed about an hour had passed while he read and studied his skills. The system clock showed half an hour away until noon, he had thirty minutes to reach the chapel.

    Hiro left the room and intended to adventure a bit to find it. ''Shame I do not have a map like in video games otherwise this would be way easier.'' The transmigrator started wandering along the hallways aimlessly until he bumped into a maid at one of the blind corners.

    "AH!"

    The sound of heavy metal echoed along the halls; Hiro only got pushed back a little while the maid fell to the floor. Hiro couldn''t help but wonder if the woman carried weapons due to the sound. The noise of clinking metal was akin to armor despite her wearing only her uniform.

    ''The sound is like metallic chains or keys mming together, what the hell is this maid carrying to make such a ruckus?''

    Hiro then used his new skill [Inspect] to see check the maid''s status.

    _____________________

    Name: Vanessa

    Race: Human

    Level: 15

    Age: 16

    Title: Laundry maid

    HP: 120| SP:10

    STR:8 | AGI:12 | INT:5

    _______________________

    Battle Harem: N/A<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dominant Rank: E

    Dominant: N/A

    Submissive: N/A

    _______________________

    Surprised by how low the maid''s stats were, Hiro quickly apologized. When he extended his hands to help her up, he quickly noticed her features. She definitely looked inpared to Rhyne, but she had elegance in her movements like royalty. Vanessa had a Caucasian face with blonde hair, green eyes, and a cutely shaped face.

    "Ah sorry I didn''t watch where I was going, are you all right Vanessa? Let me help you up."

    Vanessa appeared dumbfounded for some reason, continued to stare at Hiro without saying anything. When the transmigrator assisted her in standing up, Hiro noticed theck of warmth in her entire limb. The Maid then quickly dusted herself to make herself look presentable.

    The sound of metal clicking and shing together could be heard every time Vanessa moved her upper extremities. Hiro could not help but stare at her hands. Vanessa wore wearing a blue maid uniform with long sleeves that covered most of her arms.

    But as shecked gloves, the ck-haired transmigrator noticed the metallic hands and fingers on the maid''s wrists that looked like steampunk prosthetics. Vanessa who finally noticed where Hiro was staring quickly inserted her hands into her pockets while she stammered.

    "I.. apologize for showing you something unsightly master, I came to fold theundry that already dried. Thank you for helping me, but may I ask how you knew my name? Even the ones I work with call me shrimpy because I move fast and only have legs."

    Hiro could only silently curse the maid''s co-workers for making fun of her disability. Bullying existed no matter what world you existed in, focusing on the present Hiro answered with a smile.

    "It''s a skill, I am the new transmigrator. Do not worry about it Vanessa, it''s not your fault you have prosthetics on. Instead, I want to apologize for invading your privacy by checking your status screen without your consent."

    Vanessa who heard about the exnation waved her metallic hands in a fluster. "Ah no! it''spletely okay Mitsurugi-sama! You don''t have to apologize. Other people saw it as well, but you are the only one to call my name. I was just surprised."

    "You know who I am? You even know how to use my surname." Hiro wondered how Vanessa suddenly knew his full name, and even more impressive how to call it respectfully.

    The maid then made a dazzling smile as she answered.

    "I know of eastern style names due to a mistake I made in the past. As for recognizing you, it is because Mitsurugi-sama has be quite a celebrity due to the duel.

    "Despite being so handsome, Moretti-sama is infamous to the staff for being a bully. To see someone standing up to his bad behavior was amazing. It felt like someone took our fears and chased them away."

    "It''s a shame I just got beat up then, I''m sorry for failing your expectations then. I''m sure they all saw the state I looked like afterward and turned me into a joke." Derision, clearly audible in his voice as Hiro described the pathetic state he was in after the mythical ss ass whopping the knight gave him.

    But Vanessa did the unthinkable, she came near took both of Hiro''s hands, and shouted in a loud voice.

    "THAT ISN''T TRUE! I FOR ONE THOUGHT YOU LOOKED HEROIC! You were like the warriors from the fairy tales I used to read as a child! Please don''t think you are pathetic!"

    Hiro became dumbfounded by the emotional outburst of the seemly gentle maid. Calling someone who turned purple from bruises heroic either meant this girl had screws loose in her head or messing with him. In either case, he didn''t want to hear anymore, so he pulled his hands away and asked.

    "Okay, I''m ttered if you think so, I need to get to the chapel, can you point me to where it is?"

 Chapter 12 Kismet 3

    ?Vanessa shook her head, the woman kept her disappointment to herself when Hiro dismissed her statement nonchntly.

    "I apologize Mitsurugi-sama, I am also new and don''t frequently pass by this area. But I know that the chapel should be somewhere in the north wing. Please excuse me I need to hurry with theundry, it looks like it might rain!"

    Giving a quick bow, the maid with metallic arms quickly jogged away. Hiro felt weird as he looked at his hand and murmured in a low voice. "Like the warriors from fairy tales huh?"

    Having been beaten mercilessly due to his arrogance, Hiro no longer had any misconceptions about being an OP protagonist. As he woke up from his delusions only one thing filled his mind. The need to get stronger. Well, that''s not true he also remembered his promise, to beat Artorius with a flower stem when he got strong enough.

    Hiro had a simple rule, repay kindness twice over, and rey wickedness seven times more. He will definitely not rest till he curb-stomps the Ikemen bastard with a flower stem. Knowing that mulling over these things right now had no purpose, thus the ck-haired transmigrator focused on heading north toward the chapel.

    He soon found himself in an area that housed smithies, the sound of hammers hitting metal gave the impression of a heartbeat that pulsed nonstop. Hiro continued wandering around only to suddenly see a corpse on the ground.

    ''What the hell? Why is there a ck-colored corpse here?''

    Seeing the absence of blood around the body, He slowly inched forward and examined it. The corpse upon looking closer revealed a tall female with skin that had an unhealthy purple hue. Its flesh was also extremely thin presumably from malnutrition. While observing to understand the cause of death, its hand suddenly moved which caused Hiro to quickly back away.

    "Uhhh¡­"

    The corpse made an unintelligent sound as it struggled to raise its hand. It looked like a zombie from an apocalypse manga. ''What the hell am I supposed to do with this fucker? Do I kill it for the experience or something?''

    Hiro then checked the direction the zombie was reaching in and saw a small vial with white liquid. "This is no zombie, this is a person!" Zombies had no need for vials, but sick people did. The transmigrator quickly deduced that this person needed help.

    In the past, Hiro saw the sad examples of people who died from their conditions due to being unable to reach their medicine. Not wanting the same thing to happen here, he quickly took the vial and gently embraced the woman.

    He shifted her to rest on his chest to help her drink the contents. The woman wore what looked like a ck bra and simple pants. The cuts of her risqu¨¦ outfit showed her abs and a chest tter than a runway.

    On her head was a white mask that covered the upper half of her face. Hiro quickly removed the cork stopper from the vial and tried to open the mouth of the sick woman. He brought the vial closer and the woman opened her mouth in response.

    Hiro gingerly cradled the woman''s chin and mouth while he poured the liquid, the woman seemed conscious, so he didn''t have to worry about her choking on the medicine. When the woman finished drinking the entire contents, she quickly sat up and wiped her mouth before speaking in a cool and clear voice.

    "How unsightly, thank you for helping me, I will be going ahead. I will repay this favor in the future."

    The woman then stood up and started to run towards the smithies. Hiro ended up being left all alone holding the vial as he wondered what hell just happened.

    "Whatever, at least she said thank you, I''m d she is all right though. let''s quickly look for the chapel."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As Hiro stood up he got interrupted by an aged voice that sounded drunk.

    "If you are looking for the chapel you arepletely in the wrong ce, it''s in the east of the main building near the gardens."

    Hiro then turned around to see arge-bodied old man with white hair drinking from a sake cup. The grampa''s face looked like a seasoned warrior. He looked strict and a stickler for rules,  so Hiro tried to choose his words carefully. He didn''t forget to make a slight bow in respect to please the senior.

    "Thank you for letting me know ojisan, can you please let me know which path I should take to get there?"

    The old man nodded in approval, "Umu! You know how to respect your elders. Take this path beside me and it will lead you to the alchemist area, there is a verdant garden in front of their headquarters follow that and it would lead you to the chapel."

    Happy that he got specific instructions this time, Hiro thanked the old man and dashed towards the alchemist''s area.

    The old man who continued with his drink murmured while looking to the skies. "Looks like things are about to get interesting."

    ______________

    Hiro jogged the whole way and eventually came towards an area with medium-sized houses that screamed they housed alchemists. The 2-meter giant sks with bubbling liquids in green and blue mounted behind each house were a dead giveaway.

    *BOOOOOOOM*

    ''WHAT THE HELL IS THIS MANGA-LIKE DEVELOPMENT!''

    As smoke and dust littered the area around the explosion, what looked like a ten-year-old child in a hood flew out the window, Hiro who saw the air-borne child adjusted his position to catch him.

    Unfortunately, the momentum of the child proved too strong, and despite bracing himself Hiro rolled backward together upon catching the kid. Wanting to limit the injuries to himself, he embraced the child to ensure his safety as they tumbled on the pavement.

    When they stopped, Hiro checked to see if the kid needed medical attention only to find the child staring at him. "Thank you. Let go." The ck-haired transmigrator noticed the child spoke robotically on top of being wrapped all over with bandages like a mummy! The only difference being that his limbs were not bound together. He willingly let go of the kid due to being creeped out.

    After separating, the kid then bowed and pointed toward arge building. The mummified child then said in the same metallic voice. "Behind. There. Garden. Chapel. I. return." The ten-year-old then walked back towards the house that she came from without so much as aint.

    Hiro then rubbed the back of his head in frustration. "How the hell could he speak with his whole face bound? Where was the sounding from?... Well, at least I got confirmation I''m on the right track. Wait, how does the kid know my destination? ¡­ Let''s forget about him."

    Continuing towards his destination Hiro tried not to get caught up in anything else and eventually reached the chapel before noon.

 Chapter 13 When The World Seems Against You

    ?Hiro eventually reached the chapel, The building looked like a catholic church.

    ''Hmm, from the terminologies to the architecture, the emperor seemed to introduce a lot of concepts from the Earth, otherwise, the simrities are creepy.''

    The transmigrator entered the building and found about thirty people already present. The building was spacious so it didn''t look crowded. Arge number of pews neatly ordered actually made the inside look empty. As he entered Hiro then saw the while-hair and glittering armor of the knight who beat the crap out of him sitting near the front.

    ''Ugh, why is this bastard here too? From the seating order, there are three others on the pew with the bastard.''

    In the row after Artorius twenty people were scattered in a disorderly manner. The arrangement clearly demonstrated a power y between the four in front and the twenty at the back. Hiro who remembered the details of Starfall understood what was happening.

    ''So this is how the Starfall deals with rank, despite being all loved by Rhyne, the husbands hold clear rule over the others these twenty must be the devoted ranked Subs, and I''m guessing neither the toys nor dogs are allowed to attend.''

    When the people finally noticed Hiro as he got nearer, the transmigrator quickly noted that most of the devoted Subs had looks of hostility. The husbands on the other hand didn''t even turn around as if the event was beneath them.

    ''Understandable, I''m basically a neer who leaped over them. if there are people here who have been wishing to gain Rhyne''s affection, I wouldn''t put it past them to kill me in my sleep.''

    Eventually, Hiro continued to walk towards the front where Artorius and the husbands were seated, he ignored the devoted since they would hate him no matter what he did.

    ''Harems are harsh man, I can understand their appeal if you are Dominant but for Subs, the power dynamics of this thing must be a nightmare. I can understand why some would choose to get NTRd to a new Dom instead.''

    Hiro eventually stopped and waited as he didn''t know what he should do when he arrived. He looked at Artorius who had his eyes closed like he was meditating.

    ''This fucker, I now know you are nothing more than a trophy husband. When I be Rhyne''s new husband I surpass you and beat you with a flower stem.''

    Still not looking at him the white-haired knight continued to ignore Hiro despite being the closest to the man.  However, the others in the pew didn''t. The three people beside Artorius all stood up and walked toward the transmigrators.

    The first one to approach was an extremelyrge man built like a mountain. He had short red hair, an impressive chin curtain beard, russet-colored skin, and a body that looked chiseled from stone. He then smacked Hiro in the arm as he introduced himself in an extremely loud void.

    "Introductions are in order, I am Maximilian, Husband rank, I am a warlord who specializes in one to one thousand battles. Guess we are brothers-inw after today! HAHAHAHA!"

    "Max, anyone would think you are trying to talk to someone across the mountain."

    A tall handsome man with ck swept-back hair, who simrly had a well-built physique interrupted Max. In contrast to Max, who gave off an impression of a wild beast, this man looked suave like adies'' man. The neer however felt stronger than Artorius and looked more mature.

    "Ignore, the loud gori he means well, I am Gilthunder. Hunter, I specialize in tracking and assassination. Although a bit premature wee to Starfall, let''s get along."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Gilthunder reached out for a handshake as he introduced himself in a manner as smooth as silk. He gave off the feeling that he can control any conversation and still be liked by everyone. Hiro inwardly impressed took his hand as he spoke.

    "Hiroyuki, Swordsman, I''m new but I won''t be useless for long."

    Max who heard Hiro''s introduction also reached out as he roared.

    "HAHAHAHA! I like what I am hearing, wee Hiro! As Rhyne''s husbands, we should get along. Call me brother-inw from today onwards!"

    "Max, seriously stop shouting, I feel like my ears are going to fall off."

    A childish voice rebuked the mountain of man as he stepped forward with both his hands on his ears. The child had blond hair, stood at 142 cm, and wore a simple white tunic. He then simrly raised his hand towards Hiro.

    "Vergil, Quadra mage, my specialty is area bombardment and disaster ss arch magic."

    Hiro who was shaking the hands of a child froze as he suddenly heard ominous words.

    ''I can understand Max and Gil as their physiques seem apt but did the kid just say he specialized in disaster ss magic and area bombardment? What the hell?! This kid is like a portable nuke!''

    Gil who found Hiro''s face rapidly shifting between expressionsical couldn''t help butugh as hemented. "Haha, I also felt the same when I first met him. This pipsqueak is a nightmare to fight on the field. The battle with the crown prince willrgely depend on if we can guard him or not."

    "Well as husbands it is our duty to fulfill the desire and wishes of our wife. The battle in six months will be our gravest battle yet."

    Artorius who finally opened his eyes interjected his opinion into the conversation naturally. He stood up and then walked towards Hiro extending a handshake.

    "You already know me; I specialize in swordsmanship and leading armies. I am currently the one who serves as second inmand to Starfall. We got off on the wrong foot, but we are united in wanting to make sure Lady Rhyne does note to harm. Let''s get along."

    Hiro started to believe that the Ikemen bastard truly loved Rhyne. He could have done so many other things as he had the most say in Starfall yet he choose to push all that aside and simply work together. Grabbing the hand outstretched by his rival, Hiro decided to focus on the present.

    "Likewise, thank you for the wee."

    Before anyone could say anything else the sound of old heavy doors opening was heard. The doors at the back of the church opened. An old man with white hair and a Fu Manchu beard strode inside like he owned the ce. Tall, well built, and possessing what looked like a veneer of intellect, those would be what best described him

 Chapter 14 When The World Seems Against You 2

    ?The devoted all stood up in attention and slightly bowed. Simrly, even the husband ranks also stood at attention and gave their respect. Hiro who saw the old man could not calm his thoughts.

    ''HOLY SHIT! THIS DUDE LOOKS LIKE A VILLAIN IF I SAW ONE! I''m sure this bastard is behind everything no matter what it is. This ojisan looks like the criminal mastermind, my manga instincts are screaming.''

    The old man eventually went to the podium ignoring the hero and spoke in a deep voice full of authority. "The ceremony binding for the crown princess will now begin, everyone takes your seat. Princess, please step forward."

    At his words, everyone else got seated and only Hiro was left standing quickly heading towards the pew of the husbands, the old man then rebuked him.

    "Where are you going? This binding ceremony is for you, stand over here you moron."

    Hiro kept hisints to himself as he went to the spot indicated by the old man. When he finally got to look towards the exit of the chapel, he saw a sight he would never forget in his life.

    Rhyne, looking like a goddess walked towards him clothed in a provocative wedding dress that highlighted her shapely breasts and slender figure. She had a veil that covered her face and a small bouquet of roses in her hands. Hiro inwardly thought ''If this is a dream, I''m fine not waking up immediately.''

    The Dominant of Starfall eventually came in front of Hiro as she faced him. "Hiro-sama please forgive me for springing this on you, I always perform this type of binding ceremony with my husbands to set the mood."

    Hiro who heard the giggling voice of Rhyne answered in a fluster. "It''s okay, I''m embarrassed I''m under-dressed though. Please forgive me I should have changed to better clothing or at least taken a shower. You look divine by the way."

    The princess took Hiro''s hands and giggled at the word of her soon-to-be husband. She answered in a happy voice full of love. "Think nothing of it, sweetheart. A wife''s glory is her husband''s happiness those are the worlds of my mother. If you find me pretty, then that is all that is needed. So long as you are by my side, I am content."

    The old man at the podium seemed to not pay attention to the flirting of the dom and sub in front of him and announced in a clear voice. "I Mithras Ezekiel Dominii, uncle of the bride and Prime Minister of the Valorious kingdom will now start the proceedings."

    Rhyne''s uncle then closed his eyes and started to radiate power, in what seemed like seconds thousands of lights left his body and started revolving around Rhyne and Hiro.

    "I who is authorized by the Valorious kingdom now allow the creation of a new Link. Dominant, state your vow and your request."

    Rhyne who held both of Hiro''s hands in her own started to speak her terms.

    "I Rhyne Fair Dominii, Vow to uphold your honor and give you both my affection and trust. As Dominant I grant the Argus spouse rank''s title to you Hiroyuki Mitsurugi to be my husband until death does us part or our trust be broken. All I request is for you to give your all in defending me and my harem."

    At her words, a status screen appeared in Hiro''s vision that presents what she just spoke in writing.

    - Alert: You are about to enter the Starfall battle harem under Rhyne Fair Dominii as an Arcus spouse rank Submissive. ¨C

    - Do you ept? YES | NO -

    Hiro immediately focused on the YES option and got confirmation that the choice was acknowledged.

    - Confirmed. -

    The old man then continued "Now Submissive give your oath and your offering."

    Hiro then spoke his simple oath. "I Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, vow to defend your honor and uphold your trust. I will work to gain your favor and affection and be the strongest sword for your safety and the enforcer of your will."

    - Please choose the Offering for your Dominant (Rhyne Fair Dominii) ¨C

    - Warning: The Offering is a percentage of the Submissive''s power based on avable attributes. Once epted, the stat percentage cannot be revoked by the Submissive. If the Link is destroyed willingly or unwillingly. The stats cannot be recovered. ¨C

    -Warning: Offerings above 25% will cause harm to the Submissives once the Link is broken and are irreversible. ¨C<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Proceed? YES | NO ¨C

    ''Well, that''s new... Rhyne never said that the offerings can actually mess you up if you get NTRd or evicted. But will I get looked down on if I only gave a small part? Will I get benefits If I make it higher? Well, we are already here anyway. Why bother doubting now?''

    Hiro then chose YES and was presented with another screen with a slider that controlled the percentage. The slider currently set at 10% the lowest follower rank.

    - Alert: Please indicate the percentage of Offering ¨C

    - Alert: Offering Rank table. ¨C

    =100% - Enved

    >90% - Captive

    >75% - Junkie

    >50% - Affectionate

    >25% - Servant

    >10% - Follower

    ''If above 25% already harms you if you get kicked, then what the hell would happen if you chose Enved?''

    Rhyne who felt the uneasiness of Hiro grasped his hands tighter, the upper part of her face was hidden due to the veil but from her lips, Hiro could see the smile on her face, the crown princess then spoke more words of affirmation in a gentle tone.

    "Do not worry about the others, I gave you my trust by making you my husband. Only my words should matter, don''t let anyone else sway you. The greatest sincerity a dominant can receive is a submissive''s offering. So choose which one you feelfortable with."

    When Hiro heard her words he remembered how supportive she was despite him not having much to offer. ''If someone is willing to go that far for me, then It only makes sense to repay it back in full and some more.''

    - Alert: Please indicate the percentage of Offering ¨C

    Hiro then used his eyes to pull the slider all the way to the right.

    - Alert: Offering Percentage set to 100% Rank Enved ¨C

    - Alert: Confirm with offering: Enved ¨C

    - Warning: The Enved rank grants the Dominant everything the Submissive has to offer and shows the greatest trust, should the link be broken Hiroyuki Mitsurugi will die due to stat deprivation. -

    - Confirm? YES | NO ¨C

    ''¡­Holy shit, so you I will die If she kicks me out? am I really sure about this? can''t I just reduce it a little?''

    As Hiro pondered, the brief moments he had with Rhyne all yed like a video.

 Chapter 15 When The World Seems Against You 3

    ?(Listen to my heart! Can you feel it beating so fast? My chest has been like this since I first saw you, my hero! I know you are my destiny! Out of all the people in the vast world, you are the one to arrive when I needed salvation the most! IT''S FATE!)

    (Hiro-sama, will you please join Starfall as my husband? I need your strength!)

    (I meant what I said when I haven''t stopped thinking about you since I first saw you Hiro-sama.)

    (Based on the determination you showed me Hiro-sama, despite being faced with an enemy many times stronger than you, Hiro-sama neither retreated nor surrendered. You may be weak right now, but such indomitable will is what I desire.)

    (I believe that you are notcking against the other transmigrators. Let me be direct. Be my strength and let us be stronger together. Devote yourself to me and I will grant you my trust and affection.)

    (I SAID NO TAKEBACKS! YES! I DO! I DO! YOU WILL BE MY HUSBAND FROM THIS DAY ONWARDS! )

    (Think nothing of it, sweetheart. A wife''s glory is her husband''s happiness those are the words of my mother. If you find me pretty, then that is all that is needed. So long as you are by my side, I am content.)

    (Do not worry about the others, I gave you my trust by making you my husband. Only my words should matter, don''t let anyone else sway you. The greatest sincerity a dominant can receive is a submissive''s offering. So choose which one you feelfortable with.)

    Hiro felt his heart warm up and butterflies started flying around in his stomach. To someone who always felt alone even though the time they spent together didn''t exceed a couple of hours, her sincerity has been always given without asking for anything in return.

    Knowing he could no longer leave this woman, nor ignore the feelings for her that sprang up in his heart. He chose to confirm his offering.

    - Confirmed ¨C

    - Alert: Submissive Hiroyuki Mitsurugi has chosen to offer 100% thereby entering the Enved rank. ¨C

    This screen showed up in both Hiro and Rhyne''s vision as a shared alert. Rhyne who just found out couldn''t stop her tears from falling down, the crown princess suddenly embraced Hiro tightly as she murmured.

    "Thank you! Thank you! I will never betray your trust sweetheart."

    - Alert: Dominant Rhyne Fair Dominii has epted the offering. Domination Link will now be created. ¨C

    After the alert the lights that were revolving around them suddenly entered both their chest cavities inrge numbers, soon white threads like snakes of lightning started flickering and reached out for the other.

    As the two ends increased in length eventually all the lights circling around the pair disappeared and an electrified lightning bridge between Rhyne and Hiro was now present.

    - Alert: Domination link between Dominant and Submissive established. The system now will proceed to calibration. ¨C

    Rhyne and Hiro waited in anticipation, the rest of the Submissives also held their breath as this moment was most critical. Unfortunately, not everything will go how one wishes. The lighting bridge between the two started to rupture and grow unstable, more urately the line grew thinner every second.

    - Warning: Dominant Rank insufficient! Terminating link! Please prepare for Domination rebound. ¨C

    As the lightning bridge shattered, a powerful explosion erupted from the energies contained in the rebound. The power of the outburst shattered all the windows and threw the pews away from the center. The devoted were blown outside of the chapel due to the force of the shockwaves.

    Rhyne''s husbands and uncle, however, all quickly appeared in front of her seconds before the explosion. Max used hisrge frame to stand in front while Artorius and Gil took his nks, the three formed a wall of muscle that took the brunt of the st while Vergil and Mithras created magic shields around Rhyne.

    Hiro, who had nothing felt the st''s power in full and was sent mming at great speeds into a wall. He felt more than just a couple of ribs break from the might of the impact. As everything settled, a female voice shrieked in anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED?!" Rhyne then walked out angrily from her harem, the elegance and kindness disappearing and a face warped in rage existing in its ce.

    She tore off her veil and then strutted towards Hiro who was bleeding all over as she added.

    "You ruined everything! Why didn''t you tell me you were Impotent?! You worthless piece of trash!"

    Hiro already starting to lose consciousness answered deliriously. "Impotent? I''m not¡­ At least I think I''m not."

    Rhyne who looked like a demon from anger picked up Hiro like a twig and pped him.

    *SLAP!*

    "DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW SICK I WAS PLAYING VIRGIN FOR YOU?! I NEARLY GAGGED EVERY TIME I NEEDED TO ENCOURAGE YOUR PATHETIC ASS! THIS WAS THE LAST THING YOU COULD HAVE BEEN USEFUL IN AND YOU STILL FAILED! YOU FUCKING WORTHLESS TRASH!"

    *SLAP!* *SLAP!* *SLAP!*

    The one to try to calm her down was her uncle Mithras.

    "Baby, calm down, listen to uncle, you will kill him if you p him anymore."

    Hearing the words of her uncle Rhyne stopped only to m Hiro to the ground.

    "Get this fucking trash out of my sight! Throw him out! I might kill this bastard if I see him again. Gil, make up a story that paints me as a victim, ensure he doesn''t even get inside the castle ever again!"

    Gil who heard the words of his Dom, quickly kneeled as he said. "Yes, my love." Max then picked up the bloody transmigrator and ced him on his shoulder as he pleaded.

    "Darling, can we at least give him some low-end potions, he will die due to internal bleeding in an hour if we don''t patch him up a little. I know you are irritated but we can try again. So long as we, your husbands are here, we can try again."

    Rhyne, who still fuming, violently pulled Maximillian''s beard to bring his face to her level.

    "You are getting punished tonight for thatment, but thank you, Max. you are right."

    The crown princess then shared a deep kiss with the red-haired sub. She inserted her tongue violently in his mouth as if she needed his saliva to breathe. After a few passionate seconds, she licked his lips as she pped the man''s ass.

    "Get him healed a little for me Max, Gil, go with him. Arthur, take care of everything else, Vergil,e here and service me. I need to calm down. "

    Gil then asked in disappointment "Don''t I get anything? Not even a hug?"

    Vergil on the other hand tottered towards Rhyne as she sat on a pew and spread her legs. The young boy went underneath the princess'' skirt and started servicing herdy bits. As her amorous moans started to fill the chapel, Arthur immediately went outside to manage the devoted.

    Max pleased with himself started walking away with light steps with Mithras and Gil following him dejectedly. Hiro had no idea the hardship he would need to endure in the future all because of Rhyne''s onemand.

 Chapter 16 The Will To Remain Unbroken

    ?It has been officially two days since Hiro arrived, He got summoned, beaten up, and slept through most of the first day. On the second, he woke up at noon and participated in the binding ceremony only for it to go to shit. When Hiro awoke once more, the morning of the third day already arrived.

    "Waking up after an ass whooping is bing the norm for me. What happened again?"

    Rubbing his head Hiro, sat up and then tried to recount the events that he remembered.

    "Let''s see, I arrived at the chapel, introduced myself to the husbands of Starfall, participated in the binding ceremony, and¡­.."

    The transmigrator then remembered what happened afterward, the formation of the domination link and its eventual copse. What followed was the rage and hysteria of Rhyne, followed by the assault he received from her.

    Remembering her words ripped Hiro''s heart in two. As a virgin, it was beyond cruel to intentionally dupe him to fall in love and then be told he misunderstood.

    Tears started falling from his eyes, it would have been better if he didn''t decide to trust her. Having opened his heart only for it to be trampled on hurt far deeper than wounds gained from des.

    This pain forced many to forever conceal their feelings in cowardice. Love itself represented both a gamble and a war, in order to have a chance at winning one must also be prepared to lose.

    (DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW SICK I WAS PLAYING VIRGIN FOR YOU?! I NEARLY GAGGED EVERY TIME I NEEDED TO ENCOURAGE YOUR PATHETIC ASS! THIS WAS THE LAST THING YOU COULD HAVE BEEN USEFUL IN AND YOU STILL FAILED! YOU FUCKING WORTHLESS TRASH!)

    Hiro knew, deep down he knew, there was literally no reason for someone as amazing as Rhyne to like someone as pitiful as him. But the man felt lonely and wanted to experience the romance he could only read about in manga.

    The middle-aged man willingly devoted everything to the princess in the brief moments he loved her. But reality came crashing down and she seemed only to need him for a domination link.

    When the need to keep up appearances disappeared, Rhyne proceeded to humiliate and abuse Hiro while spewing vitriol and disgust. The man did not stop his tears, this event, like the ass-whooping from Artorius, was a lesson.

    It''s okay to feel sad, it''s okay to want to cry. Men are often told to remain strong. But the truth was most men needed a shoulder to cry on too. Hiro, having been exposed to numerous people who were in their highs and lows knew this.

    Even still he learned one extremely useful lesson from his father figure. This lesson kept him sane and allowed him to run forward no matter the hardship.

    (It''s okay to cry and feel like shit, It''s not a weakness nor is it wrong to shed tears. I will give you 3 hours or 3 days take your pick. In that period cry as much as you want. me the person, me the world, me yourself, I will not judge you.

    But after the time is done, we move forward. If your heart is broken then throw yourself into something and rise with a fucking vengeance. What defines the strong is not that they never fall, but that they are the ones to rise again despite falling.)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! FUCK YOU RHYNE!!!!! FUCK YOU ARTORIUS!!!! FUCK YOU ALLL!!!!!!!!! YOU BROUGHT ME HERE JUST TO SUFFER!!! I DON''T DESERVE THIS!!! You should have guys killed me. Not like this. I loved you¡­ I trusted you¡­ WAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!! DAMMM IT ALLL!!!!!!! WHYYYY!!!!!!!!"

    Following the lesson, Hiro then roared to unload the feelings in his heart. These two days gave him a roller coaster of emotions greater than his entire life on Earth.

    Hiro screamed like a madman then cried like a child, alternating between shouting andughing pitifully till his tears dried up. After 30 minutes, only murmurs could be heard from the transmigrator.

    "This won''t beat me. I refuse to lie down and die. I will get stronger, strong enough that you will beg me to take you back.

    "You made a mistake today Rhyne Fair Dominii. I will create the greatest battle harem this empire has ever seen. I will seed and soar so high you will have to chase after me."

    While going through the worse heartache he ever experienced, Hiro felt his insides ze in anger. The regret, pain, and humiliation prevented him from breathing. The vengeful desire, frustration, and unbridled fury made his chest ache like beasts were ripping him to shreds.

    However, he didn''t deny anything. Denying it was the same as denying his tears. One needed to ept things in order to move on. He epted the pain, he epted the regret, and forged the anger into a de. One he will defeat his enemies with.

    "I will never get swayed by a pretty face ever again. Until I get strong enough I will focus on nothing else."

    Sudden beeps resounded in his mind.

    - Alert: Resilience through Rage [D] mutated into new skill Strength Derived from Pride [C]! -

    - Alert: Vision Beyond Sight [D] mutated into new skill Sight Beyond Vision [C]! -

    - Alert: Forged through Vengeance [C] mutated into new skill Wrath of the Vengeful [B]!-

    - Alert: New Secondary skill learned: Beauty''s Bane [D]! -

    "Haha, it seems only the system is on my side. Thank you. It feels good to have someone in my corner. Let''s check them out."

 Chapter 17 The Will To Remain Unbroken 2

    ?_______________________

    Strength Derived from Pride

    Rank [C] Skill Type: Passive Level: 1

    A skill from the library of Spirit-based masteries. Grants a medium increase to STR and increased pain tolerance proportional to the level of pride felt by the skill holder. Defined realities will invoke stronger effects.

    Defined Realities: 1. Empty 2. Empty 3. Empty | Reality Rearm avable: 1

    Unknown ¨C Strength Derived from Pride [C] ¨C Unknown

    _______________________

    Sight Beyond Vision

    Rank [C] Skill Type: Passive Level: 1

    A skill from the library of Mana-based masteries. Grants the ability to see objects that do not exist in the same realm. Grants moderate enhancement to vision.

    Mutation derivative: Grant increased learning abilities from watching sword-based masteries.

    Grants active skill:

    Inspect [D] Lvl 1 ¨C an active ability that allows the skill holder to view the status screens of being and objects of the same rank or lower. | Cost 1 MP |CD 1 sec

    Inspect Potential [C] Lvl 1 ¨C an active ability that allows the skill holder to view the future avable paths for targets of the same rank or lower. | Cost 2 MP |CD 1 sec

    Farsight [E] Lvl 1 ¨C an active ability that allows telescopic vision to increase by 50 meters per level. | Cost 1 MP/3S |CD 30 min

    Unknown - Sight Beyond Vision [C] - Unknown

    __________________

    Wrath of the Vengeful

    Rank [B] Skill Type: Passive Level: 1

    A skill from the Aura-based masteries. Grants a great increase in offensive skills when facing a target marked for vengeance. The host will never faint nor lose consciousness in the presence of a marked target.

    Legacy of Vengeance - winning against marked targets grants a permanent increase in stats and clears marks on a target. Stat increase is determined by the difference in level. Stats vary per victory.

    Mark of Vengeance - Casts an invisible mark on a target''s soul. The Skill holder will sense the target''s soul regardless of distance. Is automatically cast to enemies that defeat the host. Cost 5AP/A CD 40 minutes

    Skill prediction ¨C ability to predict when the opponent will execute a skill. Cost 1 AP/A |CD 10 sec

    Unknown ¨C Wrath of the Vengeful [B]¨C Unknown

    ___________

    Beauty''s Bane [D] Lvl 1

    Rank [D] Skill Type: Passive Level: 1

    A skill from the Spirit-based masteries. Grants a great increase in resistance from charm attacks.  Any and all mind control effects below rank [A] will be nullified.

    Mutation: When aroused or excited the brain''s responses to lust and desire will be deactivated by the skill. Increases INT by 10% for 24 hours every trigger.

    ____________

    "¡­. Aren''t these a bit OP? They sound simple but under the right situations, they can be pretty powerful. I need to study them more. Also doesn''t [Beauty''s bane] make me a eunuch? Still being immune to mind status effects is amazing."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ----------------

    When Hiro looked up for the first time he saw two figures in the room with him.

    "!!!!!!"

    The first of the two appeared to be an old man, Hiro recognized him as the man that gave him directions when the transmigrator got lost at the smithies.

    "Ojisan, you''re here! Have you been here since earlier?"

    Hiro tried to hope that they only arrived, but got the answer he didn''t want to hear.

    "If you are asking if we heard you shouting andughing like a crazy piece of shit, then yeah we saw the whole thing."

    The old man grinned and while his mouth was hidden by his magnificent beard, his amusement could be seen even just from his eyes. Hearing his words though, the transmigrator remembered the other person besides the ojisan.

    "....."

    A small child looked towards Hiro despite not having eyes. Yes, the one present could only be the young child that got sted into Hiro''s path just yesterday.

    "Hello, please forget what you just heard. I will give you treats if you do."

    The ojisan then startedughing at the exchange, heughed so hard he even started to tear up. While wiping his eyes the old man then stood up straight as he started to exin.

    "Anyway, introductions are in order. I am Krayto barda, and this young miss here is Jade. You have to thank her, she is the one who nursed you to health and stayed with you throughout the night.

    "Jade is one of the most powerful mages in this city. Despite her looks, she is already 16 years old, so refrain from treating her like a child."

    The young mummified girl who went by the name Jade then spoke in a robotic voice while she looked towards Hiro. "Hear your cry. Grief. Sorrow. Pain. Are you okay?"

    Hiro''s heart warmed up a bit when he learned that the bandaged girl in front of him nursed him to health. On top of her being concerned about him.

    ''Yeah, peoplee in all sorts of shades, some are bad undoubtedly. But just like how there are plenty of assholes. There are plenty of good people. Jade is one of those who care for others.''

    Hiro then tried to stand up from the bed he sat on and bowed in front of Jade. "Jade, thank you so much for helping me. I will repay this favor in the future."

    Krayto walked towards Hiro and ced his hand on his shoulder.

    "I won''tment about what I heard, but don''t go about saying anything you like or you will get hanged for treason. Also aside from Jade, you need to thank two others, a maid from the pce named Vanessa, and a cksmith striker named Raylene.

    "Vanessa found you half-dead in thetrine area of the stables. Raylene carried you all the way here. But enough about that, you have bigger problems right now boy."

    Hiro knew of Vanessa, the maid who had metal prosthetics for arms. He would need to visit the smithies to find Raylene. But other than needing to think about what he needed to do now, Hiro had no other business.

    After the way Rhyne ended things between them, he had no need to return. So the first thing that needed to be done is find a way to make money and then a ce to stay.

    ''Come to think of it what do I do with my mission now that Rhyne won''t even speak with me? Ah, need to focus on the present.''

    "I will look for both of themter, I am already acquainted with Vanessa. But I don''t know who Raylene is. she must be kind if she randomly helped me."

    Krayto shook his head as he answered. "You already know her, Raylene is the corpse-looking girl with a skull mask that hangs around the smithies.

    "The first time I saw you,  you were helping her with an antidote. By the way, she said ''With this, I cleared my debt.'' Raylene also brought Jade here."

    Hiro grew amazed at how coincidences urred, how likely it was that the three people he ran into the second day would be the ones to save his life. Karma or something simr must exist in this world.

    The transmigrator confirmed that helping others out in their time of need returned when one needed it most. Krayto who saw Hiro making stupid smiles, coughed and continued his exnations.

 Chapter 18 The Will To Remain Unbroken 3

    ?"Anyway, boy like I said you are in deep shit. I don''t know what happened. But you need to leave this city at once, the royalty announced that you tried to rape the crown princess.

    "This empire has a belief that transmigrators must not be killed or a catastrophe would befall the kingdom. That is the only reason why you haven''t been executed, but you have been branded as a rapist and the entire capital will bar you from using any facility. "

    Hiro who heard the unjust usations suddenly raised his voice in anger. "WHAT? Who the hell can rape Rhyne in this kingdom? Is there any man who can do so? I have hardly done anything aside from spending time in bed."

    Krayto shrugged his head as he nodded. "I know, anyone who would touch that Raylene girl despite her condition wouldn''t be the type to take advantage of women. Vanessa and Jade also negotiated with the owner of this house to let you stay. But you need to leave quickly, the guards expect to find you in the streets, if you are not, they will look for you."

    The transmigrator had no time to be pleased with the actions of Vanessa and Jade, nor inquire about the condition of Raylene. All he could think of is the bullshit of Starfall.

    "I need toin to Rhyne, thank you for everything once I find employment I wille to look for you and pay you back."

    Hiro then stood up to head back to the castle. As it was the biggest building in the city so it should be easy to spot. Jade and Krayto who found it hard to say anything remained silent as he left.

    Upon exiting, Hiro found himself in the slum area of the city. He quickly spotted the tall spires of what could only be the royal castle. The white European castle had tall spires and an even taller tower. Its majesty was impressive, and its size even more so.

    ''No wonder, traveling from one end to another took so long, this thing is so huge!''

    When people saw Hiro, numerous people stopped and started pointing toward him.

    "IT''S HIM IT''S THE TRASH SWORDSMAN!" "HE STILL HAS THE FACE TO WALK AROUND AFTER WHAT HE DID?" "Let''s go dear, we will be suspected just by being seen with him." "Leave this ce, you fucking rapist!" "How can you even try to assault our crown princess?" "After she took you in! fucking trash!"

    A small mob started forming as more people were drawn to themotion, Hiro who wanted to try clearing his name answered their calls.

    "I never tried to rape her! I got knocked out and have been asleep since yesterday! I didn''t do anything wrong!"

    However, despite his best attempts, the people didn''t take his side.

    "THAT''S RICH! HAVE SOME BALLS TO ADMIT YOUR CRIMES, TRASH!" "I FEEL ASHAMED FOR BREATHING THE SAME AIR AS YOU! LEAVE!" "Careful, he might try to rape us too. Let''s get out of here." "Lady Rhyne is a saint who cares about her people!" "YEAH! She is the only royalty that helps us. Like we would listen to you, trash!" "FUCK OFF YOU BASTARD!"

    One of the angry people threw a tomato at Hiro; the red fruit smashed against his forehead, and the juices spattered over his face. The crowd grew silent for a bit only to start throwing anything they could get their hands on at Hiro.

    Eggs, lettuce, apples, everything was fair game; some even picked up rocks. Hiro who started to get pelted with the objects shielded his face with his arms. Despite his counterarguments, the mob didn''t listen and continued to release wave after wave of projectiles.

    Hiro grew fed up and ran away in defeat; cursing under his breath, ''Fuck you shits, I am innocent.'' He ran away without minding his direction and the mob followed him.

    As more and more people threw stuff, even the bystanders started to join in. Buckets of dirty water, urine, and literal shit were sshed on him when he passed by the deepest part of the slums.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The country was not the most well-developed; the toilet most used, especially in the slums were either buckets or the floor. Thus the disgusting excrement could be found everywhere.

    Hiro, who got blinded by the shit and piss that sttered on him started roaring in anger. "I am innocent you fuckers! I didn''t even want to go into this world! Your bitch of a princess brought me here against my will!"

    One of the vagrants who had a turd in his hands answered him as he threw the human waste. "So you tried to rape her then? You bottom-feeding fucker! Just go ahead and die."

    More and more people joined in and the smell started to get unbearable. Hiro knew that debating with the mob was not going to help. Thus he ran towards the castle toin directly to Rhyne.

    Still being pelted by shit, Hiro could not even spare time to be disgusted due to his frustration. He slipped on the way numerous times. The mob slowly left him as the smelling off the man was enough to put dogs to death just from the scent.

    Without anyone to bar his way, most people onlymented that some crazy shit-covered vagrant was running around. The feces helped in that it masked his features, or rather no one wanted to spend time checking. Eventually, Hiro reached the castle gates and was stopped by the guards.

    "WHOA! DAMN! GET OUT OF HERE YOU FUCKER! I''m gagging from your smell at 10 meters away."

    The transmigrator who tried toe near was forced to stop when the guards started to lower their spears and assumedbat stances.

    "You shit-covered hobo, I am not asking again, get away from here. Merchants use this path; I will impale my spear into you if youe closer. Take a hint and leave!"

    Hiro then shouted for everyone to hear. "I am the transmigrator summoned by the crown princess, I am Hiroyuki Mitsurugi! Get Rhyne toe out here! I am innocent!"

    The other guard who heard his words countered. "If that is the truth then get out of here before I really stab you. You only get to keep your head as it''s against thew to kill a transmigrator. LEAVE YOU, SHIT-COVERED RAPIST!"

    The transmigrator felt like pulling his hair; since he couldn''t enter he started shouting to call out Rhyne instead. "RHYNE! I AM INNOCENT! RESCIND THE CHARGES! I DIDN''T DO ANYTHING! WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?!"

    A guard who found Hiro annoying left to get theirtrine bucket and threw the contents at Hiro! Sshed again with shit and piss anew, Hiro was forced to keep quiet to stop the fecal matter from entering his mouth.

    There came a point where nothing fazed people anymore. This is a certainty when misfortunes urred one after another without stopping. Hiro who already arrived at that point silently stood in ce. Only for the voice, he hated most to echo in the air.

    "I have to admit this is quite a good look for you; you know being trash and all. Covered in such disgusting stuff must make you feel better? Did you roll with the swine in their pens beforeing here, trash?"

    Hiro then looked towards the condescending face of the white knight of the Starfall battle harem, the husband of Rhyne and her second inmand.

    "Artorius¡­."

 Chapter 19 Steel Blades Never Bow Down

    ?Their differences couldn''t be any more obvious, despite bothing from Earth. One was the 2nd inmand of the crown princess'' battle harem Starfall, the other a transmigrator covered head to toe in shit and piss with the moniker trash swordsman.

    Hoping that he could at least reason with the man as a fellow earthling, Hiro tried to ask for help.

    "Artorius, you know I never tried to take advantage of Rhyne! I remember being at the binding ceremony to enter Starfall before I lost consciousness!

    "Let me talk to her. I understand her being angry since I couldn''t join her harem. But creating lies to nder and use me of crimes I didn''tmit is going too far!"

    The white knight startedughing uncontrobly after Hiro finished speaking. He then asked in a tone mired with disgust.

    "Are you done? You are insane trash swordsman! What binding ceremony? That never happened! Our princess took you in when you arbitrarily came into this world for your own selfish reasons.

    "After all she did for you, you repaid her by lusting after her body! You disgust me! I am ashamed to share the trait of being a transmigrator with you! Yet in her infinite mercy, mydy chose to save you from punishment due to her kind heart.

    "Can''t you understand she doesn''t want to see the man that assaulted her? Have some pride as a man you trash! Live an upright life as payment for herpassion."

    Hiro who heard the seemingly delusional words of the blood-drunk saint could only say in anger.

    "HAAH? WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU GOING ABOUT YOU ASSHOLE! YOU WERE THERE! WE SHOOK HANDS AND ALL THAT! THE DEVOTED, MAX, GIL, AND VERGIL WERE ALL THERE! I DIDN''T TRY TO RAPE HER!

    "I EVEN CHOSE TO BE ENSLAVED WHEN I MADE MY OFFERING! AND WHAT BULLSHIT ARE YOU SAYING ABOUT FALLING IN MY OWN! SHE SELFISHLY PULLED ME HERE TO HELP HER TAKE THE THRONE YOU DELUSIONAL PIECE OF SHIT!"

    As Hiro rampaged in front of the guards, Artorius walked out of the gate and confronted the trash swordsman. The blood-drunk saint made the guards fall back; he then armed himself with the sheathed rapier from his waist and got into abat stance.

    Wrinkling his nose at the stench with disgust the white knight then announced. "It seems you require psychological help as well criminal. I will now exercise my right to enforce thew as you are both a hindrance and an eyesore."

    Before Hiro could activate his skills Artorius moved. During the moment the knight charged forward. System alerts rang out one after another and appeared in front of the Trash Swordsman''s vision without his consent.

    - Alert: The host has entered battle with a target bearing the [Mark of Vengeance]. [Wrath of the Vengeful] has been activated. 30% increase inbat-rted skills for the duration of the battle. -

    - Alert: [Skill Prediction] has now been set to automatic, skill will continue to trigger so long as enough AP remains. -

    - Alert: [Legacy of Vengeance] activated, Stat legacy calcted: 25 STR | 15 AGI | 10 INT will be awarded upon enacting vengeance on Artorius Moretti.

    - Alert: [Sight Beyond Vision] mutation has been activated. The host is inbat with a [Sword Grandmaster], 300% increased learning for sword-based masteries due to differences in host and opponents'' skill levels. -

    Hiro then saw a transparent shadow of Arthur that moved to perform the same thrusting skill he executed in their first duel. But the shadow moved much earlier than the actual body of the blood-drunk saint.

    ''Ah so this is [Skill Prediction], I can see ahead of time where he would move. Great! Bring it on you bastard! You are the only person I will never ept losing to Artorius!''

    - Alert: Reality Defined: Never lose to Artorius Moretti, Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] has been activated. -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    -Warning: Stat difference between host and target exceeds 150%. Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] maximum boost invoked. Please prepare for mode [Over the Limit]-

    - Alert: STR over-boosted, stat increased 10 -> 500 -

    - Alert: AGI over-boosted, stat increased 10 -> 500 -

    - Alert: INT over-boosted, stat increased 10 -> 500 -

    Hiro, who felt power filling him up embraced the effect of his skills for the first time. While a bit overwhelming they were exactly what he needed at this moment. With over 2000 in AGI, Artorius moved like a blur and despite [Over the Limit] and Skill prediction Hiro still couldn''t stop Artorius'' assault.

    Just like in the first duel, he couldn''t evade any of the strikes. But with his new increased speed; however, he now could shift his body inst-second movements to protect his vitals.

    While the blows still broke bone and bruised his flesh, his evasion could be considered sort of sessful. Out of six blows, five of them only grazed their targets and only his left wrist got taken out ofmission.

    - Alert: Toughness [D] Lvl 1 has leveled up to Lvl 2 -

    - Alert: Masochism [C] Lvl 1 has suppressed the shock response of the host''s autonomic nervous system -

    Artorius who noticed the sudden increase in Hiro''s speed felt both rm and amazement. His skill [Six Gales] allowed him to perform a thrusting strike to six targets on the opponent''s body within the same breath. His targets just now were the chin, throat, heart, Abdomen, and both wrists.

    However, due tost-second erratic maneuvers from Hiro, five of the blows weren''t able to connect and instead struck the cheek, shoulder, chest, thighs, and arm. For a [Sword Grandmaster], grazing blows were the equivalent of missing.

    ''What is going on? How did I miss almost all of them? He is moving way faster than he should be. How the hell is he doing this? Didn''t he just have the [Sword Novice]?''

    Upon checking Hiro''s status screens, Artorius trembled.  ''Impossible! It''s only been a day! How did he gain this many secondary skills in such a period?! Three of them are mutations! Just how powerful is this fucker''s will to manifest such skills?''

    The skills granted by the battle harem system were divided into three groups.

    Main skills, which are the person calling and the predicted area of expertise.

    Passive skills, which are abilities gained by the body due to training or experience.

    And thest and most mysterious of the three, the secondary skills or also known as Limit skills.

    Limit skills are unique in that they are based on the person''s mindset and strength of will. One may train a group and most if not all would gain the same passive skills, however, the Limit skills are only gained when a person undergoes severe trauma or psychological development.

    These drive the power of an individual based on emotions, beliefs, and convictions. Righteousness, rage, regret, love, jealousy, the desire to protect, and even vengeance. There were as many drivers for Limit skills as there are stars in the sky.

    Thus a rule of thumb between the Dominants was to treasure positive limit skills holders and abandon those with negative based skills. Negative emotions-driven skills were unpredictable, chaotic, and usually cause drastic changes to the personality of those affected.

 Chapter 20 Steel Blades Never Bow Down 2

    ?There were cases in which submissives who were driven by jealousy, fear, and desperation created skills to gain power in order to not be abandoned. While they regained their status, most eventually murdered their dominants and other submissives ormitted suicide due to a myriad of reasons.

    Hiro''s skills were based on pride, wrath, and vision. In Artorius'' mind, the danger he presented to Starfall couldn''t be underestimated. If he gained more power, the odds that he wille back to get vengeance could be guaranteed. Hell, one of his limit skills is called [Wrath of the Vengeful]!

    ''FUCK, I need to kill him now, he is a threat I cannot allow to exist.''

    Artorius then pulled his rapier out of its sheath and prepared forbat. The wind started swirling around him in visible currents, they were fast enough to make rushing sounds but slow enough to be visible. The husband of Starfall ced his rapier in front of him as torrents of energy coated the de from tip to handle.

    - Alert: Sword Novice has reached Lvl 10 and evolved into Sword Adept [C] Lvl 1 -

    - Alert: Secondary Skill [Six Gales] has been learned. Skill prediction uracy for [Six Gales] increased to 70% -

    - Alert: Summoned Elemental King detected, Skill [Sight Beyond Vision] has caused Elemental to notice the host. Applying vision to the spirit realm. -

    If anyone saw their fight people would think that Hiro was winning. Despite Hiro being the one who got smashed toward a nearby wall, Artorius had a stern face with his de drawn.  In the transmigrator''s mind; however, he celebrated.

    ''FIFTY! FIFTY FUCKING TIMES! [Over the Limit] increases my power by 50 times, If I had a base stat of 40, I would have already tied up with you! If I beat you I gain stats even without leveling up! I am soooo smashing your face in the future you ikemen bastard! I even got one of your skills! COME! BRING IT!''

    Hiro who only now looked up saw Artorius in abat stance while strong winds were stirring around him ominously. The transmigrator noticed that the knight''s sword no longer had its sheath but instead glowed with verdant energy.  He then saw the presence of a gigantic lion-like monster made of wind beside the knight.

    ''Well shit, he went full chunni. A wind elemental against a level one mob? Really? This fucking sore loser.''

    Suddenly however a female heroic voice resounded.  "Get a weapon at least you moron! Here!"

    Hiro looked to his right and saw a violet-skinned woman with a skull mask. She threw what looked like a longsword to him. Hopeful that he can even the odds at least with a weapon, the transmigrator tried to stand up in order to retrieve the fast-approaching weapon. With much difficulty, he caught it with his left hand.

    "THANK YOU, RAYLENE! YOU ARE THE BEST!!" Hiro then moved into a sword stance. The masked woman only scoffed in response.

    ''A big move like that takes time to charge, like hell I will wait for you to finish! Here Ie you fucker!''

    As he began to attack the gale lion started roaring, and with it came wind des to stop Hiro''s assault. Being aplete noob at fighting, Hiro tried to sh the winds with the steel sword and failed miserably. The force of the torrents smashed into his body and threw him back a good distance.

    A good side effect, however, is that the shit and piss coating him earlier dried up and cleared off him due to the chaotic winds. Once again finding himself mmed to the wall, Hiro vomited blood as he tried to stand up once more.

    - Alert: Toughness [D] Lvl 2 has leveled up to Lvl 3 -

    - Alert: Masochism [C] Lvl 1 has suppressed the shock response of the host''s autonomic nervous system -

    His increased pain tolerance continued to minimize the pain, but Hiro noticed his body approaching its limit, he couldn''t keep this up for long. ''Haha, my body already wants to go into shock, I really am a masochist.''

    - Warning: [Over the limit] ends in 30 seconds. Prepare for the rebound from stat deprivation. -

    ''Fuck! 30 seconds! It''s now or never. I will never lose to you Artorius; with this sword, I will cut apart even wind if that is the only way to beat you!''

    -Alert: Reality Defined: [There is nothing I cannot cut], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] now allows sword strikes against incorporeal targets! -

    ''HELL YEAH! SYSTEM I LOVE YOU! LET''S DO THIS! WHO CARES WHAT HAPPENS NEXT?! I LIVE ONLY FOR THE NEXT 20 SECONDS!''

    Artorius who finally finished charging, drew his sword arm back for a menacing attack. The gale lion then entered his rapier as the knight roared! The knight''s words invoked the winds around him to gather!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "THIS ENDS NOW HIRO! SKILL [REGULUS FANG]!"

    The winds all forcefully joined towards the tip of his sword. The power made the de tremble to the point of shattering.

    Artorius then lunged at supersonic speeds for one overwhelming thrust, a savage dome of air and violent winds all charged ahead of him as his vanguard. Chaotic gales guarded him like an army bent on protecting their master.

    Hiro only saw the lunge with [Skill Prediction] less than a second before Artorius disappeared. But as he had never surrendered in his heart, if he dies today then so be it. No matter what happens He would never bow down.

    ''I have enough of being humiliated and pushed down you ikemen bastard! With this sword in my hand, nothing is impossible! The sword will be my future, my salvation, and my sole means to climb higher! I BOW DOWN TO NO ONE! I WILL NOT DIE HERE!''

    -Alert: Reality Defined: [Steel des bow down to no one], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] now grants Increase stats once a sword is equipped! -

    -Warning: Stat increased from [Steel des bow down to no one] Conflicts with [Never lose to Artorius Moretti], [Strength Derived from Pride] forcefully canceled -

    - Alert: STR decreased, stat decreased 500 -> 10 -

    - Alert: AGI decreased, stat decreased 500 -> 10 -

    - Alert: INT decreased, stat decreased 500 -> 10 -

    -Alert: Reality Reinvoked: [Steel des bow down to no one], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] has reactivated. -

    - Alert: STR increased, base stat increased 10 -> 50 -

    - Alert: AGI increased, base stat increased 10 -> 50 -

    - Alert: INT increased, base stat increased 10 -> 50 -

    -Alert: Reality Reinvoked: [Never lose to Artorius Moretti], Stats bonus now stacking -

    -Warning: Stat difference between host and target exceeds 150%. Skill Strength Derived from Pride maximum boost invoked. Please prepare for Status [Over the Limit]-

    - Alert: STR over-boosted, stat increased 50 -> 2500 -

    - Alert: AGI over-boosted, stat increased 50 -> 2500 -

    - Alert: INT over-boosted, stat increased 50 -> 2500 -

    - Warning: [Over the limit] ends in 10 seconds. Prepare for the rebound from stat deprivation. ¨C

    Hiro suddenly felt an immense increase in strength, his brain worked faster as did his senses. He then saw Artorius running towards him. Amused that Artorius was now slower in his eyes, Hiro prepared his longsword for a counterattack.

    ''This world rewards perseverance, you bastard. You will never oust me!''

    - Alert: Skill [Wrath of the Vengeful] awakens skill [Six Gales], [Six Gales] forcefully evolved to [Thirty-Six Gales] -

    "HAHAHA! LET''S DO THIS ARTORIUS!! SECONDARY SKILL: [THIRTY-SIX GALES]!"

 Chapter 21 Steel Blades Never Bow Down 3

    ?At the activation of the skill, Hiro pounced to meet Artorius. With the speed of bothbatants being over 2000 AGI, they shed swords almost instantaneously.

    Hiro''s sword skill shed through the gale currents and shattered the dome of wind. Artorius who never expected Hiro to counterattack was caught off guard at the approaching steel. ''What? How? [Thirty-Six Gales]? SHIT! Regulus prioritize protecting me!''

    The winds from the Artorius de suddenly dissipated and formed several small floating shields in front of Hiro''s de. *TING! TING! TING! TING! TING! TING! *

    The longsword''s attacks bounced off the windshields one after another. A 36yered assaultbination of shes, stabs, and arching cuts were blocked without fail. Regulus the spirit king prioritized defense above all and disappeared after hepleted his task.

    But the battle had yet to end, while Regulus was defending, Artorius stopped advancing and covered his face with his hand and de.

    Hiro on the other hand ced it all on the line for onest strike after [Thirty-Six Gales] ended. Immediately after being warded off by Regulus, he leaped and swung his sword into an overhead sh.

    "ARTORIUS!!!!!!" Hiro roared mid-swing, and the white knight who peeked behind his hands saw the battle-frenzied expression of the bloody trash swordsman and felt shivers crawl up his spine. ''THIS FUCKER IS INSANE! HE DOESN''T MIND IF HE DIES! ALL HE CARES ABOUT IS KILLING ME!''

    Paralyzed from fear, in Artorius'' mind, Hiro ceased to be a man but became a demon holding a sword. The demon''s eyes glowed red and its jaws opened to swallow him up. "HYUK! AHHHHH!!!! GET AWAY!!!!!!! MOMMY!!!!!" The blood-drunk saint then bent down and covered his ears like a child.

    After a few moments¡­. nothing happened. Artorius looked up only to see Hiro unconscious on the farthest wall. His limbs were bursting with blood as if the fluids wanted to revolt against his recklessness. The trash swordsman was now out ofmission. Beside Artorius was a mountain of a man with fiery red hair.

    "That was beyond pathetic Arthur. You are the submander of Starfall, if you act like this in the face of death you will not survive the fight in six months."

    Maximilian who suddenly appeared stopped Hiro''s attack and punched him into the wall. He then looked at his hand, the one he used to catch the longsword of the trash swordsman.

    ''This other guy, on the other hand, fears neither injury nor death. Only driven towards one goal, to rip his opponent apart no matter the cost. That strike carried enough power of a Lvl 80 individual, this guy should only be at Lvl 1 right? If I didn''t step in Arthur would have died.''

    Unlike Arthur, Maximilian has been in this world for five years. During that time he did nothing but fight. He immediately knew what they did to Hiro would bite them back in the ass. Through unknown means, a Lvl 1 [Sword Novice] was able to overwhelm and almost beat a Lvl 65 [Sword Grandmaster].

    The danger being something he could not ignore, Max still needed Starfall for his purposes. Cracking his neck, the man pulled out a gigantic war hammer from thin air and walked towards Hiro.

    If he could not be won over, he needed to be put down. After what they did to the poor bastard, the odds that Hiro would still side with Starfall were minuscule. But as he came nearer multiple figures moved to block his path.

    A violet girl with a skull mask brandished a great sword and stood in front of Hiro as if to protect him.

    By her side, a blonde woman in a maid outfit that had metallic arms. On the maid''s left hand a curved dagger and on her right a wrist-mounted crossbow. Both pointed at the red-haired husband of Starfall.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lastly, a small child in a violet hood with bandages all over her face and body joined them with mana circting around her in torrents.

    All three were inbat stances and stood between Maximilian and Hiro. The red-haired man grew surprised at the courage of the three. He had been here in Valorious for over five years, tales of his exploits were known, and his infamy as the crimson overlord spread across thend.

    If they knew how he battled, which was by annihting entire armies single-handedly. That either meant these girls were in love with Hiro or were insane. He needed to confirm which it was, as he disliked killing women the most.

    "I believe you three should know who I am, I intend to take Hiro to the infirmary, could you three please leave, this does not concern you."

    "He used my sword to almost kill Sir Artorius, If I let you take him you might pin this entire thing on me." Said the skull woman.

    Max countered with "If I guarantee you will not be persecuted will you leave?" The woman didn''t move but replied, "You must be the most violent nurse in the empire. The hammer is a bit much, no?"

    Adding her input, the young child then spoke in a robotic voice. "Hiro. Under my protection. I heal him. Go away."

    The crimson overlord then rubbed the back of his head as he asked in an annoyed fashion. "Listen you little brat do you even know who I am? Do you think you can protect him from me?"

    The child then suddenly created ck circles where her eyes would be as she said. "I know. Don''t care. Leave."

    Frustrated Max then looked towards the maid and asked. "And what''s your excuse? Why is a maid even here?".

    The blonde maid kept her crossbow aimed at the crimson warlord as she answered. "I am following themand of the emperor Master Andino. He forbade the murder of any transmigrator less a cmity falls on the empire."

    "And why didn''t you use your pea shooter to shoot Hiro down to save Artorius? He would not have died if I didn''t arrive. I know you were already here before the battle began." The maid nonchntly answered, "That''s because Mitsurugi-sama is a wonderful person while Moretti-sama is scum."

    Max couldn''t say anything to that rebuttal, Artorius only looked like a knight, childish, arrogant, and brutish. Weak to the strong but strong to the weak. Rape, bribes, murder, he did it all, Rhyne protecting him being the only reason he still lived.

    Back to the situation at hand, due to negotiations failing, no other recourse remained but violence. Thew became partial to the strong in most cases. With enough strength, one can overturn even the scales of justice. And Max had arguably the second-highest STR stat among men.

    "Well, I don''t like killing women but if you refuse to leave then prepare to die with him."

 Chapter 22 When The Forsaken Gather

    ?People around the gate were now starting to crowd around themotion. The earlier shouting of Hiro and the guards already drew the attention of bystanders. When Artorius came out and started smacking Hiro with his sheathed de, people while careful not to get involved, tried to understand what was going on.

    Mostughed when the trash swordsman covered in shit got thrown to the wall by the white knight. Others thought that the blood-drunk saint again decided to begin his power trips. But unexpectedly beyond the first exchange, Artorius unsheathed his sword and started charging a powerful skill!

    The people then grew wary and left, but many wanted to see how shit-covered swordsman would react when confronted with overwhelming odds. News of their first duel made its rounds through word of mouth. Before being marked as a rapist and thief, many were impressed with Hiro.

    Unbreakable, the moniker granted to him by the masses, news of him standing up to the brutality of Artorius grew like wildfire. Against the white knight''s tyranny, wives were taken and husbands murdered yet no one gave them justice. When they heard that someone finally stood up to him, they only had one thought. ''It is possible.''

    Thus when their expectations of him were betrayed the citizenry hate Hiro with a passion. The one who gave them hope, the one to lead the way became nothing but a rapist just like Artorius, or so they thought.

    When the people saw Hiro struggling to stand even after being trashed by the tyrant''s mighty power they were in awe. When they saw him arm himself with a sword in an attempt to confront the impossible something inside them burned.

    They felt their hearts grow hot in passion, this man represented them. He was weak, trampled to the point of certain death, but unlike them, the trash swordsman never bowed down. His condition after the duel became famous; the eggnt man.

    To be beaten so badly your entire body turns purple. To have your eyes shut themselves due to swelling, to have bones broken yet continue to stand. To brace your legs to endure injustice beyond the point of consciousness.

    Yes, the man in front of them started out like them; unlike them, he chose to move forward. Many who tried, sumbed after being beaten once. But not him, not the eggnt man. His second duel with Artorius two days after the first could be seen as proof of this.

    They couldn''t stop themselves and started cheering for him as he charged toward the husband of Starfall. Against the impossible Hiro sliced the winds protecting Artorius. Even when his attack failed, like a mad dog he leaped again to strike onest time.

    They weren''t concerned with the oue, many just longed for tales of the weak standing up to the strong. This was why stories, legends, and tales continue to stand the test of time. And this tale simrly deserved to be added to the annals of legends for the same reason!

    But unfortunately, it didn''t happen.

    *BAM!*

    The strongest man in the empire after the emperor, Maximilian Andino the crimson overlord arrived. Like his namesake, Max sent Hiro flying toward the opposite wall like a hot potato. The eggnt man then vomited blood as he slid down to the floor.

    With the trash swordsman''s fall, the hopes of those around them were dashed. Yet unknown to everyone else, the flickering lights already turned to fires for some. After today, the forsaken would never be the same again.

    So long as their symbol refused to bow down, there will always be hope, the three women that stood in front of Max became the first embers. Despite his attempts at negotiation, coercion, and intimidation they didn''t budge.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Although their power looked pathetic, they intended to protect Hiroyuki. Like a seed, the notion of standing up against injustice has already been nted. Only time will tell how this one event would drive the future. But at the center of it all stood the one called Unbreakable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Max shook his head in annoyance as he pulled out yet another two-handed oversized hammer from somewhere. His twin hammers were likeedic balloon toy mallets, that notion onlysted until people saw what Max did with them. Using his immense strength, Max decimated entire cavalry charges by smashing them to the ground, armor, horses, and all.

    Plenty of knights, mercenaries, and fighters who wanted to make a name for themselves challenged him, but Max only operated under one rule. "You fight with me, you either win or you die." And despite being here over five years Maximilian Andino has never lost. His other nickname being paste maker, primarily because most of his opponents became adhesives sooner orter.

    Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade stood in front of the over 200 cm giant wielding oversized war hammers. Contrary to their appearances all three were shaking from fear. Like most of the people here, the three were those that were at the very bottom of society. They assisted Hiro due to their desire to see him trump over the impossible. Imposing themselves on his image.

    "I don''t suppose youdies have any ideas? I want to make it clear, I do not have enough strength to even stop one of those hammers." Raylenemented.

    "No need to win. Dy enough. Help on the way." Jade replied.

    Vanessamented. "Hmm, If that is the case then I guess, I have half a n at least. Please follow my lead."

    The maid then sprinted towards Max as fast as her legs count take her. Max who saw the three start to movemented in his mind. ''Such as shame, I hate senseless violence the most.'' The crimson overlord had half Artorius'' AGI and INT, but he had over four times the STR.

    Even then at over 1000 AGI to him, Vanessa''s charge looked as slow as a snail crawling on the floor. But before he could act, his eyes suddenly were forced to close due to a beam of light that nearly burned out his eyeballs.

    Jade''s voice echoed as he closed his eyes. "[sh Arrow]!"

    ''This won''t be enough, blinding a stronger opponent is amon battle tactic. I have earsdies, and while I cannot see your aura due to you guys being pitifully weak. Hearing is more than enough.''

    Max detected a body moving towards him in slow motion, every rustle of her clothes, the ttering of metal, and her short breaths could be heard. AGI directly increased the speed a body can move, but with it, the body also needed the senses to operate at that speed. So an increase in sensory perception became a by-product of a high AGI.

    The maid pulled a couple of objects from her pockets while firing bolts towards Max from her crossbow. The projectiles were directed into his eyes. Smiling, Max smashed them with his right hammer while waiting for the bombs or whatever the maid had in her other hand.

    "A valiant effortdies, but you are all going to die at this rate!" Max a veteran of duels didn''t forget to psyche his opponents out.

 Chapter 23 When The Forsaken Gather 2

    ?When Vanessa threw one of the objects his way, Max mmed his left hammer down on it. It could be poison or a curse or whatever better be safe than sorry. ''THERE!''

    *SHIIIIIIIING*

    Contrary to what the overlord expected the explosion didn''t happen, instead a bone-chilling noise made his ears go numb like tinnitus. ''SHIT! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!''

    His eyes still couldn''t see and now he started to go deaf, his left eardrum ruptured from the sound. Before he could react, his foot suddenly raised. ''What?''

    "[RAISE EARTH]!"

    Focusing on his footing the man tried to keep himself upright; suddenly he sensed something aimed at his chest.

    "FALL!" Raylene roared as she threw her great sword like a javelin. It smashed toward Max''s armor due to him being caught off guard. The blow of course couldn''t damage him, but the attack wasn''t made to harm; only to nudge.

    On its own, the push screamed uselessness. But when off bnce the tap fulfilled its purpose. Max started to fall due to the weight of his body and the hammers working against him.

    Concentrating on not falling Max tried to regain his footing, however, a ball-like object then smashed into his remaining good ear. The ringing from the first sonic grenade hadn''t even disappeared yet. Thus, Max despite his overwhelming senses couldn''t even pay attention.

    *SHIIIIIINGGGGGGGGG*

    The sonic grenade exploded upon hitting his ear; unlike the one he smashed with a hammer, the second one made a scream close to four times louder.

    "AHHHHHH!!!!!!!"

    The sound and white noise were enough to drive most people insane. For people who had 1000 times the hearing of an average man, it became pure torture. The Crimson warlord dropped his hammers as he tried to cover his ears.

    He knew these weaklings couldn''t hurt him, so just he needed to calm down first. Maximillian already felt his vision returning. Given enough time most of his injuries disappear. Subs usually followed conventional tactics in battle, thus matches boiled down to stat and skill differences.

    Max who dueled mercenaries and scoundrels, eventually learned dirty tactics such as feints, tricks, and sleight of hand, but none of them prepared him for this.

    "[RAISE EARTH]!"

    Max felt that the ground beneath his feet suddenly be uneven. As a precaution, he then leaped into the air in a defensive position. More than ten bolts suddenly assailed his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.

    Like AGI, STR came with the added benefit of increasing the durability of skin and bone. Therefore, past a sudden point, those blessed by the system would be akin to superheroes just from the benefits of increased stats. Many had skin tougher than stone and bones stronger than steel.

    "RAYLENE! NOW PLEASE!" The maid who finished her preparations called for her ally.

    Max who was about to open his eyes had fury and anger in his heart. ''Just wait you whores, I will rip your bodies apart to the point there would be nothing to bury!''

    As his sight returned the crimson overlord then tried to find the little girls fighting him. As he searched only the small mummy was half kneeling on the floor with her hand outstretched. Her face looked towards Max as her shadow-like eyes were wriggling like ck mes.

    "We win. [Increase Weight]!"

    Max, who just had his left ear healed, now heard the rustling of clothes above him. As he looked up he found the corpse and maid each guiding one of his hammers down in full force.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''What?! How can these weaklings even lift them?! Those hammers need an STR of over five thousand!''

    Unknown to Max, after he smashed the first sonic grenade. The girls all started to shout at each other.

    "WE NEED TO HIT HIM WITH THE HAMMERS! HELP ME PLEASE!"

    "HOW?! HAMMERS HEAVY!"

    "I GOT IT! RAISE THE GROUND! MOST HEAVY WEAPONS ARE ENCHANTED TO STOP AT THE GROUND!"

    "OKAY! I RAISE GROUND TO SKY!"

    "UNDERSTOOD! RAYLENE, WE EACH WILL RIDE THE MAGIC TO THE SKY AND SMASH HIM DOWN! PLEASE DON''T MISS THE TIMING!"

    "OKAY! THIS WILL WORK! GRAVITY WILL DO THE REST! WE NEED HIM UP THE AIR TOO!"

    "MAKE HIM TRIP. ARROGANT. WILL JUMP IF REPEATED."

    "OKAY! LET''S GO!"

    Each of the hammers weighed close to fifty tonnes, the wonders of magic allowed [Raise Earth] to negate weight so long as enough mana carried it forward. When the mana stopped, the earth would lose its form and fall back to the ground. The application while rudimentary emptied Jade''s reserves, but not before she used [Increased Weight] on both hammers.

    [Increased Weight] had one purpose increase the weight of an object by 50% regardless of size. Thus, both hammers now weighed in at a whopping seventy-five tonnes. It could be said that only the weak would think of such an insane way to fight and these three naturally weak women knew that the best.

    The roars of the two in the sky echoed throughout the entire city as they challenged the impossible.

    "SMASH HIM DOWN!" x2

    Max crossed his arms as invoked his defense skills seconds before the hammers stuck him. Even if the ones swinging the hammers were weak, gravity would make them fall no matter what. The girls only needed to aim at Max. Thus it was more urate to call them meteors.

    The twin hammers Max''s favorite weapons were blunt instruments that had only two features. They negated all defenses and weighed enough to destroy even forts when swung. His fighting style revolved around using their abilities to do the fighting for him. This allowed him to battle for extremely long periods which gained him his moniker crimson overlord.

    Now on the receiving end of the same attack, he knew best how much this would hurt. In his mind, after he recovered Max vowed to smash these bitches to paste.

    *BAMMMMMMMM!*

    Timed perfectly both hammers mmed against Max''s shoulders at the same moment. The man''s defenses broke due to the enchantment of the hammers. His arms, bones and all shattered under the weight. The force of the blows sent shock waves into his insides and caused arge majority of his internal organs to rupture and burst.

    Raylene and Vanessa who couldn''t fly rode the hammers toward the ground. This allowed them to get as close to the ground before jumping. The weapons continued to press against Max''s body as they fell. His muscles were all being ripped apart due to the pain and pressure, blood exited his mouth in critical amounts as his insides went through hell.

    When they were about to collide to the ground, Raylene picked up Vanessa and leaped towards Jade. They both mmed into the ground and didbat rolls to try to minimize the impact. Max who was pinned with his mighty weapons crashed toward the ground with such force thend experienced violent earthquakes.

 Chapter 24 When The Forsaken Gather 3

    ?Raylene quickly helped Vanessa up and regrouped with Jade. She kept the two behind her protecting them like chicks at the back a mother hen. After the tremors from Max''s descent finished the entire area became silent.

    Even those who had no idea of the events that led to this point saw everything from afar. The towers of earth raising giant hammers into the sky were hard to miss.

    They then witnessed the earth piles suddenly fall to the ground. At the same time, two women guided the giant hammers to smash against a man and they all fell together. Even the most stoic of people would be in awe of such an event. More so when they noticed that the man attacked was the crimson overlord.

    Consequently, more and more people gathered towards the battleground, Artorius who was having an identity crisis finally stood up and ran towards Max when he saw his brother-inw fall to the ground like a meteor. The sight of the three women who triumphed over the undefeated crimson overlord caught the eyes of everyone present.

    Those that saw the three women started toment, especially those who knew of them.

    "Oy! Isn''t that skull hammer?" "Who?" "You know, the corpse-like woman with a mask that works as a cksmith striker." "Oh! The one that puts a curse on anyone who touches her? I thought she died years ago!" "I mean look at her skin, she looks like an undead!" "Who in the world would use a weapon made by a zombie?"

    "Not only that the one behind her is the freak from the alchemy department!" "Huh? Which one?" "The mummy! The one that speaks like a doll." "Wasn''t she the one burned alive because her hair was rose-colored?" "WHAT? Rose-colored! Isn''t that the same as people who brought the gue that wiped out the Gracyeanor kingdom!" "Why hasn''t she been evicted yet? She may bring the gue here!"

    "Shrimpy, What are you doing there?" "Shrimpy?" "Oh, The new maid that everyone is bullying at work, has no arms and is fast on her feet. So people call her a shrimp." "What happened to her arms?" "I dunno, I think they were sawed off because she stole something." "Uwah, better not stick around her then." "She''s also a freak that always tries to be nice and kind to everyone" "Everyone hates her because she is a hypocrite." "Yeah, she has please in everyone one of her sentences it''s pathetic."

    As the gossip started marking rounds, a lot of the new spectators started tough out loud. It certainly was like a freak show. Despite their demeaning words, no one dared approach. The three could only silently endure the humiliation of their dirtyundry being brought to the public.

    *Step. Step. Step.*

    However, a set of clear footsteps walked forward despite all that. Everyone looked back and noticed the trash swordsman approaching, his destination. The freak show.

    Anticipating what he would do to the three, only those who knew of the beginning of the conflict wondered how the Trash swordsman would react to the women. They did put their lives on the line to protect him.

    The others were gossiping about why Hiro would even approach such questionable individuals. But he surprised them all by suddenly embracing the three in a group hug. "You girls are amazing! Thank you for defending me. Raylene. Vanessa. Jade. I vow to you three, no matter what happens from today on, I am on your side."

    He then each kissed them on the cheek. Due to being dumbfounded none of the three women could react in time. They all touched their cheeks in turn. Hiro then added.

    "As punishment for making me fall in love, I im the three of you. From today onwards you belong to me. Let''s get togetherter, okay?" Only Vanessa noticeably blushed, but Raylene and Jade would simrly turn scarlet if they could do so, all of them bewildered by the overbearingness of Hiro.

    After marking them as his, Hiroyuki walked towards the crowds with his chest out like he was a king, full of pride, and felt extremely vengeful. He then arrogantly wielded his sword as he roared.

    "ANYONE WHO HAS A PROBLEM WITH MY WOMEN CAN COME UP AND TALK WITH ME, THEIR HUSBAND!"

    At his words, the peanut gallery quieted down.  Voices came one after another to answer him.

    "You are crazy you fucker! She is rose-colored! She will give you the gue!" "That''s not even the worse thing! One of your women is a fucking corpse! You necrophiliac bastard!" "Don''t you know thew of the iplete? Taking someone missing a body part as a spouse is equal to spheming the church!" "You shit-covered bastard! Get out of here already!"

    The eggnt man took a deep breath and then bellowed in anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I DON''T GIVE A SHIT! THEY ARE MINE! AND I WOULD RATHER DIE THAT LET ANY OF YOU TOUCH THEM! COME AT ME YOU FUCKING PRICKS!".

    -Alert: Reality Invoked: [Steel des bow down to no one], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] activated! -

    -Warning: Stat increased from [Steel des bow downs to no one] -

    - Alert: STR increased, stat increased 10 -> 50 -

    - Alert: AGI increased, stat increased 10 -> 50 -

    - Alert: INT increased, stat increased 10 -> 50 -

    - Alert: Reality Rearming: [Never lose to Artorius Moretti] has been changed to [My women are my world] -

    -Alert: Reality Defined: [My women are my world], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] now gives a stat buff based onbat situations per wife target present! -

    - Alert: Wife Targets Selected: 1. Raylene 2. Vanessa. 3. Jade -

    - Alert: Reality Invoked: [My women are my world], Stat bonus now stacking -

    - Warning: host is outnumbered by over 3000%. Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] maximum boost invoked. Please prepare for Status [Over the Limit]-

    - Alert: STR over-boosted, stat increased 50 -> 2500 -

    - Alert: AGI over-boosted, stat increased 50 -> 2500 -

    - Alert: INT over-boosted, stat increased 50 -> 2500 -

    In under 5 seconds, Hiro buffed himself to the limit, due to being a spirit-based mastery, [Strength Derived from Pride] was based on strength of will and by extension emotion.

    Hiro was beyond furious, these women were nothing but kind to him, saving him multiple times. And in his time of need, only they stepped forward. They fought Maximilian whom Hiro believe was even stronger than Artorius.

    No matter what happens today, these bastards would need to walk over his corpse before anyone can touch them. The sudden increase in power made Hiro feel like a god. He then mmed his sword into the pavement.

    The power of his movement carried 250 times the strength of a normal man at 250 times the speed. Suffice to say, the ground that epted the blow ruptured like ss. The cracks from the fissures ran over 30 meters before they finally stopped. The tyrannical disy caused the crowds to tremble in fear.

    "YOU FUCKERS ARE IN LUCK! I AM ITCHING FOR A FIGHT! I WILL SAY IT AGAIN! ANYONE WHO HAS A PROBLEM WITH MY WOMEN COME FORWARD! I WILL SMASH YOUR FACES TO DUST!"

 Chapter 25 The Courage To Love Once More

    ?Backing by a few minutes, after Max punched Hiro numerous system messages appeared in his eyes.

    - Warning: [Over the limit] ending. Prepare for the rebound from stat deprivation. ¨C

    - Alert: STR decreased, stat decreased 2500 -> 10 -

    - Alert: AGI decreased, stat decreased 2500 -> 10 -

    - Alert: INT decreased, stat decreased 2500 -> 10 -

    As a simple guide, STR makes your muscles get stronger, it has two by-products one is to increase the durability of your bones and skin. The other is to strengthen the tissue of your organs to allow the body to endure punishment.

    AGI increases the ability to move faster, and also has two by-products. Due to the blood in the body flowing faster, AGI increases metabolism and electrical charges between cells. This trantes to faster reaction times and a faster nervous system.

    INT on the other hand increases the capabilities of the brain by a very wide margin. By-products include a significant upgrade to memory, enhanced analytical capabilities, and more powerful brain processing. Just by increasing the three base stats the difference between a normal human and one supported by the system could not be denied.

    Hiro who now suddenly lost such capabilities felt his body suddenly chained. His brain and body started moving slower. The coverage of his senses suddenly shrunk to the size of a few tens of meters, and his memory suddenly started to go foggy. On top of he felt his skin suddenly bing thin like tissue paper, and his bones bing brittle like toothpicks.

    - Alert: Toughness [D] Lvl 3 has leveled up to Lvl 5 -

    - Alert: Masochism [C] Lvl 1 has suppressed the shock response of the host''s autonomic nervous system -

    - Alert: Masochism [C] Lvl 1 has leveled up to Lvl 2 -

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 1  has suppressed the hysteria response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Masochism [C] Lvl 1 has suppressed the convulsion response of the host''s autonomic nervous system -

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 1  has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: [Wrath of the Vengeful] forcefully ended due to failure to win against the target -

    - Alert: [Legacy of Vengeance] deactivated, no rewards given due to battle oue -

    - Alert: Sword Adept [C] Lvl 1 has leveled up to Lvl 2 -

    The stat deprivation started the moment Max mmed his fist into Hiro''s face. His body could handle the blow but while flowing into the air the effect of [Over the limit] disappeared. Thus the sudden loss of his strength made him unable to do anything else aside from smashing into the wall.

    - Alert: Host now in status [Shackled] -

    - Alert: Time before the host dies from blood loss: 4 minutes and 20 seconds. -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As he struggled to stand, his bones started breaking from the damage; the shards pierced his skin turning him into a bloody painting. Blood came out in buckets as he started to bleed from all seven orifices.

    His brain protested as it felt like he ate bottles of depressants making him extremely drowsy and sad. The blood in his veins after suddenly slowing down felt like ice. Hiro''s pathetic state could be seen as the payment of having the high that is [Over the limit].

    The transmigrator looked on as Max approached him armed with aically oversized war hammer. Hiro knew Max didn''t intend to swap stories with him. Hiro''s body started to shiver as his brain begged him to close his eyes and rest.  But when all hope seemed lost he then saw the backs of three women as they confronted the giant of a red-haired man.

    "No¡­ run away, he is too powerful. Raylene, Vanessa, Jade¡­.. Please¡­ I''m not worth it¡­." As Hiro mumbled in defeat, a figure arrived beside him. A white-haired old man with a giant halberd on his shoulder. "Oy! boy those women are going to get killed if you don''t get up. You okay letting it end like this?"

    - Alert: Sight Beyond Vision activated, Spirit vision mutation acquired. -

    Hiro suddenly found his vision tied to an astral spirit separated from his physical body.

    ''WOAH! I became a ghost! How? Nevermind¡­Who the fuck would be okay with this ojisan? But what the hell can I do? I''m dying if you hadn''t noticed.''

    Krayto barda continued talking to the trash swordsman''s body as life slowly left him. "I''m not sure how you managed to do it, but did you know that all three of those girls came to be the same day saying how kind you were and all that?"

    Hiro surprised at what he heard crossed his arms and replied. ''Hmm, I did meet them all on the same day, but what kindness? I just helped Vanessa who fell, gave some medicine to Raylene, and caught Jade when she got blown out the window. My actions followed circumstance, not kindness.''

    The muscr old man continued not knowing Hiro conversed with him despite his body not moving.

    "You see, those girls all have one thing inmon. They were all targets of bullying for years. Their very existence ended up being denied by everyone around them. As I simrly don''t give a shit about anyone, those three suddenly started hanging out around me in their spare time.

    "Raylene is said to be cursed because of her appearance, Vanessa is ostracized due to some dumbw by a dead god for missing limbs, while they burned Jade alive due to having rose pink colored hair."

    ''What? What the hell is wrong with everyone? Why would they me the girls for those traits?! It''s not like they chose to get them! Just how stupid can people be?'' Hiro fumed and got angry at the injustice and the absurdity of some people.

    Krayto sat beside Hiroyuki''s body as he pulled out a vial of white-colored liquid. "I know right? Them people are stupid as fuck. Anyway, despite the bullying they three encountered, none of them ever chose to fight back. They just thought it was how things were supposed to be."

    ''Oy, ojisan, I won''t be able to continue talking to you soon you know? I''m bleeding to death, look at my body, my lips are turning blue for crying out loud! Give me a potion of whatever it is on your hand.''

    Not hearing rebuttals from Hiro, Krayto joyfully continued his discussions with the soon-to-be corpse.

    "But then this bastard from another world arrives, weak and alone. The bastard suffered hardship after hardship, yet like a wild animal refused to stay down. This bastard then does the impossible and fights back despite being powerless."

    *SHIIIIIINGGGGGGGGG* hearing the distant deafening sound of a sonic grenade, Krayto turned around and quickly continued.

    "Ah, the battle already started, anyway, long story short, these girls saw their salvation at the back of the said bastard. Despite being called the trash swordsman and eggnt man, they all eagerly watch his every move. Truthfully they believed the man had mental issues."

    Krayto then opened the vial in his hand and dumped it on Hiro''s head. The transmigrator who could see everything clearly in the third person saw the fluid seep into his scalp and skin.

 Chapter 26 The Courage To Love Once More 2

    ?"But that all changed when they heard said bastard scream and cry like a bitch for over thirty minutes. They then understood this man was also human and felt the same feelings they all endured.

    "Anger, frustration, weakness, regret, sorrow the bastard had it all. Yet after only thirty minutes of crying his heart out, the bastard chose to stand up once more in defiance and made a single promise."

    The transmigrator remembered the event Krayto mentioned. It happened after the time he cried his heart out. The exact vow he said was¡­.

    "This won''t beat me. I refuse to lie down and die. I will get stronger, strong enough that you will beg me to take you back."

    ''This won''t beat me. I refuse to lie down and die. I will get stronger, strong enough that you will beg me to take you back.''

    Both Krayto and Hiro recounted the vow at the same time. The old man then continued to exin.

    Hiro noticed his body being healed at unimaginable speeds. The blood flowed back to return to his body. Like magic, his bones started to set themselves; the torn flesh started to mend together.

    "Anyway the girls then all asked me almost the same thing. How can he have such conviction that he would seed? Where does he draw his strength from? He has no allies, no power, and no influence. Yet all three of them felt the same thing, it was like the very universe heard the vow.

    "Then they all heard why the bastard cried. Said bastard failed a binding ceremony and was almost beaten to death by the crown princess.

    "Good thing I stopped them, the brashest of them wanted to challenge the princess to a duel, the kindest intended to assassinate her in her sleep, and the smartest started to design an ident to kill her.

    "Could you imagine? These girls who suffered for years in silence now all wanted to murder the strongest daughter of this kingdom because of a dumbass bastard. I have no idea how it happened, but those three right now value the life of that bastard above their own for some reason.

    "And they are now challenging the strongest bastard in this empire after the emperor for the said bastard."

    Hiro who learned the lengths these girls were going to for him felt treasured. Unlike Rhyne who only talked a good game, these three were putting their lives on the line to defend him. It would be easier for them to abandon him like all the others.

    ''How does one even define a perfect lover? Beauty? Ability? Intellect? Or Loyalty?'' Hiro didn''t have an answer, he never had to think of such a thing before.

    None of them were beautiful for sure. One looked like a corpse, another a mummified child, and thest a bit pretty butcked two limbs.

    But the transmigrator found himself smiling at the future he saw himself spending with them. Despite having his heart broken, seeing these girls devote their lives to his defense, made him hopeful. Even if this was somehow a trap, he couldn''t allow the girls to die for him. He chose to trust his heart onest time.

    Hiro knew that the future remained uncertain, the girls may leave, betray, or even kill him. But deep down he felt it in his bones, he would regret it for the rest of his life if he didn''t respond to their feelings right now.

    Krayto, then suddenly looked towards Hiro, not the body in front of the old man, but the spiritual body floating above. The old man also no longer spoke with his mouth but his mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''So¡­ you dumbass bastard, my would-be daughters all intend to die just to let your sorry ass live even a day longer. If you don''t get up right now, I will break more than just your bones.''

    The spirit of Hiro suddenly got pulled back to his body before he could answer the ojisan. After a few moments, the body awoke with a couple of violent coughs.

    *Cough!* *Cough!* "How did you even know I was there? Anyway, don''t worry about them."

    Hiro and his reformed body quickly stood up and did some quick stretches. He then picked up his longsword and checked its edge. Finally, the trash swordsman then faced the would-be father of the girls as he answered.

    "Set your mind at ease Krayto barda, if they treat my life above theirs, then I will just use the life they saved to love and protect them.

    "I guess I should call you otousan then. Haha! I will make sure your daughters are happy. I vow on my sword. Thank you for telling me. From today onwards we are family."

    Without waiting for a reply, Hiro ran towards the girls who made his heart beat wildly with love and affection. "Wait for me girls, I''ming!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "YOU FUCKERS ARE IN LUCK! I AM ITCHING FOR A FIGHT! I WILL SAY IT AGAIN! ANYONE WHO HAS A PROBLEM WITH MY WOMEN COME FORWARD! I WILL SMASH YOUR FACES TO DUST!"

    As the peanut gallery piped down from the overbearing disy of the trash swordsman, A cool and deep voice spoke in response.

    "They say time waits for no one but look at how far you have gone in a day, Hiro."  A ck-haired spearman walked forward his voice serenading both men and women alike.

    Hiro, who noticed yet another husband of Starfall tensed his sword arm and poised his body to strike at the earliest provocation. Gilthunder who observed his wary and bloodthirsty response saw not a man but a feral beast. Despite knowing Hiro remained at level 1 with trash stats, his gut told him he should tread carefully.

    Gil then dropped his spear to his foot and raised his hands in an attempt to pacify Hiro, "Whoa! Slow down there brother, Ie in peace. I know you trashed Artorius and your women trashed Max. I am not here to get vengeance for either."

    Not taking any chances, Hiro shifted himself to cover his girls with his back. "What are you here for then Gil, Artorius made it clear, whatever camaraderie I might have had with Rhyne and Starfall ended when he tried to kill me."

    Gil then put down his hands as he continued to speak cordially.

    "I know man, I personally am d you gave him an ass whopping, but Starfall represents the crown princess you know. You tried to rape her despite her best attempts to help you,

    "If you add this to the list of offenses, it ain''t going to be pretty. Come with me to the justice hall and make your defense there. I have been tasked with bringing you in."

 Chapter 27 The Courage To Love Once More 3

    ?Hearing the lies they spun made Hiro''s head boil; he knew that getting angry here would be meaningless, so the trash swordsman stayed silent. Gil who half expected Hiro to attack him became slightly impressed.

    ''Well, would you look at that? A day ago, he would react to the slightest provocation now he thinks more before doing anything. The learning capabilities of this person are amazing.''

    The ck-hairedncer noticed that Hiro neither responded nor moved, so Gil then kicked hisnce toward his hands from his foot. "Well, I didn''t want to resort to violence, but you eithere with me willingly or I will beat you to the ground and take you anyway."

    - Warning: [Over the limit] ends in 10 seconds. Prepare for the rebound from stat deprivation. -

    ''Shit, If I don''t find a way to make him retreat I will be in trouble.''

    Hiro who decided to preemptively attack Gil let loose all his killing intent. Gil, who felt a real threat to his life, quickly felt the feral beast''s vision ced on his throat.

    ''This blood thirst¡­ wasn''t this man a civilian when he came here? What the hell happened to him?''

    Gil who was about to bring up hisnce suddenly got stopped by an old man. The old man managed to bypass Gil''s senses and appeared in front of him despite the hunter having an AGI of over three thousand. The man''s bulging muscles grabbed thence''s tip and kept it pointed to the ground.

    "Gilthunder, I saw everything, can Ie along to serve as a witness, a Sub for the previous emperor should have some credibility, no?"

    The third husband of Starfall recognized the old man quickly bowed his head and greeted the neer.

    "Lord barda! I am d to see you well. Of course, my lord, anyone who doubts your words would meet mynce through their throats."

    Hiro, who saw the fear and reverence Gilthunder showed to Krayto, marveled at how good the husband was at kissing ass. Seeing the hunter''s demeanor, Hiro nned to make his move. The transmigrator intended to make good use of the situation as much as possible.

    "Gilthunder, I wille with you willingly under one condition. The offenses of my women will be shouldered by me alone. I''m pretty sure Max is still alive anyway. If you do not agree to this, I will fight you to the death. Right here, right now."

    When the old man arrived, he actually used hisrge frame to hide Hiro for a few seconds, he gave another vial of white liquid to Hiro to alleviate the symptom of stat deprivation. Thus, he could push himself harder now that he had more breathing room.

    Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade were about to say something, but Hiro simply smiled at them with a face that was so full of love that it looked stupid. The women who were normally scorned and ridiculed were caught off guard by the warm gaze and froze in ce.

    As Krayto said nothing, it meant he agreed with the conditions set forward by Hiro. Therefore, if Gil refused it would be directly pping the face of Lord barda. Cursing inside Gil could only nod his head and agree.

    "Certainly, with my status as Husband of Starfall, I clear the three behind you and any charges for assaulting a Spouse rank of our battle harem. All penalties shall be shouldered by their lover Hiroyuki Mitsurugi."

    After the deration, Hiro quickly walked toward his supposed lovers and embraced them in an affectionate hug. "Wait for me at the house I slept in earlier. I will return to you all. After all, we have much to talk about. Get some rest, okay?"

    Raylene wanted to scream "WHO IS YOUR LOVER!" But the cksmith striker was repeatedly disarmed by the embraces and affection overflowing from Hiro.

    Vanessa who beamed in happiness at Hiro''s words on the other hand returned her man''s embrace tightly and kept silent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jade hardly moved but Hiro noticed that like a rabbit, she froze up at his slightest touch. Thus, after giving her a slight hug, he patted her head a bit and left.

    Hiro then returned to Gil, who was still chatting with Krayto. "Ojisan let''s go! I want to go home quickly."

    Gilthunder who heard their casual words of Hiro was about to rebuke him, only to be dumbfounded when Krayto barda answered with a colorful statement. "You are getting annoying boy, wipe off that stupid-looking lovestruck face. It is enough to make me hurl."

    Hiro then pped Krayto on the shoulders as he answered, "Oe on, you knew this wasing, so you have no right toin. Isn''t it better I am like this than the alternative? This way you can guarantee I will take care of your adopted daughters."

    "Just know like a real dad, I will break your spine in half if you make even one of them cry." Cautioned Krayto.

    Hiro then made a sloppy salute as heughed and pretended to agree with barda''s words.

    "Roger that otousan, I will forever treasure your angels and will dedicate my life to making them happy."

    Gilthunder, couldn''t believe what he just heard and thought. ''They are that close where they act like family? How in the world did Hiro get into Lord barda''s good graces?! Who the hell calls the halberd that cleaves kingdoms ojisan or otousan?''

    The transmigrator on the other hand wore nothing but smiles even while being called by authorities. Hiro who longed to have a family felt happiness at the mere thought that there were now people waiting for his return.

    While the three had not given him their affirmation of his affections, He intended to earn it no matter what it took. When he saw the loyalty and bravery of his women. A vow entered his heart, they will belong to him, there was no alternative.

    ''I fell in love not because you three were beautiful, but you are beautiful because I fell in love with you. The whole world may see you as less than perfect. But in my eyes, there can be no one else. Wait for me Raylene, Vanessa, Jade, I will find a way to heal you of your afflictions and give you happiness.

    ''It is extreme bliss to n your future with others. If meeting the three of you was the reward for going through everything up to this point. I will do it again in a heartbeat. I will learn more about each of you and am sure I will only love you more.

    ''To never allow something like what happened earlier to repeat. I will get stronger, stronger than anyone else. It may take days, months, or years but I will not stop moving forward. Even more so now that I have something to protect. ''

    Eventually, Hiro was brought before Rhyne who told him the gist of the case in a few words. "I care not what you do or do not do from this point forward. I will drop all charges against you and your women in exchange for one task.

    A month from now you will go with my husbands to a town in the north where you will y the manticore there."

    "...¡­. HAAAA?"

    Rhyne then added. "I forgot to add, Complete the task and all charges against you and your freaks will be cleared. Fail and I will have the heads of your beloved pets mounted on pikes, Do I make myself clear?"

    "This bitch¡­."

 Chapter 28 Sisters For A Lifetime

    ?When Hiro, Krayto, and Gil left, the crowds started to disperse. No one wanted to make fun of the three women at the center due to the overbearingness of their protector.

    Plus most now knew, the girls had fangs, the ones that saw how they fought against Maximilian would never risk going against them. Left in the middle the three women then looked awkwardly at each other. After all, they were now part of the same group due to belonging to the same man.

    Vanessa started the discussion, "I can''t believe we all fell in love with Hiroyuki-sama, I saw you both talking with Krayto ojisan numerous times but I never reached out. I will reintroduce myself I am Vanessa, a maid who works in the castle. let''s get along."

    "Jade, Mage, shop clerk. Alchemy department. Take care of me." Jade responded.

    Raylene on the other hand retorted, "Who said I was in love with him?! I intend to give him a piece of my mind when hees back! I belong to no one!"

    "Ho? But I didn''t hear you say anything as Hiro embraced or kissed your cheek." Smiling like a mischievous cat, Vanessa circled around the skull woman while making exaggerated thinking expressions.

    "Like squirrel, not scared of red gori, scared of husband. Liar."

    Hearing Jade''s rebuke, Raylene shrieked in annoyance. "I don''t want to hear it from you! Weren''t you the same?! You froze up like a doll when Hiro embraced you!''

    "Fufu, now now girls let''s go, we rented the room earlier, we can talk there while we wait for our man."

    Amused at the dynamics of the group, Vanessa pulled her new sisters by the hands as the maid lead them to what she believed would be their new home.

    Upon arriving, Vanessa yed host and made the other two sit and fixed up some tea. Raylene unable to sit still started to wipe the table while Jade gazed up at her in wonder.

    "What? Why are you staring at me?" asked Raylene.

    Jade then answered in her signature robotic voice. "Wipe table. Like member of house. Yet not like Husband? Liar."

    The sounds of stifledughter echoed as Vanessa came back with the drinks.

    "Jade, don''t bully her so much. She will get around eventually."

    The cksmith striker fell at a loss for words, she originally thought she and Hiro were just acquaintances who saved each other. Why did shee here? Why does she consider this ce her own? Why didn''t she deny being imed by the transmigrator?

    The maid then smiled as she opened up a conversation topic. "You know, my heart almost burst out of my chest when Hiro said we were his women. He was so dashing and cool! Like a knight in the tales, I used to read. We were his princesses! Can you believe it!"

    She then made a mncholic smile as she added. "I never had anyone want to protect me before, well not since I lost my arms. I find myself loving him even more as I think about it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jade contributed to the discussion after a moment of thought. "Umu. I flew. Husband catch. Made sure I not hurt. No one else. Husband Nice. Kiss on cheek. Mind went white. Felt nice. Head pat. better."

    "Fufu, I might need to ask him to pat my head too if that is the case. I like his more brazen side though, It feels nice to have someone on your side."

    Both the maid and the loli mummy then looked towards Raylene as if waiting for a response.

    The skull woman finally relented and drank arge gulp of her tea before sitting down hastily.

    "FINE! I like him okay! I haven''t stopped thinking about him ever since he saved me the other day. Despite how I look, he helped me with sincerity, he treated me so gently that it made me freak out! I have been silently stalking him since."

    With the truth now out, Raylene felt like a weight got removed from her chest, she then noticed the smile of Vanessa. Annoyed with the feeling she lost, the cksmith striker directed the conversation to her in a brusque fashion

    "So, what''s your story? Did he save you simr in a simr fashion?"

    The maid then replied, "It isn''t anything as grand as you two. I met him at work, and he called my name. That made me notice him more, well I first got curious because he fainted while still standing up. I mean how does one even do that? After he treated me like a normal person that made me want to know more about him."

    "Same. Husband like animal. Never backs down. Can be beaten. But never surrenders. Bright. Like dawn. Hard. Like steel. Want to see more."

    "I agree, I heard what happened, so I wanted to meet him. Anyone who has that kind of mindset would be amazing in the future. But with Vanessa I can understand as she works as a maid, but how did you see the duel chibi-chan? You were there?" asked the cksmith striker.

    Jade then shook her head as she added. "No. I saw. Magic. Don''t ask."  She then looked at the other two and pointed to herself then the others.

    "Husband. Weird taste. Mummy. Corpse. Shrimp."

    The maid then answered in a dejected voice, "We are a freak show, aren''t we? Being such a kind and amazing person he might get more women in the future."

    Due to the bullying all three received from their peers, their fears gave rise to the image of an overbearing woman who bullied them as Hiro''s top wife. What right do they have to vie for a ce by his side when they were even less than average?

    Raylene then confirmed in a dispirited voice. "Hiro will only get stronger in the future, so it would be inevitable. Right now us putting our lives on the line made an impression.

    "We are first, so we have to do our best. But we cannot guarantee he would not lose interest in us soon. Don''t harems increase in size along with the man''s prestige?"

 Chapter 29 Sisters For A Lifetime 2

    ?"Body. Locked in time. Can''t grow. Infertile." Jademented, the voice seemed more lifeless than usual.

    *p p p*

    "Hai! Hai! Stop it with the pity party. We don''t know what will happen yet. We can ask himter when hees back. For now, I rmend moving our stuff together."

    Vanessa who saw that they would only go into a downward spiral forced the conversation to a topic that they needed to address. Because they made Starfall lose face, the odds of them returning to settle the score were very high.

    "I agree, we should do that before Maximilian recovers. Take these, these are simple one-way messaging bangles I made. If you run into any issues, tap the gem and I wille to you."

    Raylene gave Jade and Vanessa simple metal bangles that didn''t look that good but made both the maid and the mummy look at them in awe.

    Bewildered why neither wasmenting on her present Raylene murmured in a low voice as she believed they didn''t like them. The bangles came in a set of three with Raylene already wearing the third.

    "I nned to give them to the first friends I made, but since I never got that far, I didn''t have a use for them until now, It''s fine if you do not like them."

    Vanessa then embraced the fidgeting woman in a skull mask who was on the verge of crying. "I love them, Raylene, I can''t believe you gave us something so precious. I will cherish it. And I consider you also as my sister so am extremely grateful."

    Jade took hers and raise her other hand over the other bangles. She then chanted in a small voice. "[Silent Echo]."

    The mage then tapped the gem. However words didn''t reverberate out loud like normal, instead, the sounds came directly into the minds of Vanessa and Raylene. ''Added array. No voice needed. Works for one week.'' Amazed the other two sent messages before praising Jade. ''That''s amazing Jade!'' ''I agree, that''s amazing chibi-chan!''

    Vanessa then crossed her arms as she thought of something. "Hmm, I need to add something too. Give me your bangles." She then pulled out a vial with orange liquid from under her skirt and popped the cork.

    "I was saving this, but as my sisters, your lives are just as important as mine." The maid then spread the contents equally on the three bangles, the liquid didn''t drip to the floor but instead bound itself to the bangles.

    As the owner of the items, the moment the clear liquids were absorbed fully. the three women got a status alert.

    - Alert: Item Created: Sisters for a lifetime [C] -

    _____________

    Sisters for a lifetime

    Rank [C]

    Description: a miracle of magic smithing, array formations, and alchemy. A gift between sisters

    whom all found sce in each other. Bound to [Raylene], [Jade], [Vanessa]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - All Stats +2

    - Telepathicmunication between bangles. Range: five kilometers

    - grants one-time skill [Savior]

    - [Savior] - grants protection from a life-ending blow once, shatters item when used.

    When the system came into the world, It not only gave information on people but items as well, Jade who saw the information started to gingerly caress the bangles.

    "Sisters¡­. Amazing. That fluid. Dragon''s blood?"

    Vanessa didn''t say anything and just smiled. Raylene who saw the transformation that her bangles took, started to cry, her tears leaking from behind her mask. Although none of them stated it, the feelings behind their actions all showed one thing, they valued each other like family.

    Rare couldn''t even begin to describe how valuable Dragon''s blood was on the market. Arrays were expensive, grafting arrays to objects even more so. While she did work on the bangles for months in her spare time, the value of their contributions made hers seem negligible. When she thought about how they gifted it to her for free, she couldn''t help crying in joy and gratitude.

    The system felt the emotion behind their actions and bestowed a miracle on the three girls. It also never lied; the item description gave the three of them insight into each other''s hearts. Thus any hesitance in opening up to each other disappeared. Funny how, despite being near each other, it was only after falling for the same man that their bonds slowly started to form.

    When the maid saw the tears of her masked sister, she also grew emotional and started to cry. Unable to endure anymore she then pulled Jade and Raylene into her arms as they shared a group hug. Even Jade who could no longer shed tears, trembled in happiness as she returned their hug.

    The system got one thing right it was that they were all extremely lonely and looking for salvation. Now after finding both love and sisterhood. The three couldn''t help but silently give thanks to the man who made it all possible.

    Wiping her tears, Vanessa then eximed. "Let''s get our things and bring them back here, I want to say ''wee home'' to Hiro when hees back. I live in a dorm so moving is no issue. What about you guys?"

    Raylene who still kept her hands on her mask answered in a low voice "I live in an empty stable in a barn, I can move immediately."

    "Attic. Alchemy house. Can move too." Added Jade.

    "There is only one room, but we can share the bed, we can just have Hiro sleep on a mat or something." The masked sistermented as she finally calmed down.

    Vanessa then pumped her metallic fist in the air as she eximed. "Okay! Our first errand as sisters, let''s pick up our stuff ande back here!"

    Unfortunately, her cheers were met with silence. Raylene was mostly serious and didn''t like noise. Jade became silent due to her condition, neither cheered usually. But due to seeing the deted expression on their maid sister. Both raised their fists while making deadpan emotionless cheers.

    Undeterred, Vanessa pulled the hands of the other two and started to run outside. She felt d to be alive for the first time in a long while. Soon she will reunite with the man who stole her heart. Just thinking about him made her have butterflies in her stomach. She couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 30 Sisters For A Lifetime 3

    ?On the way to the Justice hall, Gil walked in front while Krayto walked way behind, of course, Hiro hung around Krayto chatting up a storm, leaving Gil in an awkward position.

    "Ojisan, you believe I didn''t do anything to Rhyne right?" barda didn''t utter an answer but simply nodded. Ecstatic that someone believed him, Hiro then proceeded to ask the things that made no sense to him.

    "Can I ask a few questions then Ojisan?" Krayto hmphed while grumbling in an exasperated voice. "Even If I said no, you wouldn''t leave me alone anyway! Why bother even asking you twit!" Hiro couldn''t stop himself fromughing out loud at the strict persona of Krayto. People like these were the most interesting people to mess around with.

    Hiro then proceeded to ask. "Ojisan, why do our health bars not diminish no matter how much we get beaten up? In my duel, I already felt like dying but my health bar were still full. What''s up with that?" The old man then stopped walking while he stared at the transmigrator. It should be noted that his stare felt like he was staring at the stupidest monkey in the empire.

    "How are you not dead yet? Never mind, the system protects the entire continent. Within cities, it is not possible to kill anyone, unless one intentionally deres to the system he is willing to be branded a murderer. When that happens the lords of that city will be notified of the change in mindset of the person.

    "It''s a handy thing if you are on the side of the authorities. But it''s not foolproof, the only thing it prevents is death, if the body is put into a really bad position it''s not different from being a zombie. For example, the poor here cannot die from hunger or thirst, the same in prisons. Other crimes like theft, rape, and fraud are still possible as only death is prevented.

    "Once a person is branded by the system as a murderer, he or she can be killed without penalty by everyone else. So only the strong and the insane actually be one. It''s much easier to kill someone outside the city."

    The transmigrator who heard the rule felt therey something deeper in it. But he was sorta d, at least that means dying within the city isn''t something to be worried about for now.

    "Then what about why I failed the binding ceremony? Rhyne gave me a spouse-ranked link, while I gave an enved offering. But the calibration failed and the lighting bridge dissolved.

    "Then we got system alerts saying Domination Rank insufficient, she then smacked me around saying I was impotent, my little brother works fine so I''m sure I''m not. What did she mean? Things have been happening so fast I don''t even have time to process anything."

    Krayto who heard the information couldn''t help shaking his head before answering. His aged voice sounded somber and exhausted.

    "Impotent from the battle harem system''s point of view means people who have mentalities that no longer trust others. The system reads the hearts and wills of the people, it cannot lie thus if the submissive has given up on trust and love, the binding''s sess would fall on their ranks. If their domination rank is equal the connection would be broken off permanently.

    "Once turning Impotent only those of three ranks higher may forcefully attempt another binding. Rhyne must have chosen to believe you were impotent than the alternative."

    Hearing information that seemed to give him a glimpse of the truth, Hiro then asked what thest statement meant. "Alternative? What do you mean ojisan?"

    "The Battle Harem system follows a certain set of rules. the main one being the Submissive must also have a disposition below that of the Dominant. She should have told you how Domination ranks are determined right?" Krayto who felt like he was getting a headache stopped walking as he stared into the distance.

    Hiro thought for a bit before answering, stopping beside Krayto as he did so. "Yes, she did. Rhyne said it was by birth, outlook, strength of will, and resistance to failure. All four have an equal chance in raising or lowering one''s domination rank."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Krayto barda then looked to Hiro in all seriousness as he asked. "What is your Domination Rank Hiroyuki Mitsurugi?"

    rmed at the change in tone and pressure of the old man Hiro didn''t respond immediately. If earlier Krayto gave the impression of a strict elder, now his demeanor was like a veteran warrior, even almost king-like.

    "It says N/A, I understood it as non-applicable does this ce have another meaning to it?"

    The old man took a moment to make a pondering expression, then looked at Hiro as both his eyes turned gold. Power emanated from hisrge frame like golden wisps, gales were generated under his feet due to the strong pressure that drove the wind away. His beard and hair fluttered due to the currents that followed.

    A few seconds after Krayto barda returned to normal losing the majesty he demonstrated and regaining his ojisan persona. His quiet musings were almost inaudible, "So that''s what it was, but why go through all this effort? To think even the demons are at work. I need to find out why."

    Hiro, who was in awe of his adoptive father-inw couldn''t understand his soft murmur, growing impatient he asked in a clear voice. "Ojisan, you there? Hello¡­.. What was that light show just now? Don''t leave me hanging."

    Krayto who only remembered Hiro asked him a question and straightened himself up as he gave his reply.

    "Rhyne Fair Dominii is the crown princess andmands one of the most powerful battle harems in the empire, it is no secret that her domination rank is among the highest at SS rank. This implies that she can dominate almost everyone should she choose to. Only those at SS or higher can resist her.

    "If she could not dominate you due to an insufficient rank the possibilities are quite a few. One, you are impotent of rank B, A, or S. Two, you are an SS rank who has little to no trust in her."

    Hiroyuki interjected while the old man exined. "How can the second be possible I gave her an enved offering!"

    "I know, didn''t anyone teach you matters to shut up and listen when an elder is speaking?" Krayto rebuked.

    Seeing as he got ahead of himself Hiro calmed down and listened to the old man once again.

    "Only fools give enved offerings but I won''tment on why you attempted such a stupid thing. Back to the reasons, there is a third exnation.

    "The battle harem system''s ultimate rule is that only the weak cane under the strong. This reason is probably the one Rhyne refused to ept.

    "If even the Crown Princess with a domination rank of SS failed, the third possibility is that you are of a higher rank. This means you have a stronger will than she does, which would put you on par with her father, the Emperor of Valorius. Leonidas Eisen Dominii the strongest man on the continent."

 Chapter 31 The Meaning Of Being Husband And Wives

    ?''I am equal to the emperor? The dude that has 1.8 million STR points?''

    Even though Hiro originally expected to be an OP Protagonist, being on the level of the strongest monster on the continent was still too high a goal. As he debated on whether it was possible or not to get a million stat points just by leveling up. His facial expressions varied wildly as he did.

    Hiro had the most pathetic poker face on earth ording to his colleagues. The man''s emotions always showed in his facial expression and this time was no exception.

    Krayto who saw the myriad of faces Hiro was making chuckled whilementing. "Your face is not just a joke boy, you''re the entire circus. Keep your emotions in check, otherwise, it would be harder for you in battle."

    "Huh? Well, I have been told I need to work on hiding my them¡­"

    Before they could say another word, a handsome man with ck hair who had a voice pleasant to the ears reminded the two.

    "Lord barda, Hiro please stay on track, we need to get to the justice hall to manage themotion earlier we cannot dally.''

    "Ah right. Let''s go, boy." Knowing that the husband of Starfall respected only the old man, Hiro kept hisments to a minimum. After all, the reason they were going to justice hall in the first ce was due to him dueling Artorius and his wives beating the shit out of Maximilian.

    They proceeded to walk forward until they eventually reached the hall. It looked like a medieval police station, guards were around wooden desks while citizens were presentining about various things to the authorities.

    Gilthunder who picked up on Hiro''s amazement answered before the transmigrator could even ask. "It''s the influence of the Emperor. He prioritized sanitation, infrastructure, and public order allowing the empire to evolve almost to a type of modern city from Earth.

    "He allowed young nobles to serve as superintendents where their evaluation was done by the citizenry. This allowed some of them to be better people, well Red tape got introduced way earlier than bureaucracy though as a result."

    Nodding, Hiro understood that no system was perfect. He then wondered what he would have done if he was given his own city. The responsibility came with both benefits and problems, so one needed to devote time and effort before the city itself would be useful in the grand scheme of things.

    Gil eventually led Krayto and Hiro to a separate room that was significantly ssier than the areas they passed. Rhyne was seated on the bench in this courtroom-like facility. The woman who saw Gil enter then brushed her hair as sheined.

    "You have a lot of nerve to make me wait you piece of shit. Thank your lucky stars the old bastard is in the city otherwise I would have already had you murdered."

    Krayto then rebuked her in an offhand manner. "Oh my, this old bastard mistook you for someone else princess, such a crude mouth and tant abuse of authority would most definitely not be the saint of the Dominii no?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rhyne who almost fell from her seat in surprise quickly stood upright, bowed, and changed demeanors.

    "LORD ALABARDA! I¡­ I uh¡­ I had a slip of the tongue my lord, I was trying to imitate howmoners would speak to understand them better, I didn''t mean a word of it. Ah! Hiro! You finally arrived. pleasee closer."

    Hiro and Krayto rolled their eyes at the fake persona Rhyne used to get into the old man''s good graces. Could there have been a worse way to show you were a fake? Probably not. Gil then coughed as he immediately shifted topics.

    "You highness, Hiroyuki came with the condition that the sins of his women were shouldered by him in full. I used my authority as Husband of Starfall to acquit the other three. Lord barda on the other hand wishes to serve as a witness that Hiro is innocent."

    The raven-haired beauty on the judge''s bench bit her lip in anger as she listened. Knowing she could not fail again she held in her anger and smiled at Hiro and Krayto.

    "Such a wonderful example of chivalry Hiro! I am amazed, however, the matter of them assaulting Maximilian my husband still needs to be addressed. The fact that you attacked Artorius also needs to be handled ording to thew."

    Hiro knew that having Krayto here was important, so he wanted to leverage his influence to end matters immediately.

    "Artorius attacked me first at the gates, I only fought back in defense. He also pulled an elemental on me and attempted to use a very powerful skill! That has got to be illegal. Max got in between and attempted to murder me a second time. The girls only stepped in to protect me from him."

    Rhyne feigned interest and listened with a serious expression, she thenmented like the princess read lines from a script. "That is indeed serious, we would need to investigate the matter further, pulling a skill on a civilian is indeed illegal. While Max interfered he should not have used deadly force."

    "What are you talking about, the man punched me into a wall and then approached me while wielding two gigantic hammers! He meant to kill me!" rebutted Hiro.

    Krayto then made a deep sigh as he interrupted the two. "Princess, I saw the entire thing, your trophy husband intended to beat this boy to the ground because he smelled and was making a scene. Your gori on the other hand intended to murder him, you should have received an Alert."

    "I didn''t Lord barda, that is why I am sure Max had no intention of killing Hiro, the same way I am sure his wives had no intention of killing my husband either. I can show you my alert logs if that would prove my sincerity to you, my lord."

    Hiro then understood that due to the system being deemed infallible the justice system was built around it. It would serve as both witness, prosecutor, and defense all at once. Krayto who had no intention of ying along knew he could not push further so he decided protecting his adopted daughters was enough.

 Chapter 32 The Meaning Of Being Husband And Wives 2

    ?"That is not needed princess, a woman of your integrity wouldn''t twist facts to enact your wishes. All I wish s to see the girls cleared of charges, as this entire matter started because this boy made a scene I will leave his punishment to you. But be magnanimous if only for my sake."

    Trantion: "Drop the matter here. Get even how you wish but you cannot kill or maim this boy. Do so only if you wish to see me as an enemy."

    Despite the pleasant-sounding words, Rhyne and Gil felt the hidden barb in the old man''s words. Yet, power was all that mattered in Valorius, and the country even the continent bent to the will of the powerful.

    Swallowing hard Rhyne only answered after a few moments. "¡­I will keep it in mind Lord barda." At her reply, Krayto tapped Hiro on the shoulder and quickly left the justice hall.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After the old man left, the smile on the princess''s face melted like snow in spring. In its ce, a grimace unbefitting the beauty showed itself.  "Gil! Why didn''t you tell me Lord barda wasing? I shot myself in the foot with that one line! How can I get his support for the throne now?! Drop to the floor ande here!"

    Gilthunder crawled on all fours towards Rhyne, as she stepped off the bench. The woman suddenly pulled a riding crop and weakly beat her palm with it, as if to intimidate the crawling hunter. When Gil reached Rhyne, she then proceeded to spank Gil on his ass so hard the crop almost broke.

    One should remember that Rhyne had  200,000 points in STR, so there was no way that didn''t hurt but contrary to expectations Gil didn''t stay quiet and started to moan in pleasure instead. "You disgusting pervert I am here trying to discipline you and not only do you drown in pleasure but get a raging boner as well."

    Hiro who watched the show felt himself close to puking in disgust, the suave hunter was a freaking masochist! Rhyne then pulled Gilthunder by his hair to bring his face closer for a kiss.

    After a few seconds of deep passion,plete with tongue, she pped his cheek with the crop and stomped his head on the ground. She then proceeded to sit on his back like a makeshift chair.

    Gil who was gasping and moaning with a flushed face straightened his back if only to make a better seat for Rhyne. However knowing he was a degenerate masochist, seriously acting like furniture might be all he wanted. The princess then pouted in unhappiness as she faced Hiro.

    "Why can''t I just get rid of you? Thank the heaven''s the old bastard is staying here for business. Otherwise, you would already be dead. Hmm¡­ I can''t just let you off as it would be bad for Starfall but I can''t exile or kill you either¡­ What to do? What to do?"

    Hiro who was being threatened with execution couldn''t helpmbasting her in his mind.

    ''Excuse me, what the actual fuck! Are you a mafia boss or something? Who the hell talks to people like that? Aren''t you afraid I''ll try to kill you first or report you to the authorities or something? Well, she is very strong, it''s not as If I could anyway¡­ okay she is the princess and the saint or something so I guess no one would believe me either. But man this bitch is crazy!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rhyne then smiled as she saw Hiro making faces. "Fufu, your stupid one-man ys are ever so amusing¡­ Faces, stupid-looking faces ¡­ I got it!"

    The princess then pped the ass of Gilthunder in excitement. "The Manticore! Right if you can fight, you can serve as bait!"

    "I can what?" Hiro heard an ominous-sounding term from Rhyne''s little epiphany. As he was powerless he could only ept whatever trap or plot the perverted princess could think up.

    "Today is the twelfth day of the month of lions, in exactly thirty days in the month of virgins my husbands are going to hunt a monster in the hignds. It''s a powerful manticore who breathes fire so the locals call it a dragon. I will give you thirty days to prepare. You will join the expedition aspensation for beating up my lovers."

    Hiro who grew anxious couldn''t stifle his outburst. "What? How powerful is this thing if only spouse-rank subs areing? And you want me to join them? It''s an execution!"

    The princess then made a fist and rested her chin on it. "I care not what you do or do not do from this point forward. I will drop all charges against you and your women in exchange for one task.

    A month from now you will go with my men to a cave in the north where you will y the manticore there."

    Rhyne then added. "I forgot to add,plete the task and all charges against you and your freaks will be cleared. Fail and I will have the heads of your beloved pets mounted on pikes, Do I make myself clear?"

    "This bitch¡­. Didn''t Ojisan say it already? You cannot harm his adopted daughters nor kill me." Hiro then attempted to use Krayto as both a shield and a deterrent but the response he got left him crestfallen.

    "Ojisan? Who calls the Halberd who cleaves kingdoms ojisan? Well no matter, I guess I cannot kill them then. I could always sell them into very. I can make up crimes as I want. In a month the old bastard is going to leave. I didn''t kill his daughters so it should be fine.

    "For you simrly I didn''t harm or hurt you I just gave you a request. If you die to the manticore it is your fault. I didn''t sabotage you nor prevent you from seeding. How you do is entirely up to you. So to repeat the request. Thirty days from now you will head into a cave in the hignds with Starfall,  you live or die is of your own ord.

    "If you die, or your contribution iscking your freaks will be sold into very. Not like someone would be interested in buying them though. Well, I guess I can always get them as toys for Artorius as dogs or something to relieve his stress."

    Hiro who heard the nefarious plots the bitch in front of him was making felt his blood boil. Hearing his women being made into ves, in which they could be raped, beaten, and tortured without consequence made all traces of emotion vanish from his face.

 Chapter 33 The Meaning Of Being Husband And Wives 3

    ?Excluding a bloodlust akin to a wild animal, traces of Aura, Mana, and Spirit power started to circte around his body. Rhyne who saw the savage expression Hiro was makingughed in delight.

    "What a nice expression you are making trash. Even when you were beaten, you didn''t make such a face. I think I will buy your wives for myself. Then I will donate them to the slums as cum toilets for every man with a boner to use."

    She then walked up and lightly pped the face of the transmigrator several times. "I like that expression very much Hiro, try as hard as you can, and then when you fail I will send what''s left of your wives to you in hell. After the whole city breaks their minds and bodies to pieces of course."

    Gil who felt the danger in Hiro''s emotionless face brought out his spear ready to strike. He couldn''t understand why his senses were screaming at him to pull Rhyne back when Hiro was just a nobody.

    Rhyne, who could care less made a dazzling smile as she goaded Hiro into making a move.

    "You hate me? My dear Hiro, this is not nearly enough to pay for what I lost due to your impotence. Enjoy your next thirty days well, sleep with your girls, hide or train I care not. Come the twelve of the month of virgins, just know that your sess determines the lives of your women."

    She then vanished and appeared above Hiro as she stomped his face to the ground. Her high heels dug into the back of his head. The impact of her attack fractured several bones in Hiro''s body.

    "Wee to Valorious, my dear transmigrator, in this world I already am empress. I determine who lives and who dies! I control both the kingdom and thew. You, who are but a bug in my eyes can scream all you want. I won''t stop you.

    "But know that the thing that matters is who holds the bigger stick. And I have the biggest, thickest, and burliest stick on this entire continent. And I am ready to fuck over anyone with it. So quietly stay in the ground as bugs should okay? Toodles~"

    After Rhyne and Gil left, Hiro picked himself up and said nothing, he then dashed to head for his new home. Upon arriving, as he opened the door, three people were already inside who greeted him.

    "Okaerinasai, Hiro/Hiro-sama/Husband!"

    At their words, Hiro froze at the door, the reality that three lives now rode on his results in thirty days scared him more than dying. Noticing that Hiro didn''t reply, Raylene quietly nudged Vanessa.

    "I told you we should have just said ''wee home''. Does he even understand the ancientnguage of the Emperor?"

    "He should, they are from the same ce called Japan. He must be overwhelmed with surprise or happiness."

    "No. Husband. shrouded in fear. ck like night. Something wrong."

    Jade who was extremely sensitive to emotions and malice felt the anguish and guilt wrapping over her husband. She quickly came to his side and held his hand.

    "Husband. No fear. You are not alone. We here. Support. Protect."

    Raylene and Vanessa who were a tad slower only noticed a countenance wrapped in pain from their man. Vanessa went in for a hug and wrapped her arms around him. Hiro who felt the warmth from her froze like a statue. The maid then spoke in a quiet voice.

    "Hiro-sama, there is no need to be distressed, no matter what happens we will face it together." When Vanessa noticed the transmigrator wincing from her hug, she knew he was heavily injured yet again.

    Raylene who also noticed as He wasn''t standing straight quickly took his hand the one Jade was holding and ced his arm over her shoulder. She then helped him inside by supporting his weight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Good grief, why is it you are always covered in injuries whenever we see you? This is the third time already. What happiness could you find in worrying us like this."

    Hiro who was dumbfounded at the care and affection he received became speechless. Even on earth, he could not remember a time someone actually cared for him to this extent. His heart melted in gratitude as his women helped him into a chair in the room.

    Once he was seated, Jade came to his side and started casting healing spells on him. Simrly, Vanessa started to help him remove his clothes to see his injuries. Raylene then stood in front of him as the woman asked with an annoyed expression.

    "So? What happened that the man called unbreakable was terrified out of his wits."

    Biting his lips, Hiro tried to keep his words in as he trembled while being treated by Vanessa and Jade. Seeing his response Raylene knew she made a mistake, she quickly kneeled in front of him and ced her hand on his right thigh. She then spoke in the gentlest voice she could muster.

    "Hiro, we cannot help you if you don''t ask, didn''t you im the three of us as your wives? In the same vein, we im you as our husband. Speak darling. Even If you wish to carry on the weight of the world, it is both our responsibility and our pride to carry the burden with you. That is what it means to be a wife as well as to be a husband."

    Overwhelmed by the love he received Hiro then proceeded to exin as much detail as possible to his newfound family. After he exined everything three voices then eximed in unison.

    "This Biatch/Bitch/Bish¡­"

    Hiro then held his hands to stop himself from shaking. The man couldn''t even raise his head as he begged them. "That''s why I think it should be better for you girls to hide or leave the city before the thirty days are over. Tha.."

    But before he could even finish three resounding shouts abruptly cut him off.

    "NO!" X3

    "Darling, your logic is sound. IS THAT WHAT YOU THINK WE WOULD SAY?! How stupid can you be?! Your n only makes sense from the standpoint of one who intends to abandon you! "

    "I agree! Please think of another way Hiro-sama! leaving you to perish just so that the three of us can live is not an option! I refuse to ept this!"

    "Husband. Stupid. Best way. Kill Manticore."

    "RIGHT! Who the hell decided that you can''t kill the manticore or whatever that shit is!"

    "Yes! We can try other ways to kill the beast, like poison, traps, or ambushing it. No creature is immortal we just need to find its weakness."

    "Umu. Manticore. Strong. Has Mana. Hard bones. Thick skin. Need n."

    Hiro honestly thought that forsaking him was the best way to resolve this, that was how his peers always moved on Earth. But as he saw his women fiercely debating how to kill a manticore he then understood as his heart felt like bursting from affection.

    ''So this is what it means to be husband and wives, to face everything together in both good and bad. If I live through this I''m definitely marrying you three.''

 Chapter 34 Of Goblins And Calibers

    ?"KYAA!!!!! STOP! LET ME GO!" "HELP!" "SAVE ME!!!!!!"

    In the middle of the forests, women had their bodies dragged on the ground by the hair on their heads. Their bodies were badly bruised and covered in blood, sweat, and filth. Originally female adventurers the women got ambushed by monsters known as goblins.

    The goblins were monsters that looked like small humans with bodies like 10-year-old toddlers. Alone each goblin could be considered weak but in group battles, they became extremely dangerous. They use poison, tricks, feints, and hostages to bait, trap, and defeat stronger adventurers due to their vile natures.

    This group in particr had in addition five 200 cm tall burly evolved goblins known as hobgoblins. The hobgoblins unlike their lower-ranked cousins fought like berserkers. Novice adventurers could not take on hobgoblins. Thus it was only natural for multiple small groups of the unprepared to be defeated.

    While the male adventurers got murdered immediately, the goblin''s notoriety came from kidnapping the females of any humanoid race and using them as breeding sows for the monsters. The five human women in this current group had their weapons and clothing stripped and are in transit into the goblin''s den, where a fate worse than death awaited them.

    Some of the women who knew of this attempted to end their lives, only to be knocked out and carried like livestock instead. Out of the five women, two were unconscious, one fainted from panic, another due to exhaustion and thest one cried as her body got dragged on the ground in the nude.

    ''Please, someone save me, I don''t want to give birth to monsters. Please! I''m scared! I don''t want to die!''

    Inwardly she continued pleading, as the monsters traveled with the five of them, each goblin disgustingly licking its lips. They anticipated the reward of procreating with the women once they got home. The goblins knew how new adventures looked down on them, thus they regrly ambushed those that got too careless.

    The five captives are the spoils from three different groups. Once they returned to theirir these women would be ravaged out of their minds, every day till they give birth, only to have the cycle repeated until they died. The goblins needed other races to give birth to their young, so it could be said that such actions ensured their survival.

    Being among the weakest monsters goblins were often ignored by the powerful. So they thrived in the countryside or ces akin to the boonies. This group of goblins had around forty to fifty members, a small colony, one enough to be a threat. The requests the adventurer guild made only listed ten to fifteen, thus the small groups that took the request were easily overwhelmed.

    Repeat this cycle a few times and the monster''s numbers would swell into the hundreds in a few weeks.

    "KEKEKEKEKEKEKEKKE!" "HMPHH?!!"

    Theughter and guttural noises of the goblins stop when they see a lone figure standing in front of them. He was a man of average height, armed with a simple Iron breastte and a steel long sword.

    - Alert: Mission: y goblin nest 0/15 quest updated - > y goblin horde 0/45 -

    "Ho? It''s not fifteen but forty-five? No wonder the quest has been going on for months. Well, that works better for me."

    The man then drew out his longsword from its sheath and started to get himself into the zone.

    "All right! Let''s do this, I hate goblins."

    -Alert: Reality Invoked: [Steel des bow down to no one], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] activated! All stats + 40! -

    - Alert: Host is outnumbered 45 to 1! Reality Invoked: [Lonely is the sword], +25 to All stats, Stat bonuses now stacking -

    - Alert: Host is inbat with goblins! Reality Invoked: [I am the fucking G*blin Sl*yer], +15 to All, stats Stat bonuses now stacking -

    - Alert: STR increased, stat increased 56 -> 136 -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Alert: AGI increased, stat increased 48 -> 128 -

    - Alert: INT increased, stat increased 55 -> 135 -

    - Alert: [Sight Beyond Vision] secondary mutation has been activated. The host is inbat a marked race experience gain increased by 25% -

    - Alert: The host has entered battle with a target bearing the [Mark of Vengeance]. [Wrath of the Vengeful] has been activated. 30% increase in damage tobat-rted skills for the duration of the battle. -

    - Alert: [Legacy of Vengeance] activated, Stat legacy calcted: 2 STR | 1 AGI | 0 INT will be awarded upon enacting vengeance on Hog Goblin. -

    "Haha, I fucking found you! You fucking piece of shit! I will end you today! [Mana Armor]! [Spirit Sense]!"

    - Alert: [Mana Armor] activated, all damage incurred will reduce MP instead of HP -

    - Alert: [Spirit Sense] activated, All life-ending blows to the host will shine in red until SP is depleted -

    Mana erupted out of Hiro''s body and covered him like a suit of white energy. He then started running towards the Goblin horde, the monsters who saw the lonebatant all eagerly rushed towards him in mass like an angry mob. Even if most were killed, they would be able to use their bodies to grab and hinder Hiro for the stronger goblins to strike.

    This was how goblin society worked as a whole, the weak are fodder for the strong. Hiro then brought his longsword to bear when the first wave of 5 goblins arrived within striking distance. Armed with small knives and short clubs the transmigrator naturally had the range advantage.

    "[Square Cut]!"

    The man then started to move in a pre-mediated attack pattern. Hiro dropped low and swung his sword for a horizontal sh, the steel easily ripped through the wart-covered skin of the monsters, 3 of the goblins immediately died from the blow.

    - Alert: Quest updated 3/45!  75 exp gained! -

    The other two leaped up to smash Hiro''s face only for the man to step back and swing his sword upward from low to high,pletely bisecting one of the jumping goblins, thest goblin swung his weapon to attack Hiro''s cheek only for his knife to bounce off like it struck a wall.

    - Alert: Quest updated 4/45! 25 exp gained! -

    - Alert: [Mana Armor] in effect, host has lost 10 MP! -

    Hiro then sliced the goblin''s throat with another horizontal sh and thenpleted a square by bringing his sword down from the goblin''s neck region.

    The action opened up the toddler-like body of the goblin and forced its insides to spill out. Its intestines and organs spilled onto the floor causing the other advancing goblins to pause.

    - Alert: Quest updated 5/45! 25 exp gained! -

    "Well not a bad start, Thatst strike was wasted, next timee in groups of six you fuckers! Let''s dance!"

 Chapter 35 Of Goblins And Calibers 2

    ?The transmigrator then battled with the goblins using his sword and slice apart all the goblins. Any projectiles or small hits were blocked with [Mana Armor]; [Spirit Sense] allowed evasion from life-ending blows.

    - Alert: Quest updated 40/45! 25 exp gained! -

    When Hiro stuck down thest goblin, the five remaining hog goblins held the nude girls covered in sweat in front of Hiro like meat shields; they kept their guard up as the monsters walked closer to the lone swordsman.

    "Ahh, I really hate this you know, it was one thing to read it about manga butpletely another thing to have to put up with this shit in real life. I don''t know how g*blin-sl*yer-san can be so unaffected. At least I got here in time for a change, the women only look beat up, they should still have their purity intact."

    He then pointed to one hog goblin in particr, "I especially hate you the most, you piece of shit! I still owe you for thest time. I have been hunting you for over a week now. I will kill you for all the girls you butchered."

    The Hog then raised the naked beauty in his hands and squeezed, causing the woman to moan in pain. Her face was flush possibly due to a variety of reasons, the sight of her voluptuous body covered in sweat and dirt made quite an impression.

    - Alert: Beauty''s Bane [D] Lvl 1 has suppressed the erection response of the host''s autonomic nervous system! INT increased by 6 points for 24 hours -

    "¡­. I am not a pervert okay?¡­. I''m not!..... Honest!¡­.. [Overdrive]!"

    - Alert: Overdrive [C] Lvl 1 has been Activated, Host''s AGI is set to 9999 for 100 SP/MP/AP per second.-

    Hiro then disappeared, from everyone''s field of vision. The hog Goblins who suddenly lost their target kept their guard up. The women who were all awake at this point simrly tried to find theirst chance for salvation.

    After a second passed a cacophony of sounds resounded, bones breaking, flesh tearing, and blood erupting like fountains all happening at once from five different locations.

    *KYA!!!!!*

    As the demons that held them all lost their limbs and fell to the ground. The corpses, which were decapitated and had their torsos skewered like pincushions showed the carnage that ensued. The women all dropped to the floor as they were freed but got caught in the explosion of red liquid from the sudden massacre.

    Drenched from head to toe in goblin blood, the women kept their heads down as they waited for the fighting to stop. The gruesome state of the hobgoblins made some of them puke as the carcasses were beyond mutted and looked like instead pieces of flesh strung together.

    The bloody metallic scents unique to blood being spilled pervaded the air.  Stewing in silence, the women looked around to gauge if the situation improved. Two minutes passed then three, then five after ten minutes of waiting, they stood up and started looking around.

    They then saw a body of a man lying on the ground. Figuring out that this was their would-be savior, the closest who saw Hiro called the others. As the danger passed, they all started chatting to forget about the horrors they had just experienced.

    "Guys, it''s the swordsman! He is alive,e here I think he needs help."

    "I am a cleric, I can heal him at least."

    "Help him up. If he is single I am marrying him."

    "What? no fair! I saw him first!"

    "All is fair in love and war dear, with my womanly assets he will definitely join my harem."

    When they approached him however Hiro let out a savage rebuke like a beast.

    "Don''t touch me you sluts, this is why you almost turned into cum toilets for these bastards! I never asked to be born, why do I have to suffer like this?! Leave me alone I want to sleep!"

    Startled, the women wondered what happened. After trying to talk to the hero some more, they concluded he exhibited extreme aggression, unnatural slothfulness, and severe depression. One of them, the cleric tried to specte Hiro''s condition.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Explosive anger without cause is a symptom of Aura overuse, Slothfulness for Spirit power deficiency, and Severe depression from Mana deprivation."

    Intrigued, the other girls tried to discuss how to help their savior further.

    "How can a single person have all three? Aren''t all of those for people who have Mana, Aura, and Spirit power? That''s impossible!''

    "Not impossible. There is one possibility though¡­."

    "Ah! My brain hurts! Stop keeping us in suspense."

    "A Transmigrator."

    "!!!"

    "You meant this guy came from another world?"

    "The so-called heroes, Ha! no wonder he is beyond powerful."

    "Isn''t Starfall monopolizing all of them? I heard the crown princess has an army of spouse rank subs from just transmigrators."

    "There was one guy that got kicked out though."

    "Unbreakable."

    "Ah! The eggnt man!"

    "Oh my god! I am definitely getting into his pants!"

    "Bitch please, like he would want to be in your battle harem."

    "Shut up whore! With his power I can rise up the ranks, did you see him solo an entire goblin horde?"

    "Well yeah he even killed five hobs in one second, his power is already above A rank."

    When the girls heard the objective description of Hiro''s abilities, the women all grew silent. For most adventurers joining the battle harem of an A-rank dominator or gaining an A-rank sub was like a sugar daddy.

    These unicorns could give you a better life just by existing. If they could find a way to tie themselves to him¡­.

    Like wolves who saw a fattened baby calf, their eyes turned red in desperation. ''I MUST MAKE HIM MINE! NO MATTER THE COST!'' The women then slowly started to form factions, the higher odds of winning due to the cheerleader effect was an objective fact.

    The only problem with such an approach revolved around how high one''s status would be if your side won as a group.

    This ugly truth was how most battle harems operated. Hiro on the other hand remained on the floor as he experiencedcking in all calibers. Caliber, coined by the emperor became the term Valorious used to describe Mana, Aura, and Spirit power.

    Normally a person can only gain power in one of them as the energies fought each other for supremacy. The only exceptions were transmigrators.

 Chapter 36 Of Goblins And Calibers 3

    ?Hiro currently grappled with his messed-up emotions. The man suffered from being extremely depressed, angry to the point of murder, and slothful to the point of death. The transmigrator then pulled up his status window.

    _____________________

    Name: Hiroyuki Mitsurugi

    Race: Human

    Level: 25

    Age: 33

    Title: Sword Expert

    HP: 691 /691 |MP: 5/403 |SP: 24/250 |AP: 18/153

    STR: 58 | AGI: 50 | INT: 54 Unassigned Points: 2

    _____________________

    Battle Harem: N/A

    Dominant Rank: N/A

    Dominant: N/A

    Submissive: N/A

    _____________________

    Main Skills: Sword Expert [B] Lvl 3

    _____________________

    Secondary skills

    Limit Skills

    - Strength Derived from Pride [C] Lvl 5

    - Sight Beyond Vision [C] Lvl 5

    - Wrath of the Vengeful [B] Lvl 1

    - Beauties Bane [D] Lvl 1

    Active Secondary Skills

    |Six Gales [C] Lvl 4| Square Cut [D] Lvl 2| Straight Pierce [D] Lvl 1| Overdrive [C] Lvl 1| Mana Armor [D] Lvl 1| Spirit Sense [C] Lvl 1|

    Passive skills

    |Fortitude [C] Lvl 5 |Insanity [E] Lvl 1 |Masochism [C] Lvl 5 |Charm Resistance [E] Lvl 1 |Sword Mastery [C] Lvl 3| Tracking [D] Lvl 7| Tactics [D] Lvl 1 |

    _____________________

    Equipment: Steel te [D], Steel Longsword [D]

    Runes: [Rune of Silent Steps] [D]

    Enchantments: [Cat''s Eyes] [E] 18 Hrs

    _____________________<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Today marks the eleventh day of the month of the Virgins. Meaning he leaves to kill the Manticore tomorrow with Starfall. Due to his women giving him a reason to try the impossible, Hiro spent thest 20+ days training like a madman.

    He optimized his skill [Strength Derived from Pride] to change his realities. One was hating goblins and the other when fighting outnumbered. The reason he chose these realities specifically was to grind. Hiro needed monsters that nature had in abundance; ones the world would not miss if hunted to extinction.

    Plus, due to reading a manga called g*blin sl*yer. Hiro thought he needed to get used to killing as fast as possible. And the stuff he needed to stomach these past few weeks allowed Hiro to limate to this world.

    Due to goblin''s'' vile nature and lifestyles, Hiro witnessed every despicable thing imaginable. And thus had a clear conscience as he murdered goblins like an emotionless machine.

    He failed to save many groups, often arriving only to see corpses or broken women who were beyond saving.

    However, due to his persistence, he gained multiple skills as he danced on the edge of life and death. His main skill finally grew from [Sword Adept] to [Sword Expert]. He also evolved and gained a few active limit skills and a bunch of passive skills.

    Hiro destroyed so many goblin dens he became known as the goblin executioner. He tried to get them to call him g*blin sl*yer but it never caught on. The more he fought the more he grew, the more Hiro grew the longer the man could fight.

    But perhaps the biggest growth area was in information. Hiro learned how the system, leveling, and experience worked. Due to being extremely simr to most role-ying games, Hiro, an avid gamer, didn''t have much trouble understanding.

    The most troublesome difference of all however would have to be the Calibers. They allowed the people to perform acts of immense power at the trade of using them. There were three known Calibers, Aura, Spirit power, and Mana.

    Aura used the body''s vitality or Chi as a source, allowing the body to surpass traditional humans by arge margin.

    Spirit power relied on the person''s willpower, overturningmon sense by pushing the human heart and will to the limit.

    Lastly, Mana used a person''s psionic power to break thews of physics andmon sense.

    Most games had such concepts, so adjusting to them was no problem for the middle-aged weeb. The problem arose from using the calibers to almost empty.

    In most games, you only lose the ability to cast if your MP hits zero. In Valorious, the system gave the harshest of penalties for such mistakes.

    The closest Hiro could use as an analogy came in the form of brain hormones. Aura was extremely simr to Dopamine, Spirit to Oxytocin, and Mana to Serotonin. In short, using the calibers affected a person''s mentality.

    When people bottom out their calibers, their personalities shift drastically. Warriors who suffer from aura overuse be walking bombs of aggression; they normally be impulsive, no longer listening to reason. Clerics or hunters that have spirit power deficiency be the embodiment ofziness. Mages who have mana deprivation turn into crying saps that regret they were born into the world.

    This sounded simple but what would happen when you are hunting a boss-ss monster? Warriors who were suicidal, clerics or archers who refused to move, and mages who do nothing but cry or curse.

    These headaches do not allow one to fight alone. Any of the three would most likely push one to death if caught unprepared.

    This was the transmigrators biggest issue right now. Hiro''s most powerful skill currently would be [Overdrive].

    It used 100 AP, 100 MP, and 100 SP to push the body''s AGI to 9999 for every second. The boost allowed Hiro to kill five hog goblins in the same breath while saving the women.

    The currently angry,zy, and depressed transmigrator on the floor is the byproduct of using that skill.

    It is a known fact that caliber diseases are temporary. Once the energies regenerated the person would be back to normal. The duration however varied. Some could range from minutes while others a few hours.

    Because the women aimed for the trash swordsman''s affection, the best time to strike at his heart would be when Hiro was vulnerable due to caliber diseases. But unfortunately for them, Hiro had angels who guarded his steps.

    Three figures walked towards the transmigrator still on the ground. They threw full-body tunics at the ogling women as if expressing their displeasure.

    "Get away from my darling biatch! He is our man!"

    "Please cover yourself up you might catch a cold, also don''t bother trying he is spoken for."

    "Husband loves only us. Go home."

    When the women saw the neers couldn''t help but scoff. Even while dirty the high stats ensured that most system users were above average and had near-perfect figures.

    The ones who imed the transmigratorprised a walking corpse with long blue hair and a skull mask, a blonde maid with metal prosthetics for arms, and a bandaged mummy in a pink hood.

    "Why would such a fine man pick you three? You are simr to trashpared to any of us here. Go home you braggarts, such a delectable meal shouldn''t be wasted on losers like you or it will be like pearls before swine!"

    "¡­This Biatch/Bitch/Bish¡­"

 Chapter 37 Thirty Days Of Tempering

    ?The women of Hiro grew frustrated at the words of the female adventurers around them. Each of them already had insecurities and those being brought to light were never pleasant. Yet a voice no one expected defended them.

    "SHUT THE HELL UP YOU BITCH! You are too loud, I wanted to sleep you piece of shit! YOU HAVE NO IDEA HOW BEAUTIFUL MY GIRLS ARE! I''m just a hopeless failure. I AM NOT EVEN WORTH THEIR LOVE!  Why would anyone want me? Girls go home and stop bothering with me. I''m off to die tomorrow anyway¡­ I''ll just wait for death right here¡­"

    Everyone in attendance heard the words of the transmigrator rolling on the ground. They couldn''t understand what the man wanted to convey. pping words together in a sentence does not make one intelligent. Even more so when the person alternates between mindsets.

    Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade ignored the five girls and walked straight toward Hiro. They came knowing their man would push himself too far. In the past thirty days, the transmigrator drove himself to the point of death in his quest to be powerful.

    Overdrive was a limit skill he got when he felt powerless to stop people from being murdered in front of him. Hiro who came from a peaceful world had his spirit broken and cried for days while ming his weakness.

    Only his girls knew the determination of the man on the floor. His strength came not from handouts but through hardship, sacrifice, and perseverance.

    Like silent watchers, Hiro''s harem saw the transmigrator get up day by day with only one purpose; To get stronger.

    The 12th day of the month of Virgins became taboo in their house. As none of them chose to run, their choice drove Hiro to the brink of desperation.

    In response to his will, they changed as well, with only one goal the transmigrator''s harem worked to ensure his survival.

    Hiro, who brought all his earnings from quests to his harem, wanted them to spend it. But they choose to value Hiro more than money. If they could increase his odds of returning home even a single bit, all three were willing to forgo pleasure and support him instead.

    Raylene brought pig iron using her share and ved for weeks without rest. All to forge better equipment for him made from steel.

    Vanessabined Hiro''s earnings with her own to buy expensive items. An expensive [Tracking] skill scroll and materials to engrave a [Rune of Silent Steps], both gave Hiro safer ways to hunt, she use the leftovers to prepare the best tonics and potions possible.

    Jade on the other hand used hers to trade for the [Mana Armor] and [Spirit Sense] skill books. The remainder was paid for in healing magic requests of research. She also learned the enchantment [Cat''s Eyes] which allowed one to see in the dark.

    All three sold what little they had to be used for bare minimum expenses. Everything else was funneled into the transmigrator.

    Hiro felt like a gigolo who had a harem of sugar mamas all younger than him. The man who saw the lengths his harem went to for him had his pride crumble from guilt.

    In his heart, despite their appearances, Hiro knew he would never let them go. Not killing the manticore was no longer an option.

    This newfound resolve allowed him to surpass all the adversities he faced. Every death reminded him he could not fail. Every level up allowed him to see the dream of returning home a little more clearer.

    Others would say he got everything due to being a transmigrator. But nothing could be further from the truth. Unlike Starfall transmigrators, no one helped him aside from his harem. He was dirt poor, ill-equipped, and had no one to rely on.

    Due to their weakness, his harem could not apany him in battle outside of the city. He was alone and had to fend for himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Due to his reputation as a rapist, most facilities and services forbade him from even entering. His harem became his representatives and did errands for him. All while they endured the scorn of associating with public enemy number 1.

    However, no matter how bleak the oue, they all fought in their own way. All to allow Hiroyuki Mitsurugi to return to their embrace. His status and strength were built upon his harem''s love and sacrifice.

    Back to the present, his girls all came to him and checked for injuries. When they determined nothing was wrong, Raylene and Vanessa started working on salvaging the goblins and hobs.

    Jade stayed behind and started to use magic to check the transmigrator''s calibers. Hiro forcefully curbed his instinctual outbursts and became silent while being diagnosed.

    "Husband. Went overboard. Again. Baka. Drink."

    The short mummy in the hood pulled out a small vial of golden liquid. She popped open the cork and gave it to her dered husband. Hiro obediently took the liquid despite his impulses tosh out.

    Ever since learning the word from Vanessa, his harem now affectionately called him Baka nonstop. Vanessa exined that it meant lovable idiot, thus the girls used it without restraint.

    Seeing that Hiro epted the three, but roared in anger at them, the adventurers decided to cease hostilities for today. If a person cannot be pulled into your harem, joining that person''s harem was the next best thing.

    Thus showing your worth for the promise of affection was normal sub behavior in the Valorious continent. When they saw that the Mitsurugi householdpletely ignore them, they became desperate to win brownie points.

    "We are sorry for insulting you." "I can help! Let me do something!" "What should we do? Please instruct us sisters!" "I don''t have any money on me but my father is a noble, he will reward you well!" "I can use healing spells, does hero-sama have any injuries?"

    The entire group then apologized to the Mitsurugi harem. Raylene who heard them smiled as she spoke for the household.

    "It''s fine we know you bear no ill will. Do you guys know how to salvage goblin corpses? Help us remove the ears and magic stones so darling can get paid for the quest."

    "Husband. no injury. Low caliber. Do something else." Added Jade.

    Vanessa then instructed. "For those that cannot salvage, please gather the weapons and armor from the goblins. They could still be sold for some money."

    Renewed that their earlier transgressions were forgotten, the five immediately got to work. Those who had decent strength took the goblin knives and started to salvage them. The ones that did not, then started to gather the rusted weapons of the monsters.

    Hiro who recovered his calibers drifted in and out of consciousness. The tonic he just drank was concocted by Vanessa. The maid dreamt of being an alchemist and studied unofficially when time allowed.

    While it gave the benefit of recovering calibers quickly, it hit one''s body like truck-Kun. Despite its faults as the transmigrator knew the maid concocted the tonic specifically for overdrive or him specifically he treasured every drop.

    Jade who saw the transmigrator drowsy yet trying to stay awakeughed in happiness. The mage then ced his head on herp as she gently stroked his hair while speaking in a small voice. "Husband. Good work. Thank you for staying alive. Rest now. You are no longer alone. "

 Chapter 38 Thirty Days Of Tempering 2

    ?A short whileter, Hiro woke up on a purple-skinned woman''s back. He noticed that his waist was tied to hers as they walked. Upon checking both his other women were by his nks with a cart between them.

    Vanessa who saw Hiro wake up said in a voice filled with happiness. "My love! I ran an estimation and we should earn quite a lot today! Almost 1000 Vals!" Hiro then noticed the magic stones, goblin ears, crude weapons, and armor in the cart. Hiro didn''t remember making that much before so it must be due to the hobgoblins.

    Vals was the currency used by the Valorius continent. The average household only needed about 200 Vals a day to eat decent meals and lodging expenses. So for low-rank adventurers earning enough for five days was indeed a good payout.

    Raylene who noticed her man stirring continued to walk as she spoke. "Stop struggling and rest for a while darling. Your body feels tired right? While Nessa''s golden juice does alleviate the caliber diseases. It does not remove exhaustion. Rely on us a little more okay? We are going to the guild for your reward."

    Hiro who heard her request and consideration felt warm. Others might argue that a man should be strong, but that only holds true when men must put up fronts. Only in the presence of those they trusted would men allow their weaknesses to show.

    From their fight with Maximilian Hiro knew that these girls would never abandon him. Thus, he didn''t pay attention to keeping up appearances. Allowing them to show their love and spoil him to their heart''s content.

    Hiro then embraced his skull woman from behind. He naughtily ced his hands over her breasts, or rather her t chest which he used to steady himself.

    Surprised at the sudden stimtion, Raylene almost threw Hiro off as she started shouting in an embarrassed voice. "BAKA! Have some decency! Where do you think you are touching?! Keep your hands to yourself! PERVERT! LECHER!"

    This was also something they learned during their month of living with Hiro, he was extremely childish and loved ying jokes on his harem. Most of his jokes were just surprise skin-ship though. He regrly kissed or hugged his harem without warning, running away after being caught.

    At first, they thought it was fake due to feeling sorry for them, but then the girls noticed Hiro never even looked at other women in their presence. It was as if in his eyes only they existed. Thus, their self-confidence as members of the fairer sex increased due to his efforts.

    Back at the present, Hiro then gave Raylene''s neck with a light kiss as heughed. "Haha, I''m sorry Lene, I could not help it. You know seeing your sexy swanlike neck and beautiful hair turns me on. Doing nothing is impossible for me. Please forgive me, darling."

    Raylene who was affectionately called by her pet name pouted in unhappiness. Well not really, Hiro also learned that this skull woman, normally stoic and confident was in fact a tsundere. She was what people would call an authentic perfect ratio tsundere. 50% Tsun (Cold) and 50% Dere (Loving).

    "BAKA! Who is your darling?! It''s not like that made me happy in the least! Anyway, behave yourself before I drop you! BAKA!"

    "Lene. Liar. Happy if harassed. Weird. Brushes hair. Forever."

    Raylene who had her secret ritual exposed froze in shock. Ever since Hiro praised her for her hair''s beauty and silkiness, the skull woman started washing and brushing it religiously if only to get morepliments.

    Not to be outdone, Lene then raised a fist as she exposed her sister as well. "Oh yeah? Then what about you? Ever since darling said you looked cute when you make faces, haven''t you been practicing every night for two hours? You even use concealment arrays for such a stupid reason!"

    Jade simrly stopped walking and started undting mana in small amounts. Her "eyes" which were shadows made from mana narrowed in annoyance.

    Normally expressionless, the mage now used her eyes and head to show her emotions. How her eyes moved and how she tilted her head gave people an idea of how Jade felt. Naturally, the suggestion all started from her husband.

    Vanessa then got in between the two as she tried to keep the peace.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Now now calm down both of you, it''s okay to do these stupid things to win points with Hiro-sama, there is no shame in admitting them."

    Raylene and Jade grew irritated at the maid ying dirty. She smugly downyed, criticized, and insulted their behaviors all at once. They then looked at each other and nodded as if they agreed on something.

    If they couldn''t make Hiro forget the embarrassing things he heard, dragging everyone down with them was the next best thing.

    "Darling, Did you know ever since youmented on how Nessa was graceful, she bought books on etiquette, and secretly practices in front of theke every morning."

    "Nessa. Stuffs bra. Enjoys husband''s ogling."

    "..."

    The surroundings turned cold and neither Hiro nor Vanessa could say anything. After a moment, a voice shrieked in anger, its grace and gentleness evaporating like snow.

    "Bitch, what did I ever do to you two? That book was on sale! Read it you butch of a woman! AND YOU! YOU DON''T EVEN WEAR A BRA! It''s on now!"

    The maid moved like a blur as she threw a thick book at Raylene''s face and then quickly leaped towards Jade like a mad animal. The mummy mage not backing down caught her and started pulling her hair.

    Hiro who found their exchanges endearingughed heartily for the first time sinceing to this world. Different from his half-hearted amusement thisughter was so genuine that it cleansed his soul.

    Sensitive to everything about Hiro, all three women stopped in their tracks. The man then wiped his tears as he said in a jovial voice full of happiness and contentment.

    "Thank you, my beloved girls, I haven''tughed like that since arriving at Valorious. It''s fine, I love you three so much, I would never think you are silly. I also do some weird things if only to appear more manly to you girls, so to me, it''s cute.

    "I now feel so light, I could even take on the manticore this moment without fear. Let''s go girls, to the guild and then home right after. We shouldn''t waste any time."

    While they were joyful at being confessed and even proud their antics made himugh, everything dissipated when the elephant in the room was brought up. Hiro leaves for the hunt tomorrow.

    If for the past month they all experienced bliss and happiness in each other''spany, when the sun rises again, the man they all loved would go forth to challenge a trial. One they didn''t know if he could return from.

    Originally they all led lonely existences, Hiro brought them together and turned their days from dull and lifeless into ones of color. Things that originally gave them no happiness such as eating meals, the lull before bed, or evening home, became things they cherished and looked forward to every day.

    Fearing it woulde crashing down when they slept tonight, they all made their way into the adventurer guild in silence.

    Knowing he killed the mood, Hiro asked to get off Raylene and walked on his own. The three women noticeably glued themselves to him like little ducks.

 Chapter 39 Thirty Days Of Tempering 3

    ?Upon arriving at the adventurer guild, the patrons all quickly turned silent. Hiro had a couple of things happen that made it that way. First, he had thebel "the princess''s rapist" thus indirect bullying happened as many loved Rhyne. He silently endured it and took missions every day withoutint.

    When the number of kills Hiro made skyrocketed, the patrons med him for cheating and scorned him without rest. That all changed when he came back after getting overdrive. His entire demeanor turned sharper when he needed to bear death and loss. The bullies all felt it, but some still believed he remained the same weak-willed person.

    People who grew frustrated in life usually bullied others to make themselves feel better. Thus they could not ept someone called the shit-covered trash swordsman to be better than them. The final nail arrived when his harem walked with him toward the guild.

    After hearing the scorn their beloved endured, his women called out close to twenty-five people to a brawl for his honor. Of course, being that they were quite entric in appearance, Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade were insulted as per usual.

    But due to keeping a low profile, people forgot how overbearing the trash swordsman could be. Hiro knocking two people out when he smashed his sword on their skulls should have been the first clue. Challenging all twenty-five at once to a trashing match should have been the second. Him losing all emotion on his normally goofy face should have been the third.

    Ignoring all three signs gave the town a show, Hiro who knew that the people would not die made full use of the system. Without remorse, he bisected people, again and again and again, using overwhelming strength. For the duration of the thrashing match, all twenty-five people experienced decapitation, muttion, evisceration, and being cut in two.

    "Scream all you want, I don''t mind. For the duration of the match, let''s get to know one another."

    Hiro kept mming the halves together to force the bodies to heal, only for him to slice them apart again. When the healing process was too slow, he started pouring potions on them. All forms of begging, coercion, negotiation, and intimidation fell on deaf ears as the trash swordsman enacted his vengeance.

    Everyone knew, if not for the system, there would be twenty-five dead adventurers. Yet the man didn''t stop, his fury continued to burn as he shed them again and again. At the end of the trashing match. No one could even look the trash swordsman in the eye. His cold face as he cruelly tortured people were seared into their minds.

    Thus it became a rule, you were free to trash talk about Hiroyuki Mitsurugi all you want, but mock any of his women and he will cut you apart to the point you wish you were dead. There were eight female adventurers in the twenty-five, so most knew gender could not protect you. After that day, the bullying the Mitsurugi harem endured disappearedpletely.

    Since the Dominii royalty and justice system didn''t interfere, everyone knew that they gave silent approval of Hiro''s actions. Back to the present, Hiro nonchntly walked forward as his women held his hands or clothes.

    The receptionist felt her blood drain from her face when she saw the trash swordsman make for her counter. ''OH NO! IT''S HIM! WHAT DO I DO?! WHAT DO I DO?!''

    Unaware of the internal shing of the woman, Hiro then pulled up his status screen specifically the mission logs.

    "Hello, I have here the ears and magic stones of forty goblins and five hobgoblins all ranging from level 20 to 35. They are all in the cart outside along with some rusted weapons. The quest you gave was mistaken, it was not a small goblin group but a horde instead. Please give me my pay now. I need to prepare to leave the city tomorrow. "

    The ones who heard all started to whisper in horror. "Goblin extermination? Didn''t Wilson''s group leave for that one two weeks ago? And Gustav''s squad after that!" "Yeah! I heard thest one to take it was Yelena''s harem Firefly." "Five hobgoblins? Wasn''t that quest marked D?" "No way D-ranked parties and harems can win against such a powerful horde." "Shame, let''s hope they find peace."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Suddenly the doors to the guild opened. The ones to arrive were the five girls who were saved from the goblins. They made a beeline for Hiro and his party then suddenly bowed.

    "Hiro-sama! Elder sisters! Please let us join your battle harem! We all left ours as our dominants either died or we had our harem wiped out. Please ept us."

    The answer came faster than anyone expected. "I refuse, my battle harem is full."

    With five beautiful women of different vors begging to belong to your harem most men would jump at the chance, but not Hiro, he already had a n in mind. Hiro then ignored the women and focused on the receptionist.

    "So, my reward?"

    "Ah! Please wait for a moment we will verify everything and add the amount to the quest reward together with thepensation for incorrect information."

    As the receptionist went outside she called people to help with the verification. The goblin survivors knew Hiro was a dead end so all started to beg the members of his harem.

    "Elder sister I will be useful!" "I can protect Hiro-sama with my life on the line!" "I will make sure no pesky women approach him during his travels!" "I will make sure he eats every day!" "I will warm his bed every night!"

    Hiro''s girls who never had experienced being in positions of power didn''t know what to do. The three started to entertain the idea of having people protect and care for their man while he was out on missions. But they also didn''t like the idea of such beautiful women being around their husbands all the time.

    ''Especially thatst one, she is dangerous.'' They all thought.

    Suddenly arge 200 cm tall wall of muscle with red hair entered the guild. His visage was something people were not able to see for more than a month.

    "WELL! IT SURE IS LIVELY IN HERE!"

    At the sight of the husband from Starfall the five goblin survivors all quickly left and hid behind other groups. Simrly, all other spectators vacated the premises. The battle of the Mitsurugi harem and Maximilian was like a legend now. Hiro and his harem remained where they stood as Max walked in.

    "So Hiro, ready to die tomorrow?"

 Chapter 40 The Darkness Of Valorious

    ?Hiro who heard his words grew angry not from the implication to him but instead from the heartache it caused his family. Though still recovering, his emotions vanished from his face, as Aura, Mana, and Spirit started to revolve around him in a mini light show.

    The girls who felt both the change and saw the calibers revolving in the air knew, their man was about to lose it. Fearing the worse, Vanessa and Jade held his arms and embraced them. Raylene quickly moved to his front and grabbed his face as she forced him to look at her.

    "Darling! We are fine! Not now! I know how you feel! We will get him back for that. But not now. Please! Come back!"

    Her firm and heroic voice brought the trash swordsman back to his senses, the hands grabbing his cheeks were trembling in fear. At the skull woman''s words, two other voices spoke one after another.

    "Hiro-sama, you will not die! You are going toe home just like always! I refuse to believe anything else! So Please! Please calm down!"

    "Husband. Curb anger. His words meaningless. Focus on goal. Stop being childish."

    Vanessa tried to prevent her voice from cracking, but tears were already spilling from her eyes. With the hunt tomorrow, they could not afford a battle right now. It would directly reduce the odds of Hiro returning. The Maid was willing to endure any hardship so long as her man returned.

    Jade on the other hand grew angry at Hiro, as she considered responding to provocation stupid. She knew Max was trying to bait her husband to react. Hiro failed to see how stressed she and her sisters were at his departure tomorrow.

    They regrly cried themselves to sleep, the powerlessness they felt at leaving everything to fate suffocated them to the point they could not breathe. Doing everything humanly possible to stop themselves from staying idle, they all acted to waste as much time as possible.

    Brushing hair, practicing etiquette, and even practicing making faces became ways to alleviate their worry. It became better than sleeping. When one dreamt of nothing but nightmares no one would want to rest. Doing enough just to be able to function, desperation and worry gripped their hearts.

    Yet Hiro now wanted to throw it all away just because of this stupid bastard. Jade felt furious not at Max but at her husband instead. The transmigrator took a moment to step back. He felt the dampness of tears in his right arm, the angry fingers digging into his left arm and the trembling hands on his face.

    Each represented the state of mind of his women, all because he was about to challenge Max. While he ced their well-being above his own, they also considered his above theirs. Warmth flooded his heart. Again being reminded that his life no longer belonged to him, but to them, the transmigrator rapidly calmed his heart.

    - Alert: Reality Rearming: [My women are my world] has been upgraded to [My life belongs to them] -

    -Alert: Reality Defined: [My life belongs to them], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] now grants increased Health and Caliber regeneration on top of giving a stat buff based onbat situations per wife target present! -

    - Alert: Wrath of the Vengeful activated, Inherited Transgression mutation acquired!  -

    - Inherited Transgression: attacks on wife targets grants unique a Mark of Vengeance symbol for that wife. The mark bonuses from each wife target stack with other wives and the Host. -

    - Alert: Maximilian Andino has approached within 100 meters of the host. Three marks detected ([R],[V],[J]) initiatingbat grants a 90% increase inbat-rted active skills! -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro felt weird, the system acted like a private psychiatrist. Every time he made a significant decision the system created mutations and skills to represent them. His mental stability defined his abilities, the man hoped the opposite does not hold true.

    When the Hiroyuki regained control of his emotions, his face again showed a slight smile, and the calibers floating around dissipated.

    He then looked at his wives in a gaze absolutely dripping in affection and spoke in an equally love-struck voice. "Girls, I am fine now, thank you."

    With feelings returning to his voice and countenance the girls knew the worse has passed. The day Hiro trashed twenty-five adventurers his harem all started to fear him.

    They all went to Krayto in secret much to the old man''s annoyance. The women asked the veteran warrior why did the transmigrator suddenly do something so inhumane. His response brought them nothing but rm and worry.

    "What? You expect power to not require payment? The bastard was probably low in Spirit and Aura possibly even Mana.

    "Listen here you three, the caliber diseases are not something to be taken lightly.  They are not simple side effects like most people think they are.

    "Aura gives one pride but bnces aggression. Without it, you will be a blood-drunk warmonger.

    "Spirit gives one peace and a sense of belonging which controls apathy. If you be apathetic you be an emotionless machine.

    "Mana gives one happiness and a sense of worth, simrly it reigns in depression, extreme depression causes people to want to see the world burn.

    "From what I am hearing the bastard exhibited all three caliber diseases at once, which turned him into a battle-hungry, apathetic bastard who cares not for others but wants to see them suffer.

    "Well, should I say as expected of a transmigrator? Caliber diseases are like a drug, if he experiences them too frequently, his personality will change to the point of insanity.

    "The examples I stated are all real. They all had names and were powerful people who never recovered from Caliber diseases. Each one of them grew too dangerous they had to be executed.

    "If you care about that bastard, ensure the times he stays in such a state is as short as possible. Otherwise you will lose him in more ways than one."

    Since that conversation, they ved without rest to find a way to alleviate such a state. The golden fluid or overdrive canceler became the fruits of their efforts. Vanessa concocted it at great expense supported by their entire household.

    Each of them carried three vials at all times to ensure they could assist Hiro when needed. Of course, the man himself always carried four vials. This serum became the most important medicine in their household.

 Chapter 41 The Darkness Of Valorious 2

    ?"Funny how you need your women to restrain you like a dog! What? You think you fuckers can take me on? "

    *SPITS*

    "Stop dreaming! I hope you survive tomorrow trash! I owe both you and your women for the damage they gave me. Even with healing magic, I was out for almost a month.

    "I even got reprimanded for that fuck-up. So now I can''t even join tomorrow. After my punishment from Rhyne ends I wille for you four. I know you are under old man barda''s protection.

    "But he won''t be able to protect you forever, it may not be now, next week, or next month. However you can be sure, I will get even. Cower in fear as you wait you fuckers.

    "If I ever see you outside the city know that I will turn you and your sluts into paste."

    Hiro gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He gripped them hard enough that they started to bleed. Yet, bodies suddenly formed a wall between Hiro and Max.

    "Haha, bark all you wantid impotent bastard. You still got put down by weak ass girls. Despite your size, my darling is a hundred times manlier than you. Go home and cry to your bitch of a dom, maybe she can suck you hard enough that your cock can stand again."

    "Please remember the feeling of your insides getting destroyed, you overgrown hammer fetish bastard.  Come at my beloved again and I will ensure I shaft your toys into your rectum as well. Ah! Also please get treatment for your erectile dysfunction as soon as possible."

    "Words are cheap. Noisy like bitch. Act then brag. Limp dick bastard."

    The peanut gallery who heard the words all failed to stifle theirughter. Despite the serious assassination threats, hearing the verbal trashing the crimson overlord had to endure wasical to those not involved. Hundreds of people started snickering while some even boisterouslyughed.

    A well-known rumor circting involved Max''s condition. Despite appearances, the crimson overlord seems to regrly buyrge quantities of sexual enhancers, most notably of which were ones that cured impotency.

    Max who heard the insults and theughing members of the guildhall grew furious. Aura started coating his entire body as he roared.

    "You sluts are dead¡­.."

    Sometimes fewer words actually made more of a statement, and the surrounding pressure from Max''s aura started to weigh on the people in the building. Hiro and his harem felt it the most, they all couldn''t endure and fell to the ground. Hiro crawled to the front and forced himself to a kneeling position.

    As the power of Max''s caliber dominated the space, no one couldugh any longer as most couldn''t even breathe. The ones who were weaker like the receptionists and carriage drivers all started to hyperventte. Amidst the tyrannical presence of the husband of Starfall, only Hiro didn''t crumble to the ground and raised his head.

    His gazecked any emotion as he watched Max who was radiating Aura. His wives were all struggling on the floor but in his mind alerts kept ringing on.

    - Alert: Maximilian Andino has invoked nonbat secondary skill [In my majesty]. All beings with STR less than 1000 points will experience a ten-fold increase in gravity. -

    - Alert: Host in a hostile nonbat situation. Maximilian Andino has three marks detected ([R],[V],[J]). initiatingbat grants a 90% increase inbat-rted active skills! -

    - Alert: Masochism [C] Lvl 5 has suppressed the hyperventtion response of the host''s autonomic nervous system -

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 1  has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: [Mark of Vengeance] has been ced on Maximilian Andino by the host, Mark will activate on the next confrontation. -

    - Alert: Overdrive [C] Lvl 1 skill avable. Invoke? Y/N -

    Hiro knew that starting a fight now was not in his best interest, but allowing the impotent warlord to dominate him and his women ticked the man off in the worse way.

    Hiro then looked at Max and invoked his skill. "[Inspect]."

    ___________________

    Name: Maximilian Andino

    Race: Human

    Level: 83

    Age: 26<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Title: Crimson Overlord

    HP: 25500 (+1800) | MP: 100 | SP: 100| AP: 2000 (+200)

    STR: 8760 (+570) | AGI: 1523, (+720) | INT: 986 (+50)

    ______________________

    Battle Harem: Starfall

    Dominant Rank: S

    Domination Avable: 100%

    Dominant: Rhyne Fair Dominii (Starfall)

    Submissive: N/A

    ______________________

    Blessings: Troll''s Regeneration LVL 3

    ______________________

    Main Skills:

    Warlord [S] Lvl 2

    Bnce Breaker [S] Lvl 7

    ______________________

    Secondary skills (+) Expand

    Passive skills (+) Expand

    ______________________

    Equipment: Dragon''s temail [S], Cape of the warrior [A], Greaves of speed [A], Ne of Champions [B], Ring of Conquerors [S], Ring of Spirit [S]

    Runes: [Rune of Endurance] [A], [Rune of Swiftness] [A], [Rune of Battle Tempo] [A], [Rune of Duels] [S]

    Enchantments: [Iron Body] [B] 9 Hrs, [Savage Might] [A] 27 Hrs,[Blessing of Eros] [D] 36 hrs, [Raging Cock] [E] 9 hrs

    ___________________________

    ''Okay fine, that''s impressive, almost nine thousand in STR even if 2000 came from Rhyne, this dude has 7000 on his own. He is built like a tank and even has Troll''s Regenerations as a blessing, which means he is geared toward longer battles. His equipment is a mix of A and S levels, plus runes and enchantments.

    ''Fighting him is definitely suicidal. Yet, I feel no fear, I wonder why? Didn''t I always run from bullies in my old life? This is weird.''

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 1 has leveled up to Lvl 2  -

    ''My girls all tried so hard to calm me down but seeing them suffering like this¡­ Why does that concern me again? Ah right, I love them. They love me and I must protect them. But I think I like shing this bastard to bits better, then I''ll put him back together and do it again. Yeah, that would make me happier. Who cares about tomorrow, we are all going to die someday. I should make sure this bastard dies before me. If I can die killing this motherfucker I can be content.''

    As Hiro made his decision to initiatebat, a calm and noble voice echoed as the sounds of Max''s calibers raging continued.

    "Max, we don''t have time for this. Rhyne said to arrive at the forgotten ruin by tomorrow. We need to leave before sundown."

 Chapter 42 The Darkness Of Valorious 3

    ?A handsome knight with white hair in a ponytail stepped forward, dressed in full-bodied armor Artorius ced his hand on the warlord''s shoulder as he provided counsel. When the tyrannical red-haired transmigrator heard Rhyne''s name he forcefully deactivated [In my majesty] removing the burden on everybody present.

    "Yeah, I guess so. Let''s go, I don''t want to make her angry." The warlord then turned back and spoke in a low voice to Hiroyuki.

    "Don''t die trash, I still need to get my vengeance on you. I wille back in a month, wash your necks then."

    Maximilian then walked out of the guild ignoring everyone else, Artorius who stayed behind looked at Hiro without saying anything and then followed suit.

    ''Did Artorius just help me?''

    Not having time to answer, Hiro then had his face pped. The assant was a short mage in a pink hood. The bandages on her face seemed damp the discoloration was visible.

    "HUSBAND! IDIOT! WE MEAN NOTHING! GO DIE! I HATE YOU!" she screamed.

    Jade then quickly ran out of the guild in haste. Hiro who was dumbfounded looked at his other girls in confusion. This was the first time Hiro heard the mage shouting. Raylene then shrugged indicating she didn''t know either.

    "Go after her darling. I will handle the reward and return with Nessa."

    "But..HMHPH¡­" Hiro was about to continue talking when a vial of golden liquid was suddenly inserted into his mouth.

    "Hiro-sama, you seem to still be suffering from the side effects of Caliber disease. Jade may have picked up on your thoughts. When you looked at us earlier, it seemed like you no longer knew us. It scared me a little. I will apany Lene, go after her.''

    Unable to say anything else, the transmigrator nodded as he chased after the mummy mage. After he left Raylene and Vanessa stood up, and the cksmith strikermented in a dispirited voice. "It''s getting worse."

    "I know, but what can we do? If we didn''t step in earlier, he would have used overdrive again. When Hiro-sama returns from his hunt, we must discuss if leaving the city is an option."

    Agreeing with her words, Raylene said nothing and went to the guild counter, Vanessa then looked around and saw the goblin survivors. They were all now talking with other groups in an amicable manner, they used their bodies and charm to seduce the other adventurers around.

    "I guess, no one wants to associate with a marked enemy of Starfall, everyone is just trying to keep their head down and weather out the storm. People like Hiro-sama are a minority. Most would close their eyes to injustice if it does not affect them."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hiroyuki ran along the streets of Valorious at full speed, he tried to search for Jade but due to the number of people and her stature, it was very easy to miss her.

    "This is going nowhere! [Tracking]! Target Jade!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Alert: [Tracking] [D] Lvl 7 has been Activated! Target: Jade, please prepare for calibrated sensory input. -

    When Hiro activated his secondary skill, his hearing suddenly focus on a light pair of footsteps. The hustle and bustle of the surrounding area died down. His woman''s gasps as she trudged along rang out in his ears. His vision suddenly changed and now showed footprints made by his mummy mage in blue.

    Guided by both where she was headed and her distance from him, the transmigrator followed her path. Soon, he heard Jade copse from exhaustion. Unlike her words which sounded robotic, her gasps and breaths were made by her mouth.

    He eventually found her sprawled on the ground and picked her up in a princess carry. The mage who felt his arms rxed and leaned her head into his chest. Murmurs came from her as Hiro looked for a ce to sit.

    "Tracking skill. Disgusting cheat. Husband. Should leave. Baka."

    The man found a crate that served perfectly as a chair and sat on it. He then ced Jade on hisp and he embraced her in his arms.

    "Jei, you know I would find you even without it, right? I will look for any of you if you run away from me. Always. Whatever it is I did, I''m sorry but if you don''t let me know I won''t know how to change it."

    The loli mummy then snuggled her face closer to his chest like a cat looking for warmth in a cold winter. Hearing her husband''s heartbeat calmed her down greatly. Jade then whispered into his ears in a sad voice.

    "Husband. Sorry. Don''t hate you. Don''t throw me away. I''ll be good. I''ll be useful."

    The transmigrator''s heart felt heavy, he knew his girls all had abandonment issues but hearing it firsthand was heartbreaking. He then embraced the mage tighter as he answered.

    "I would never abandon you Jei. Even if you be useless, your ce is by my side. Couples fight all the time, it''s normal. But I want to do my best for you, so you need to tell me why you got angry."

    Hearing his assuring words the mage paused before talking again. She grasped his shirt like it was her lifeline. Her robotic voice trembled with each word she said.

    "I saw. You wanted to die. It hurt. So much. we love you. Yet wish to die. Became different. Cold. Inhumane. Like corpse. Heart hurts. Like pierced by broken ss. More than that time. Husband. I am scared. Why? We don''t matter?  You hate us? Love us no more? Please. Answer."

    Hiro who heard her concerns grew frantic. He couldn''t help but blurt out loud. "I wanted to die? When?"

    His own voice then echoed in his mind. It felt like it belonged to someone else. Like listening to yourself drunk dialing your ex.

    (''My girls all tried so hard to calm me down but seeing them suffering like this¡­ Why does that concern me again? Ah right, I love them. They love me and I must protect them. But I think I like shing this bastard to bits better, then I''ll put him back together and do it again. Yeah, that would make me happier. Who cares about tomorrow, we are all going to die someday. I should make sure this bastard dies before me. If I can die killing this motherfucker I can be content.'')

    Hiro''s body then grew hot from anger at what he heard. ''What the fuck?! I forgot about my harem?! Who the hell is this bastard? What do you mean we are all going to die someday? How is Maximilian more important than the girls you fucker! I specifically said my life is theirs you delusional piece of shit!''

 Chapter 43 The Darkness Of Valorious 4

    ?As if expecting someone else in his mind to respond Hiro waited. Jade who felt Hiro''s internal turmoil kept silent, his embrace started to grow too tight and began to hurt her. But the small mummy knew this was important so she endured. Physical wounds she didn''t even notice, but the newfound pain in her heart made her feel like dying.

    After a few moments, obviously, no one responded, Hiro then noticed he almost crushed Jade in his embrace, the transmigrator quickly let go and apologized.

    "Jade! I am so sorry, I didn''t mean it. I uhm.. I think I know what you said about wanting to die, but I never said them. It wasn''t me. I know that doesn''t make any sense but it''s true."

    The mummified mage then looked at Hiro in silence as she tried to understand his words. After a while, she then nodded in silence. Jade then got off him and spoke a few words while twirling in ce.

    "Let''s go home. Lene and Nessa worried. Happy we are friends again."

    Hiro then stood up and quickly kissed her cheek and embraced her from behind.

    "We are more than friends Jei, we are husband and wife. No matter what happens I belong to you and you belong to me. We will argue but I''m certain we will always make up too. I adore you Jei, please stay with me till the day I die."

    Overwhelmed by emotion and frightened by the voice in his mind, Hiro dered his affection to one of his women. If it was even remotely possible for him to forget, he needed to tell them all how much he loved them. Jade who was drowned by the emotions radiating from her would-be husband held the arms in front of her.

    Then a voice that was so weak and lifeless originated from her throat. It sounded hoarse and was unpleasant to hear, like scraping cutlery or nails on a chalkboard.

    "I vow to remain by your side¡­ in this life and the next Hiroyuki Mitsurugi. You gave color to my life¡­ and gave me a family¡­ to call my own. I will be the one to protect you¡­ when you are weak and fight your fears ¡­ when you are afraid. I will never leave you. This I swear¡­ I love you my dearest husband.."

    She then raised her bandaged face to touch Hiro''s mouth, of course, she was wrapped in cloth so it wasn''t technically a kiss. However, after she felt the anxiety mixed in Hiro''s voice Jade knew better. This man had a strong exterior but was emotionally vulnerable.

    Like her and her sisters. He also felt extreme loneliness. Thus she forced herself to be brave and answered his request in the only way she knew how. By giving him warmth as he did for her. Affection is shared by both the grand gestures and the little things.

    Each time Hiro patted her head, each time he hugged her, kissed her,plimented her, listened to her words, spent time with her, asked her what she wanted, protected her, worried about her, and asked about her day. Such gestures appeared meaningless, yet they gave the mage only one impression. This man loved her.

    So knowing the same man now needed her, there was no way she would not answer his call. When Jade was burned alive her vocal cords were also roasted. It was so bad speaking felt like pulling knives up her throat. As a mage, she started using short incantations to speak for her.

    The incantations were like the text-to-speech on earth. Theycked emotion and sounded horrible. However, due to her appearance, no one took the time to talk to her this went on for years. When she became part of the Mitsurugi family, shemented not being able to speak more. Magic became the bottleneck, so she shorted words to get more across.

    Hiro knew how much effort it took for the mage to speak using her own voice, thus despite the irate soundsing from his woman, love overflowed from his chest. Dering her love while being in pain with the longest sentence he ever heard from her, was worth more to him than any empty promise.

    Hiro and Jade kissed in their own way, and the loli mage who was already old enough to be called a woman found herself short of breath, despite basically just nuzzling her face to Hiro''s. The transmigrator simrly felt his body heat up from love, objectively he wasn''t lusting after her body but was enamored by her devotion.

    - Alert: Beauty''s Bane [D] Lvl 1 has suppressed the erection response of the host''s autonomic nervous system! INT increased by 6 points for 24 hours -

    ''¡­ I am not a loli-con okay. I don''t even see anything as she is in bandages. ¡­ I''m not¡­''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jade then turned away from her lover yet ced her hands on Hiro''s face caressing it affectionately, It was something she always saw Vanessa do to him while he slept. And the young woman who finally experienced spring for the first time felt seductive and sultry like a goddess.

    "Husband. Let''s return. Stealing a march. bad."

    As Hiro started to question his tastes the couple held hands as they walked back to their home. They were greeted by two women at the door.

    "Okaerina¡­. Something feels off¡­ don''t you think so Lene?"

    "Indeed¡­ Jei''s eyes look like she is guilty about something. And her bandages around her lips are damp."

    The maid then quickly approached while she had a broom in her hands as she circled the returning couple.

    "And I smell Jade on Hiro-sama, more than just normal skin ship, I can''t put my finger on it."

    Hiro who started sweating inwardly kept silent.

    ''Nessa, what are you a dog? How the hell can you determine what I smell like? I''m getting red gs everywhere. Lene is a Tsundere, Jei a Kuudere, don''t tell me she is like the pink-haired girl from that one anime.''

    However, the one to spill the beans was the mage herself. Jade made a victory pose and smugly dered.

    "I stole march. Took husband''s 1st kiss. I win. Exchanged vows. I am first wife. Bow to me."

    Vanessa and Raylene who heard her dropped what they were holding in shock. While it was a known fact all of them were his, the girls silently all wanted to be number one. Thepetition was like a game of cloak and dagger. Hidden from sight but known to all. Although sometimes the straightforward approach still worked best.

    Almost instantaneously. Both women were figuratively suddenly wrapped in surreal forces. Hiro rubbed his eyes as he saw them.  Raylene was on fire with a lion in mes suddenly appearing behind her. Not to be outdone an emerald phoenix wrapped in gales manifested behind Vanessa. It created tornadoes with every p of its wings.

    "Darling¡­ / Hiro-sama¡­."

    "We need to talk¡­." X2

    Seemingly joining the anime-like development, an eastern water dragon rose behind Jade as it created tidal waves that ssh around. The mage then confronted both women and answered in the same smug voice.

    "Protect Husband. Job of first wife. Fulfill my vow. Come at me bishes."

    "Jei, please stop trying to make things worse." Lamented the transmigrator

 Chapter 44 A Savior Only To Three Lives

    ?After getting grilled for a good amount of time, Jade happily shared the details of their kiss with the curious members of Hiro''s harem. The transmigrator who had nothing better to do busied himself by doing practice swings with his sword.

    Having tried Kendo, fencing, and medieval sword fighting on earth, he had a good idea of what to do as basics. Due to his main skill [Sword Expert] [B] and passive skill [Sword Mastery] [C] he learned instinctively what moves worked and what didn''t.

    Due to being self-taught he learned a style thatbined the fighting styles he tried back on Earth. Luckily some basic blocks and shes were enough to get him this far, the secondary active skills like [Six gales] actually behaved like a program.

    Once triggered, his body would move on its own and follow the skill''s course without any active participation from him. This allowed transmigrators to fight on par with actual warriors just through skills. The residents of Valorious considered such cheats an insult to those who trained but the battle harem system and its influence were too powerful.

    Technique and moves were what people created to maximizebat potential, in the face of overwhelming power, technique didn''t matter. No matter how well a boxer moved, no amount of technique can save him if he ate a punch with over ten times the strength of a man that moved at ten times the speed.

    Training and effort became useless due to such things, fighting got trivialized into a battle of stats. And most wars ended before they even began. However, Hiro knew from his time with anime and manga that there were things not in the system that still contributed to the battle. Thus he never allowed himself to growcent just because of having better stats.

    As Hiro didbat drills inspired by the various fighting styles, a voice then interrupted him.

    "Hiro-sama, dinner is ready. Is your training finished?"

    A blonde woman who had metallic arms then came out as her dress fluttered in the wind. Hiro who saw her thought how lucky he was that he had three wonderful women by his side. When prompted to enter Starfall he hated the idea of having to fight for Rhyne''s affection.

    Suddenly thinking he made his women raise des at each other''s throats, Hiro asked in a fluster.

    "Nessa, do you regret devoting yourself to me? If you chose a better man he could give you all of his heart. I am greedy. I demand your heart but can only give you a third inparison. I start to wonder why you guys even wanted to suffer such hardship with me."

    The transmigrator who started to wallow in self-pity looked to the floor in shame. What right does anyone have to demand something one cannot give? Harem''s only sounded good on paper, but in actuality, they were selfish, and unfair and trivialized the feelings of those involved.

    Vanessa who stared at Hiro in wonder approached with light steps, she then stared towards the sky as the moon shone in full view. Despite having prosthetics for limbs the transmigrator felt spellbound at her beauty and grace.

    "Hiro-sama did you know? Jade having rose-colored hair was burned alive at eight years old in thends of the Gracyeanor.

    "Raylene on the other hand contracted a debilitating curse for some reason that changed her appearance, even worse her caretakers sold her as a ve.

    "I had both of my arms removed due to being caught stealing food. It happened when I was twelve in a small town in the Valorious empire."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro who heard the hardship his girls faced, grew angry at the injustice. But Vanessa continued her story.

    "Each of us led abject and pitiful childhoods, yet we all strived to continue living. When we arrived in this city we wanted a fresh start but our appearances made it difficult. You know the rest, but all of us wished for one thing. Even if they don''t tell me, I am sure of it. would you know what that is?"

    The transmigrator mused yet couldn''t think of an answer, originally he thought he lived a sad life but the lives of his women made his look like a cakewalk. Despite suffering with money, Hiro had friends who helped him at various points in his life. His girls didn''t.

    "I''m sorry Nessa, I amcking in so much, I don''t even know how to console you."

    Vanessa then made a mischievous smile as she rebuked him. "Hmm, I agree you arecking as a partner. But if you kiss me I will forgive you." The maid then darted towards Hiro like wind and pressed her lips against his.

    The warmth of her lips still lingered even after she moved away. He could still taste what seemed like lipstick on his mouth. Vanessa then took his hand and ced it affectionately on her cheek.

    "We wished for a savior, Hiro-sama."

    Raylene let the weight of her words sink in. "Hiro-sama do you know what it feels like to live in a city where no one knows your name? Despite our attempts at gaining friends or helping people out we were ostracized and discriminated against solely because of how we looked."

    The woman closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth of her lover''s hand on her face. She then continued.

    "Every day, I wished for someone to call out my name. To tell me it''s okay to look this way and treat me like a person. I wanted an ally who would get angry for my sake, to tell me I am not alone, and shield me when I feel scared."

    She then opened her eyes and made a dazzling smile like she ruled on top of the world. "You are my savior, Hiro-sama. Like the shining white knight in fairy tales, you gave me salvation."

    Vanessa then threw herself into Hiro''s embrace, her arms tightly wrapped around him like a life vest at sea, her tears started to fall while her voice sobbed.

    "You called my name the first time we met, said it''s not my fault Icked arms, and apologized to me. Like the sun you drove away my darkness, your simple words made me so happy. You got angry when the crowd called me names, said I belonged to you as your woman, and stood in front of me intent on protecting me from Gilthunder.

    "Two days, my love, it took only two days for you to grant me everything I ever wished for in the span of six years. Now tell me Hiroyuki Mitsurugi-sama how could I not fall in love with you? I knew there and then that I was born to love you and only you. My sun, my hero, my beloved transmigrator."

 Chapter 45 A Savior Only To Three Lives 2

    ?Extremely emotional, the maid continued to cry her heart out. Hiro''s shirt started to be wet from Vanessa''s tears. Her arms which refused to let go only embraced him ever tighter. The maid buried her face into his chest, her warmth reaching him despite the fabrics that separated them.

    "Even if Lene and Jei do not tell me I am sure they are the same. When I saw Maximilian approach, I knew I would regret it for the rest of my life if I allowed any harm toe to you. I would willingly trade my life if only to allow Hiro-sama to live a second longer.

    "But fate had other ns, my sisters came in our time of need, my love. The two of them made a united front with me to protect the one we adored the most.

    "Unlike those shallow goblin girls, they were the same as me. I saw in their eyes the same desperation I had. I knew they would rather die than separate from you. I originally nned to kill them¡­"

    ''¡­ excuse me did I just hear that right? My kind maid wanted to kill my harem?''

    "My desire to monopolize you demanded I ended their lives. But then I thought about what you would think of such a woman. One who killed your allies in her selfishness. Thus I waited.

    "I will watch them and prove I am superior, when you grow tired of them I would end them in one fell swoop. Only I deserve you... you are mine.... My knight... My hero.... you can belong to no one else! MINE!"

    Hiro, who heard the words of Vanessa started to feel cold. The blonde maid''s irises started to alternate between red and blue. She started to grit her teeth. Her face warped into one of anger as the maid wrestled with her emotions. Inwardly the transmigrator panicked.

    ''Fucking shit, I fucking knew it. Vanessa is a fucking yandere! What do I do? Fuck! What do I do?''

    - Alert: Beauty''s Bane [D] Lvl 1 has suppressed the erection response of the host''s autonomic nervous system! INT increased by 6 points for 24 hours -

    ''Fuck you! system! I am not turned on by having a yandere ¡­ Well maybe a little... You know what screw it. I have a yandere so what? Sue me! How do they handle Yandere''s in manga again?''

    Vanessa started to twitch uncontrobly like a doll and started to murmur dangerous things in a low voice. Hiro then returned her embrace and brought his hand to her chin, raised her face, and gave her a passionate kiss. After the deed, Hiro moved away only to see the maid with flush cheeks and shallow breaths. Her eyes were notably red like rubies.

    "Love, please do not harm Jade and Raylene. I want you to swear this to me. If I saved you know that you three also saved me. And besides, we need people who would protect our house when we go on dates, help us when you get pregnant, and babysit.

    "Rather than people whom we don''t know aren''t they already the best choices? We won''t be able to move around for years if we have mini Hiros and mini Nessas running around. It would be better for our romance if they are present. I am fine not adding anyone else. Just permit those two. I beg you, my love."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro then quickly went in for another peck, the yandere who seemed to overheat from the short tryst of their lips started to ponder seriously. From Hiro''s repertoire of manga, anime, and light novels he quickly formted an action n to handle a yandere.

    Rule number 1. Never disagree with said yandere. Doing so will give her the impression something is more important than her. Always use please and thank you.

    Rule number 2. Never threaten her into doing something by leaving her. The odds of her murdering your ass rises if you push her enough, this approach is a suicidal band-aid that will backfire on you eventually.

    Rule number 3. Highlight the other women in your circle as jobs or roles for her benefit. Do not acknowledge them as women less she begins to see them as a threat.

    Rule number 4. Intimacy, a whole lot of it will ensure your yandere behaves if only to get more.

    Rule number 5. If you have no intention of leaving your yandere, highlight all the good things you two will do in the future. Doing so allows her to nail her vision for the future and be more tolerant of the present.

    Rule number 6. Remember to reassure her of your love and devotion. Failure to do so may end up costing you if she breaks down. An ounce of prevention is better than a pound of cure.

    Rule number 7. Talk as if she is in control. Ask her permission, opinion, and input in all things. This gives the yandere a false sense of security allowing her to believe she is being magnanimous.

    Vanessa''s eyes turn blue as she nodded. "I understand Hiro-sama, I ept them as your lovers as they will be our future nannies and guards, plus we need them to manage your needs when I get pregnant.

    "Know that I only do so because it is you who requested it and I am an understanding wife. I refuse to allow anyone else though, like those goblin girls, one of them said she will warm your bed! (even I haven''t done that)."

    The maid then pulled a knife out of her prosthetic arm and pointed it at Hiro''s little brother. Her eyes suddenly turned red as she continued "My love, I am extremely well-versed in tonics that enhance pleasure and pain. And due to my years as an assassin, I will know if you keep secrets from me. So don''t even bother trying. ALSO! If you cheat ever cheat on me remember that I will castrate you."

    The transmigrator gulped in nervousness as he smiled. He gave Vanessa a swift peck on the cheek as he answered. "I won''t. My love, you, Lene, and Jei are all I ever need. Didn''t I refuse the goblin girls immediately? I didn''t know you were an assassin thought. When did it happen?"

    Hiro then drew away from the yandere and held her hand as they walked.

 Chapter 46 A Savior Only To Three Lives 3

    ?Returning to normal, Vanessa recovered her grace and kind persona as she spoke.

    "I lied earlier Hiro-sama, my arms were not taken because I stole, it was because I failed to assassinate my target. With my cover blown, they mutted me and threw me away. I came from a noble family originally, but when my parents died in an ident. I became homeless and had no one to turn to.

    "The convent of shadows took me in and I was raised as a weapon, they saw potential and thus profited by teaching a desperate child a life centered around bloodshed. I felt like I had no right to call upon a savior when I took so much from so many.

    "Yet the heaven''s still answered my prayers, by brining us together. So long as you love me Hiro-sama I can carry on...Oh gosh look at the time, my sisters must be starving waiting for us. Let''s go Hiro-sama!"

    Perhaps embarrassed or ashamed, Vannesa quickly ended the talk and pulled Hiro into the house. They then returned and had an amicable dinner with Lene and Jeiughing their worries away.

    The transmigrator ensured to show his affection and care for his harem in various ways, which in turn made the women feel like they won the lottery.

    When night came, Hiro went out for some light sword drills to allow his dinner to go down without a fuss. Upon returning he heard the sounds of metal hitting metal and saw the ze of the miniature forge Raylene brought home.

    Wondering what she worked on, Hiro quietly observed and saw the cksmith striker hammer the dents off his armor, his longsword alsoy on one side, its edge polished to perfection.

    Feeling that the time called for some skinship he tip-toed behind her and ced both his hands on the woman''s abs fondling them as he kissed her neck.

    Despite her skin being purple and being extremely thin, it behaved just like healthy skin and felt the same to the touch.

    "Nnngh! Ah! BAKA! LECHER! PERVERT! What are you doing!"

    Unable to stop herself from moaning in pleasure, the woman in a skull mask shivered upon her man''s touch. She quickly said some harsh words but didn''t move away from his embrace. Hiro in turn sucked Raylene''s neck aiming to give her a hickey.

    "Aggggh~ please let me go, darling, I''m starting to feel strange. Baka."

    Seeing this normally firm and confident woman beg so meekly, flipped a switch inside Hiro''s mind. ''Shit, bullying her is too much fun. I don''t think I can stop. How the hell can you be so adorable!''

    His lust started to rise as he dominated her. The woman''s breaths were shallow which caused her chest to rise and fall amorously while she begged in his arms.

    - Alert: Beauty''s Bane [D] Lvl 1 has suppressed the erection response of the host''s autonomic nervous system! INT increased by 6 points for 24 hours -

    ''Fuck this is going to be a problem in the future. I need to find a way to turn this off.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Make me." While uttering his threat, his hands started to explore the cksmith striker''s body. Despite her verbal reprimands, the woman with silky blue hair melted like pudding in Hiro''s embrace. She didn''t resist him no matter what he did. Allowing him to grope her everything to his heart''s content.

    After a few moments of cries and pleading Hiro finally allowed Raylene to escape. The cksmith striker who normally was brash and domineering covered her chest andher regions in fright as she spoke.

    "BAKA! Forget what you just heard. I am not such a shameful woman. I don''t normally make such disgraceful sounds!"

    Hiro then made a lewd smile as he ogled his woman''s body. Raylene then grew embarrassed and picked up a piece of armor and threw it full force at it.

    "I TOLD YOU TO FORGET IT! BAKA! BAKA! BAKA!"

    Hiro evaded the flying metal and rebuked her. "But didn''t you like it? You were making such lewd sounds like you were on the verge of ecstasy."

    The woman in a skull mask then shouted in panic. "THAT''S BECAUSE I NEVER HAD MY BODY FONDLED BY THE MAN I LOVE BEFORE!"

    The transmigrator, who got second-hand embarrassment from her words started to snicker, Raylene on the other hand wanted to die from shame and bury herself in the ground. "LOOK AT THE CRAP YOU ARE FORCING ME TO SAY! BAKA! BAKA! BAKA!"

    The cksmith striker started throwing whatevery within her reach toward her lewd predator. Although Hiro avoided most of them, one managed to connect. A Smithing hammer smacked him in the face, its enormous size made ducking useless. Getting knocked down, Hiroically fell on the ground in an eagle spread.

    Raylene quickly rushed towards the unconscious Hiroyuki lying on the ground, she cradled his face into her chest as she cried out. "Darling, are you okay? I''m sorry I didn''t mean it, I was extremely happy you find me attractive. I will let you do whatever you want with me just wake up."

    On cue, Hiro then opened his eyes and quickly verified "Anything I want?" Raylene, dumbfounded by what happened finally understood that her man never stopped bullying her. She suddenly stood up and said in a teary voice. "You are horrible! BAKA! Do you have any idea how worried I was!"

    Attempting to run away Hiro suddenly flew and embraced her from behind. His tender whispers entered her ears like pillow talk. "I''m sorry Lene, you are far too adorable for your own good. Scream and moan all you want, I don''t find it disgraceful, it only makes me desire you more. As your lover, I want to know everything about you."

    Shivering from his breaths, Raylene then murmured in a small voice. The woman then removed her mask as she turned around and grabbed his face.

    "What are you saying? As If I would show such behavior to anyone else. This side of me is known solely by you¡­ baka. The one who granted me happiness greater than that of kings. The man that made me feel cherished and loved despite what I am.

    "The fact that you are by my side makes me grateful for every morning anding home to your embrace is what I look forward to every evening. My love and devotion exist only for you Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, my darling from another world."

 Chapter 47 A Savior Only To Three Lives 4

    ?Raylene then wrapped her arms around Hiro''s neck as she pulled him in for a kiss. He who saw her face for the first time marveled at it''s beauty. The woman had wounds one would want to hide yes, but the base model was so excellent it didn''t matter. After she expressed her affection for the one she adored, Raylene waited.

    Her right eye had three long gashes that forced it closed. The left cheek also had arge punctured wound, one that seemed from an arrow. Hiro also noticed her gorgeous eye that had a golden iris, moreover, his woman''s exquisite face looked like that of a supermodel, and her beauty left him breathless.

    Raylene who rarely took off her mask grew anxious at his silence, feeling her difort Hiro quickly spoke to not make his woman misunderstand. "I''m sorry I got caught off guard. Darling you are so beautiful, why wear such an ugly mask?"

    Obviously, the woman was dumbfounded at his response. The cksmith striker half expected him to turn away in disgust or maybe grow angry at her arrogance, but the man did neither and praised her for her looks. "I am beautiful? Baka, you are lying."

    Hiro then kissed her closed eye and he embraced her. "Darling, I am serious, I swear on my sword. You are even more beautiful than Rhyne."

    The skull woman without her mask felt like thousands of butterflies started fly around her stomach like a hurricane. The woman''s body started to heat up and her cheeks started to have a rosy flush. "Don''t think that makes me happy, baka. You are just saying that."

    Hiro held her hand as he led his darling outside the makeshift smithy. "It''s okay if you don''t believe me now, I will woo you from now till the day I no longer breathe. So I am in no rush."

    Raylene then stuck his arm with her fist, "Baka! Don''t even joke about that, I don''t want to hear about you dying. EVER! Continue to do so and I won''t speak to you for a month. Baka."

    "Yes, yes I am an idiot, one that you love to bits and cannot live without. Come, darling, tomorrow is a big day, I don''t want you to waste it here alone."

    They continued to flirt until the couple entered the house where Vanessa and Jade were. The maid and mage worked to prepare the bag Hiro would use for tomorrow. As the hours passed, anxiety started to be evident among the women. Oblivious to their plight, Hiro who wanted an early start tomorrow pulled out the mat he used as a makeshift bed.

    The girls were the ones who used the bed, as the man of the house Hiro endured the floor to allow his women to rest infort. Of course, due to him leaving tomorrow he now had a huge dilemma.

    All three of his women wore their sleepwear and hugged pillows while facing him. Raylene also no longer wore her mask to the surprise of everyone.

    "Darling, it''s too cold tonight sleep on the bed. The floor is no good."

    "Hiro-sama Lene is right, we need to conserve magic stones and keep heating to a minimum, we can do it the old fashion way."

    "Husband. Get into the bed. Before they attack you."

    "..."

    "What the hell is that supposed to mean chibi-chan? You picking a fight?"

    "You brought rope. Lewd masked harlot. Get away from husband."

    "Hiro-sama, we can ignore the noisy babysitters and cuddle in the bed over there."

    "Oy! you crazy maid, stop trying to get into darling''s pants would you?"

    "Shut up you one-eyed bitch before I shave your head bald. If you aren''t helping, leave."

    "Husband. Come with me. I''ll protect you."

    See them argue pointlessly, Hiro decided to bite the bullet and try to help everyone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ah! My back is killing me front lying on the floor so much, and it''s too cold. Girl''s do you mind if I stay on the bed with you all?"

    "...!!!!..." silenced when he presented them with what they wanted, each girl quickly forgot about their arguments and focused on the prize.

    "Of course darling! As the eldest I will apany you and warm you up, I''m sure one of my sisters would be d to sleep on the floor."

    "Haa? Bitch stop deluding yourself, a corpse like you couldn''t warm up a cube of ice in the middle of summer."

    "Shut up shrimp. Grow hands first.  Sharing bed with husband. Needs arms."

    "As if you''re any better? I at least have boobs you t-chested lolicon bait, embracing you willnd Hiro-sama in jail!"

    "He wants to warm up you biatch, metallic arms would be the opposite so scoot off and lie on the floor!"

    "Corpse no better. Join her on floor bish."

    "Go change your bandages or something you mummified chibi-chan."

    Hiro who listened to them argue started to have migraines, was it too much to ask for his girls to get along? The transmigrator decided to put his foot down and spoke in a loud voice.

    "ENOUGH! Today is thest day before I leave, I wanted to spend it together with all of you, but if bickering is all you three wish to do, then continue to do so without me good night."

    The man then stormed towards the bed and faced the wall, after a few momentster small footsteps echoed as three people climbed into the bed.

    Jade snuggled on his back, she seemed desperate for his attention as she weakly nudged him non-stop. Raylene ced herself in front of him, her face pleaded for forgiveness like an abandoned puppy.

    Vanessa silently took position above his pillow and curled her body to wrap around his head. Her metallic prosthetics were left on the floor so she could not even embrace him.

    Hiro felt love for his women warm him up. Unwilling to stay angry, he adjusted his head tond snuggly on Vanessa''s stomach, then rolled to face the ceiling, and drew Raylene and Jade into his arms. He then gave all three a swift kiss and whispered in a soft voice. "I love you all, please get along if only for my sake okay? I will be sad if even one of you is not by my side."

    "Sorry, husband. / I apologize darling. / please forgive me, my love."

    "It''s fine you girls, I don''t care about anyone else but I will always forgive you ande running at your call. No matter what happens the three of you are mine and nothing can change that, so rx okay?"

    Satisfied at his im each woman enjoyed the warmth of their man for the first time.

    Just like that the night quietly passed, maybe because each wife had a short meaningful tryst with Hiro, they all slept soundly without nightmares and woke up to a wonderful day. His harem apanied him to the castle.

    When they arrived at the gate, Hiro gave each of them a loving embrace and shared a passionate kiss. The guards at the gate felt weird, here was a man who had such a loving send off but it came from a corpse, a mummy, and an amputee. Yet Hiro looked so in love they grew envious.

    As the door closed that was thest time his harem saw Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, for despite his best efforts. He failed to return and the events that followed would change Valorious forever.

 Chapter 48 A New Ally And The Legacy Of Salvation

    ?The dawn before Hiro''s hunt, the transmigrator woke to see the women originally around him have all disappeared. When he focused on his hearing, the continuous rhythm of a hammer striking something metallic entered his ears.

    He got up, made the bed, and walked out to the backyard. Voices could be heard even before he approached.

    "Lene you are sure about this? We aren''t even sure if it would work. Please reconsider."

    "We already had this conversation, Nessa. Jei, continue grafting the array. We only have one shot."

    "Ugh. Hurry. Coding difficult."

    "But I''m not even an official Alchemy apprentice, writing runes for me is too much."

    "So? I''m not even an official cksmith, I''m just a striker, one of those who hammer ore. Jade isn''t even an Array Technician, just a coder. What have you got to lose?"

    "Shrimp. Stop being chicken. You worry. We know. We all do. We cannot lose him. No matter what."

    "But this is already good enough as it is. If I fail the entire thing will melt."

    "Trust you./ I trust you, Nessa."

    "You guys¡­"

    Raylene continued to grunt as she hammered with all her strength. "I trust your feelings for Darling. I know you would give your all. And If it increases his chances of returning even a tiny bit it is worth the risk."

    "Stop talking. Hurry." Jade who started to falter had her hands out while magic pulses entered a magic circle. The circle was drawn around the longsword being worked by Lene.

    The mage was grafting a magic array onto the weapon. The array would grant it an additional ability, ifbined with Raylene''s magic smithing the ability would be even better.

    Magic smithing required aura, so Raylene made the metal heat up initially by furnace then ignited her aura to go even hotter.

    The de glowed brown from the intense temperature but had blue lines along the entire weapon which prevented it from melting.

    Seeing the trust and determination of her sisters Vanessa then took out a vial of liquid and a knife. She then pour the vial''s contents into the knife and invoked her spirit. "I understand. Then I will no longer falter."

    Hiro then saw what could only be seen as ghosts from the surroundings gathering towards the knife''s tip. The entire thing looked surreal whenbined with the mesing from Raylene''s hammer and the blue magic circle being fueled by Jade.

    The Transmigrator shed tears silently as he saw how much his girls loved him. He wanted to help but knew showing up will only serve to deter their efforts. Vanessa then desperately chanted.

    "Wraiths of those who fell and arose, by my caliber follow my guidance and engrave your wrath and fury on this de! I BEG YOU! GRANT MY BELOVED STRENGTH!"

    She then approached Lene who was still hammering and started writing an ancient script on the weapon. Her eyes, ears, and nose started to bleed as she endured the feelings of the dead.

    Aura used the body''s inner chi, Mana uses the person''stent Psionic potential. Spirit was the only resource that required willpower. It used the strength of those who have already passed and those yet to be born. When one takes in their strength, one also needs to endure their sorrows, rage, and regret.

    The whirlwind of emotions causes those whock the willpower to be slothful due to conflicting memories. Ultimately they be apathetic to the entire world. Nessa who knew this normally used rune engraving only when absolutely necessary. The reasons being the bacsh hurt like hell and left her in tatters afterwards.

    The rune engraving then promptly began while Lene hammered and Jade reinforced the metal and coded an array. Aura, Spirit, and Mana worked in concert as each fortified or created something new in the sword.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After a few minutes, there was only silence. Jade fell to the floor face first, convulsing from mana deprivation. Raylene fell backward as her body acquired a fever from fatigue from aura overuse. Vanessa, who wiped the blood from her eyes then checked the newly forged weapon in high spirits, eximing in a hoarse voice.

    "Sisters! We seeded! With this that Manticore is toast! We actually seeded! Where is Hiro-sama!? We need to show it to him..." As relief flooded her, the maid couldn''t continue her words and abruptly fell unconscious.

    Hiro then walked forward and picked up his wives, he cleaned their wounds and gave them the overdrive canceler via a kiss. He even ripped apart Jade''s bandages to do so. The mage deliriously wanted to kill herself as she rebuked him and cried, Raylene, angry without reason punched his face repeatedly. On the other hand, Vanessa became like a doll that wouldn''t move.

    Thanking them in his heart, he then carried each of them into the bed in princess carries. Upon returning to the backyard he then looked at the weapon his family made for him with blood, sweat, and determination.

    The weapon looked unlike a European longsword but gravitated towards an eastern de, itcked a cross guard but had a wolf''s mouth as the hand guard. The de glowed ck as the first rays of sunlight shone upon it.

    ___________________________

    de of Mitsurugi

    Rank [C]

    Description: A weapon filled with the love and devotion of the Mitsurugi harem. Created bybining magic smithing, array formations, and rune engraving. Despite being made from poor materials, Calibers enhanced the sword to its limits. Bound to [Hiroyuki Mitsurugi]

    ATK: 50 ~ 500

    - All Stats +20

    - Magic Skill - [Sword Driver]

    - [Sword Driver] - Upon using Aura transforms the longsword''s de to increase width, weight, and length.

    - Array - [Weight Canceler]

    - [Weight Canceler] - Upon activating [Sword Driver] the increased weight is canceled and stored in the array. Weight can be returned by invoking [Impact], which increases the weight of the weapon by a factor of three.

    - Rune - [Rune of Bnce] | [Rune of Pressure Concentration]

    [Rune of Bnce] - allows the weapon to remain perfectly bnced no matter its form, Upon activating [Impact] transforms into [Rune Of Pressure Concentration]

    [Rune of Pressure Concentration] - forces all bnce to focus on the tip of the de and all momentum gained upon shing will be used to shift bnce further. Increases piercing power by a factor of ten.

    __________________

    Seeing the abilities of the sword, Hiro could only stare in admiration at his harem. When they were discussing how to kill a dragon the greatest problem arose from its defenses. Due to not having the time or funds to create a better weapon, they instead focused on one thing.

    "Pierce It."

    Jade''s exnation covered their entire strategy. One didn''t need to shatter or cut apart the armor. Just break through one point.

    Thus [Sword Driver], [Weight Canceler] and the two runes all were designed for one thing. To allow the sword to deliver as much power and damage into a specific point.

 Chapter 49 A New Ally And The Legacy Of Salvation 2

    ?Using physics and calibers the Mitsurugi harem brought gravity to their advantage as they made this monstrous weapon. In theory, the [de of Mitsurugi] could grow to the size of cavalry mounted proportions yet handle like a normal sword.

    But its greatest strengthy in [Impact]. Once invoked the de would increase in weight by three times and then shift its bnce from the handle to the tip, effectively turning it into ance.

    The consideration came from thence having the greatest piercing power among ded weapons. Hiro then took the sheath Raylene created and wore the [de of Mitsurugi] on his waist. The transmigrator then prepared breakfast for himself and his women.

    As Hiro couldn''t cook he only simply roasted some sausages and bacon. The family intended to splurge a bit for his send-off, normally they had hard bread and tasteless soup.

    When the girls smelt the tasty aroma of the cooking meat, they all woke up and noticed they were clean and on the bed.

    Hiro then thanked them and enjoyed onest meal with his family.

    The sword on his hip now gave him a renewed determination toe home. He didn''t make any more speeches as his resolve may crumble if he did.

    Yet when he was going out, all three of the girls followed him like ducklings. And together they walked towards the castle. After sending Hiro off, the girls watched the image of their husband onest time as the door closed. As the leader of the expedition was Starfall, Nessa believed they would take airborne carriages to the location. Thus they all wish to be with Hiro until thest minute.

    After Hiro and his harem separated, the transmigrator looked around to check his surroundings. The man saw a group preparing for an expedition but in contrast to his expectations, it wasn''t the Spouse ranks of Starfall. There were twenty-plus people all checking their equipment and Hiro saw some familiar faces.

    "Rhyne''s Devoted¡­"

    A young woman no more than eighteen years old saw Hiro and waved energetically. She had light chestnut brown hair and was covered in armor tes, the girl then approached and stopped in front of the transmigrator and saluted.

    "Hiro-sama? I am so happy to meet you! Riluttante Zhertva! Please call me Rilu for short! I am one of Rhyne-sama''s devoted at your service!"

    Overwhelmed by the energy of Rilu, Hiro was reminded of the new hires who arrived in the workforce. Idealistic, full of energy, and eager to prove themselves, these types of people were the best to use for cheapbor but also burned out the quickest.

    Knowing how to handle such people Hiro decided to understand the situation using her.

    "Pleased to meet you Rilu, I am Hiroyuki Mitsurugi you can call me Hiro for short. I am a guest at this hunt as amunity service. I was told only the spouse-ranks and ! would participate but all of Starfall''s devoted seem to be present. As the more experienced here can I please ask for your help?"

    Rilu, who Hiro acknowledge with sincerity and even was asked for counsel answered with frightening enthusiasm.

    "OF COURSE! Even though I am a newly bound sub, I am knowledgeable about a variety of topics due to living in the capital. I also know extensive general history, tactics, and quite a lot about beasts!"

    The transmigrator didn''t forget to silent use [Inspect] on her, knowing your allies'' abilities had a lot of benefits be it fighting, nning, or just in general.

    ___________________

    Name: Riluttante Zhertva

    Race: Human

    Level: 45

    Age: 18

    Title: Justice Enforcer

    HP: 2000 (+300) | SP: 500

    STR: 2000 (+470) | AGI: 918  | INT: 1880

    ______________________

    Battle Harem: Starfall

    Dominant Rank: B<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Domination Avable: 100%

    Dominant: Rhyne Fair Dominii (Starfall)

    Submissive: N/A

    ______________________

    Main Skills:

    Scales of Justice [A] Lvl 9

    ______________________

    Secondary skills (+) Expand

    Passive skills (+) Expand

    ______________________

    Equipment: Starfall Standard Armor [A], Giustizia [A]

    Runes:

    Enchantments:

    ___________________________

    The man failed to hide his surprise upon seeing her information. Rilu was way more powerful than him. And while she had only basic gear, it was still better than what he had.

    ''2000 points in STR? Isn''t that the same as a spouse rank? Wait now that I think about it 10% of 200,000 is not 2000 but 20,000 right? Then if Rilu has 2000 that''s 1%, then why did Artorius have so low a stat?''

    Numbers never lied, so while wondering what was going on as Hiro decided to park the matter for now. Luckily the young devoted failed to notice as she continued going on and on about her vast experience and the things she could do.

    Hiro politely smiled as he listened to the girl with brown chestnut hair boast about her abilities and knowledge. A few kind words went a long while for such types of people. Rilu then smacked her head yfully and started chattering like a news reporter.

    "AH! Look at me I got so excited I haven''t even answered your question. Ehem! The spouse ranks were sent to train in another ce. Fearing theing match against prince Dn, her highness stepped up the training for them and sent us, the next strongest force to subjugate this beast!"

    ''Max did say Rhyne was sending him to training, still, this woman is the standard, this might be a piece of cake.''

    Hiro then noticed the looks of disdain from the rest of the Devoted, the leader among them shouted some words indicating the expedition was leaving. The transmigrator then looked at his guide and asked.

    "Rilu, the rest of the city believes that I tried to rape Rhyne, Starfall also hates me for this. Why is it you are friendly with me? Do you not despise me as Rhyne''s submissive?"

    The young girl then smiled as she answered.

    "Oh! That is because I know you are innocent, my main skill [Scales of Justice] passively tells me which crimes a person is guilty of. So I know you are harmless, if that weren''t the case I would have decapitated you at the door!"

    The dissonance in the face and the words of the young devoted caused Hiro to sweat bullets. Somehow he knew Rilu was not kidding. He then asked for peace of mind. "If that is the case then couldn''t you have told the people that I was innocent?"

    Rilu then made a thinking gesture as she thought and asked in a puzzled manner.

    "Why would I do that? Despite being innocent, her highness deemed it fit to brand you a rapist. As Her highness can never be wrong it means it is part of somethingrger. Unless directed I will keep my mouth shut as I am Rhyne-sama''s devoted first and foremost."

 Chapter 50 A New Ally And The Legacy Of Salvation 3

    ?''Can never be wrong? What kind of brainwashing is going on here? Does the battle harem system affect even logic and reasoning once bound? I better not stick so close to her.''

    Resolving to stay away from the woman Hiro then looked around and noticed apart from him and Rilu almost everyone already boarded the carriages. And for the record, it was a sky carriage like Nessa guessed. Four-wheeled vehicles were present which seemed to be pulled by five pegasi or winged horses each.

    One of the devoted shouted to Rilu and quickly returned to the lead one. The woman then faced Hiro as she said.

    "Hiro-sama, the seating arrangements have changed, instead of separating evenly, they ced all the luggage in thest one. Only you and I will be on it seems. They told me the rationale allowed the other three carriages can serve as assault tforms with six people each."

    "Should there be another person with us? Including you, there should be 20 devoted right?"

    Rilu then thumped her fist as she only now remembered. "Oh him? I executed that man this morning due to desertion. Because of my skill, I was tasked by her highness to uphold order. He grew scared at the thought of fighting the dragons and attempted to run away. If you have no further questions shall we go Hiro-sama?"

    The young girl then opened the door and reached out her hand.

    "Wasn''t she your ally? How can you so casually execute one of yourrades." Without missing a beat Rilu then spoke with a frigid voice as she responded. "Anyone who goes against Rhyne-sama''s orders should be bisected without mercy. Abandoning the task given to him is the same as spitting on Rhyne-sama''s face. As her devoted, I am the scythe that culls her enemies."

    Returning to her original demeanor, she then boarded the carriage and tapped the spot next to her. "Enough about him,e in Hiro-sama, let me tell you about how wonderful Rhyne-sama is."

    The transmigrator could not help but think, ''Devoted indeed¡­''

    As the carriages flew to their destination, the marvel of thendscape passed by Hiroyuki''s eyes. Majestic mountains, lush valleys, and pristine oceans, the scenery showed the beauty of Valorious. Rilu who saw the face of Hiro couldn''t help butment.

    "Hiro-sama, your facial expressions are so adorable. Like a kid who saw the world for the first time."

    the transmigrator who had grown annoyed being told the same thing repeatedly smiled wryly and instead diverted the conversation to another topic.

    "So I have been told, on another note Rilu, while I am innocent, your respect for me is too much, why do you always add Sama, are you familiar with Japanese culture?"

    Rilu then had her eyes open wide in excitement. "I AM VERY MUCH FAMILIAR WITH JAPANESE CULTURE!" noticing her panting, the young devoted tried to control herself and spoke in a calmer voice.

    "Ehem, Please forgive me I lost myself in a bit. As a devoted follower of Valorious history, I have the utmost respect for transmigrators like Hiro-sama. My respect for you is because of their contributions to the founding of this world. Japanese culture was spread by the Emperor and the Saviors. Only those who have direct lines to them or study history would be familiar with Japanese."

    Hiro who heard new terms inquired further. "Saviors? Who are they? Why would being linked to them allow one to be familiar with Japanese?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rilu then looked towards the window and spoke in a solemn voice. "Heavens, please let me thank you for allowing me to meet Hiro-sama. Grant give me wisdom so I can show him the glory of the saviors correctly."

    The transmigrator who heard her quiet prayer started to remember pushy salesmen or con artists on earth. ''So that''s why no one wanted to ride with her, they already knew how she is when she gets excited. This will not be a boring flight then.''

    "HIRO-SAMA! I WILL NOW TELL YOU ABOUT THE SAVIORS! Please pay attention I will quiz youter!"

    ''Good grief, isn''t this like meeting a die-hard fan of a franchise? Well, I was interested anyway.''

    Rilu, drank a lot of water in exaggerated gulps andically pulled out tables, picture, and scrolls from somewhere andid it all out in the carriage.

    "Hiro-sama the Saviors was a group of nine beings who surpassed the limits of humanity. Before the age of Saviors, the Valorious continent went by another name. It was once called the Cradle of Demons."

    Rilu then pulled out a map and pointed to a map that had markers ced all over it.

    "Hiro-sama this is what the continent once looked at as the Cradle of demons. To put it simply, each marker on this map was a demon lord. Seventy-two of them waged war on one another in a never-ending cycle of bloodshed and destruction.

    "Humans and all other life back then were little more than livestock and toys for the demons. A wise unknown sage made a prophecy, four beings from another world will be sent to the Cradle of Demons as heroes that will end the turbulent times.

    "The demons who learned of the prophecy started to massacre humans by the thousands. When all hope seemed lost four beings from Earth arrived on this continent. Their original names have been kept from the general public for confidentiality but immediately upon arriving they brought power surpassing the rest of humanity."

    Hiro who had an amazed face couldn''t help butment. "Holy shit! and I thought I had it rough."

    Rilu who was in preaching mode ignored the transmigrator and continued, her eyes lit with a zeal unique only to religious fanatics.

    "Dius Valorious, Effrin Gracyeanor, Tian barda, and Leonidas Dominii the four transmigrators took on new names as they fought against the forces of darkness.  Their battles became the beacon of hope for the continent and they waged war without rest for over 20 years. Growing in strength they liberated city after city. Managing to kill demon lord after demon lord.

    "Eventually they liberated the Eternal paradise and the Dragon''sir. The strongest fairies since time memorial the Eternity Sisters joined them. Alongside the sisters came Ethan Dragonblood the most powerful dragon lord ever born from the race''sst survivors. The unknown sage also made himself known and assisted them, he called himself Verathragna.

    "Historiansmented that the death of the demon lords gave the continent the power to fight back. The Eternity sisters and Dragon lord Ethan became thend''s answer to the injustice she suffered.

 Chapter 51 A New Ally And The Legacy Of Salvation 4

    ?"Together they formed the Nine saviors. In the twenty-fifth year of the transmigrator''s arrival, they managed to defeat thest demon lord. Against all odds and the entire world preventing their sess they triumphed.

    "Unfortunately unlike fairy tales, the Saviors did not escape unscathed. The Eternity sisters exhausted their powerful magic and had to return to the Eternal Paradise. Dragon lord Ethan suffered a life-threatening injury and was forced to enter hibernation to survive. Verathragna died after turning the battle in the Savior''s favor."

    Rilu then silently wept as she continued, her mood turned for the worse as she recounted a legacy long forgotten. Hiro remained silent, due to his experiences he could only imagine how difficult the battles were. Fighting against the entire world and losing allies was a lot to take in. Four of them Earthlings like him, were stranded in this world for over twenty years.

    "Historians called it the cruelest joke of time, they began as four and then ended as four. In the end, the inhabitants of this world, even those that were already akin to gods couldn''t oust the transmigrators."

    "Unable to return home, due to Lord Dius being the party leader the continent was henceforth called Valorious. His chosen surname supposedly meant valor and glory. He hoped that his legacy will sustain those that follow in the future. They then separated to the four winds, Valorious made an Empire in the north, Gracyeanor to the east, Dominii to the south, and barda to the west."

    Hearing a familiar name Hiro then asked in a hurry.

    "barda? Then doesn''t that mean Krayto Ojisan is from the barda kingdom?"

    Rilu who heard him, answered while puzzled. "Ojisan? Lord barda is thest surviving member of the barda royalty. Out of the four kingdoms, only the Dominii empire still stands today."

    Hiro couldn''t believe his ears, how could empires established by what could only be called deities fall? Perhaps reading his face Rilu, answered his questions without him even asking.

    "They all fell due to a variety of reasons, cmities, civil war, and corruption could be cited as the factors of their copse. But the most obvious was the disappearance of the Saviors."

    "They disappeared? Did they manage to return home?"

    "No one knows, they changed their names adter all. It was to prevent others from learning that Saviors never die from old age. We only know that our current emperor, Leonidas Dominii is not a descendant but the original transmigrator due tody Rhyne''s information. Yet even Emperor Leonidas disappeared suddenly.

    "Several millennia have passed and now one knows where they all went. But one thing is for certain, if not for the Saviors, thend would still be called the Cradle of Demons.

    "Ethan Dragonblood - The Dragon Savior.

    "Verathragna- The Mystic Savior.

    "Hymeno Yuvaika, Rosse Keisara, Bianca Ceile, The Eternity sisters or The Fairy Saviors.

    "Leonidas Dominii - The Lance Savior.

    "Tian barda - The Halberd Savior.

    "Effrin Gracyeanor - The Bow Savior.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "And the one to lead them all, Dius Valorious - The Sword Savior.

    "They are the ones that carried the weight of the world as they fought against the enemies of humanity. Their legacy is one of glory, battle, and ultimately hope. I couldn''t help to think how difficult it must have been. How hard did they have to push themselves? When everyone choose to bow down they alone rose to fight."

    Hiro who heard such grand tales felt his horizons expand. These four were like him supposedly, everyday humans who only knew of peace. Yet they fought a war they didn''t have to, all for and that wasn''t theirs. But something didn''t make sense. Leonidas was already immensely powerful. Why did he need to ask for something as ridiculous as the Battle harem system?

    Did each Savior also have a wish or was it just the transmigrators? What did the others wish for? Leonidas supposedly asked for the Battle harem system simply to protect his wives and family. But from what? What did a man of his caliber fear so much that he needed to go to that extent? He decided to share the system with the world which may give him even more enemies yet still chose to do so.

    Hiro noticed it long ago, the battle harem system may look like a harem protagonist''s dream, but underneath it,id a foundation for creating a powerful army bound to one purpose. Furthermore, something didn''t sit right with Hiro. He could understand the five original inhabitants to be casualties. But why did even the four transmigrators all suddenly disappear?

    Who could be powerful enough to make them move? Perhaps Rilu grew expectant upon brainwashing the transmigrator, the young woman decided to share more.

    "If you are theorizing that the battle harem system is a tool for war, numerous historians did the same thing. From the gaps, one schr suggested that the actions of the Saviors all had one thing inmon."

    Hiro, who couldn''t find anything simr to the oues of all nine saviors waited for Rilu to continue. Perhaps happy that she found a fellow kindred spirit that loved history, the light-browned-haired history nut then spoke to deliver the biggest bomb to the subject matter at hand.

    "Their actions seem to indicate that the battle was not over. All of them could be theorized to be preparing for war. Onerger than even the conquest of the demon lords.

    "The Eternity saviors and Lord Ethan could be said to saving strength for the right time

    "Lord Dominii used his wish to create the Battle Harem system, the other transmigrators were believed to have used their wish for things of simr scale.

    "The Calibers were believed to also have been created due to a wish, many deduced it originated from the barda.

    "The Rose-colored witch hunts were believed to be a wish gone wrong from the Gracyeanor.

    "Last but not least, the millennia of peace was said to be a wish by Lord Dius Valorious."

    Unable to retort the logic Hiro felt rmed. While still all guesses and theories, they did say where there is smoke there is fire. What if it was all true? If both the system and the calibers were tools meant to arm the whole world. Howrge an army was needed? What the hell were they going to fight?

    Together they could be said to invalidate the effort and time needed to learnbat. Theoretically, the Calibers and the battle harem system allowed anyone to pick up a de and fight due to skills. Wasn''t Hiro one living example? From a civilian who knew not of battle, after 30 days he was now a warrior who could hold his own against monsters. The calibers allowed even children to fight, wasn''t Vergil a kid by all standards?

    If this was all true, then what the hell wasing? Hiro began to shudder at the thought. Beings who cleansed the continent of not one but seventy-two demon lords. Yet they all still took preparations for a final war no one even knew wasing.

    If he intended to stay in this world with Raylene, Jade, and Vanessa, he needed to know. Because it may be his women''s lives at stake if he didn''t, thus Hiro gained yet another reason to gain strength as fast as possible.

 Chapter 52 Dominating Hearts And Souls

    ?After the heavy topic, Hiro understandably felt slightly gloomy. Rilu who wondered why the transmigrator would be affected by studies long published felt puzzled. But before anything else could happen they heard the loud shrieking of beasts.

    The guide then thumped her fist into her palm like she remembered something. Rilu thenmented in high spirits. "Ah! Hiro-sama I almost forgot, Lord barda asked me to give you this letter. He left at Starfall''s base two days before he left the city."

    "From ojisan? Thank you for delivering it to me Rilu."

    epting the letter, Hiro quickly gave a word of thanks as he spoke. The young devoted nodded her head and started to read a book. Hiro believed it to be another history book about the saviors given her zeal for them.

    The transmigrator quickly read the letter and grew concerned with its contents.

    "Bastard, if you are reading this it means you already left for the expedition. I couldn''t stop it unfortunately. The princess influence is so great it even approaches mine. Take every precaution during this entire hunt. Something feels off. Do not trust anyone.

    "Avoid using your skill, the one that turns you into an angry slothful depressed sap. My would-be adopted daughters all told me about it the first time they saw your sorry ass.

    "In a situation where no one can be trusted, take steps to ensure you do not leave yourself in such an exposed position. Outside the city, the array''s that prevented death are none existent. So don''t die you bastard.

    "Do not worry about my adopted daughters, I asked someone I trust to look after them while you are away. Juste back in one piece and you can go back to ying house."

    "Regarding your curse, I got in touch with some friends and will try to get it off you the next time Ie to the capital. ~ Krayto barda."

    Hiro felt a load lifted from his heart. The transmigrator grew concerned someone would go after the girls while he was gone. Having someone acknowledged by Krayto would at least guarantee the person would not harm his harem.

    Thest line made him puzzled though. What does he mean by a curse? Hiro, who could see his status, didn''t see any curse so what was the old man talking about? As he decided to park the matter for now, a newmotion began. A peaceful ride was not what fate nned for him.

    *SQWAUAAAAK!!!!*

    The unintelligent sounds hurt the ears of anyone listening to them. But even more, voices soon joined. The shouting and shing of weapons echoed in the ins below them. Normally such sounds would be impossible to detect at the carriage''s altitude but even Hiro the weakest of those present had over seven times the hearing of a normal human.

    If he could hear them how much more the neen monsters of Starfall with him? Hiro then activated his skill to see what was going on.

    "[Farsight]. It seems a group of refugees is being attacked by gryphons. Do we intervene?"

    Unlike Hiro who still needed a skill, Rilu had a very high AGI thus she possessed vision ny times better than normal. She scoped out the monsters as well as the entire situation in silence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If it was Hiro from a month ago, he would already be jumping down to save the people. But in his first month at Valorious, he quickly learned that it was impossible to save everyone. With each one you save others elsewhere will die. And if you burn yourself out trying to help others, you will follow the same fate sooner orter.

    Expecting a rejection, the reply he got had apletely different mindset. "Justice demands that I intervene. Do you wish to apany me?"

    The invite of the young woman in front of him sounded not for one of battle but one for leisure. While Hiro wanted to save his energy for the manticore monster, as someone who felt the hopelessness of being weak, he couldn''t turn a blind eye.

    "Okay. Let''s go." The young devoted in front of him pressed a button near the door of the carriage and spoke.

    "I am invoking Starfall guideline twenty-two. I will be moving to stop amotion with some gryphons. It will only take ten minutes."

    The magic stones around the carriage all lit up as Rilumunicated with someone, waiting a few moments a gruff voice answered in an extremely bored manner. "Understood, we will be waiting on the peak anyway."

    Rilu then smiled and stood up as she opened the door. "Well then, shall we go Hiro-sama?" The young woman had a breathtaking smile as she had her hand outstretched. As mentioned increasing stats improved not just one''s abilities but appearance as well. Rilu would win beauty contests as easily as breathing with her smile.

    Hiro himself also changed as repeated level-ups increased his muscle mass and height to near supermodel proportions. He even upgraded his little brother significantly through the same mechanic.

    If anyone wonders, Hiro was originally part of the Asian average, little brother-wise. Now he could go toe to toe with a certain bald American brother who yed doctors, plumbers, and anything else one could think of. The bald brother named J*hnny grew famous for nailing beautiful women every time he appeared.

    Originally 165, Hiro increased his height to 190 as he butchered goblins. Maybe due to subconsciously believing this was the best height for battle, he no longer grew afterward. His muscles simrly became thicker with each level up. From an unfit round body, the transmigrator now looked like a hero.

    Yet even with all this, his mentality had yet to leave the shell of a normal human from earth. Hiro, who was still thinking about the simrities between the magic array and phones answered in a fluster. "Ha? Excuse me?"

    The sky carriage was currently traveling at a speed of over 100 mph. Its current altitude over 3000 meters, the winds roaring outside were clear indication of it. Falling from this height would spell certain death. Expecting some sort of parachute, flying contraptions, or even wings, the transmigrator didn''t want to believe the devoted intended to just jump down.

    "Rilu, do you have some sort of flying skill that would allow us to glide?" hoping hisrade could fly Hiro waited for a response. Yet as quickly as he made them, his assumptions were dashed at light speed.

    "Haha, what are you saying Hiro-sama? System users do not need such things, we fall like everything else!" Rilu then picked up Hiro by his waist and threw him outside like a spear.

    "RILU! WAAAAAIIITTT!!!!!" unable to resist due to her immense strength, Hiro found himself quickly heading for a gryphon akin to a bullet. The Devoted then leaped outside the door and made a delta position as she joined him.

 Chapter 53 Dominating Hearts And Souls 2

    ?The delta position means to sweep a person''s arms back and keep their feet together and straight. It generates forward motion and causes the falling body to increase in speed like a bullet. In movies from Earth, if a hero, spy or protagonist fell outside a ne, it was guaranteed he would go delta just to look like a badass.

    Due to the arrays on the carriage, Hiro forgot that they were flying simr to how one forgets when on a ne. Now that the wind was rushing past his ears and the blood in his body was rushing all over the transmigrator could only scream.

    The gryphon didn''t notice him approaching. It only looked up when the beast heard Hiro''s screams. The beast was a mixed monster with a body like a lion but had wings, talons and a head like an eagle. They were very territorial and voracious eaters if based on video games and anime.

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 2  has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    The transmigrator felt his body calming down significantly. The body''s autonomic nervous system was built upon the lessons of history. Both fear and survival mechanics were ingrained in one''s DNA.

    Training and preparation were what one used to ovee them. Yet even a skill of the lowest rank allowed Hiro to behave like a pro. Hiro noticed how powerful system skills were once again as he thought about his next actions.

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1  has activated, showing the host optimal action for survival.  -

    Hiro then saw a shadow moving in his vision, like a tutorial video, it looked like [Wrath of the Vengeful]''s skill prediction but instead of an enemy, the one leaving afterimages was the transmigrator.

    The shadow showed itself pulling out [de of Mitsurugi] and invoking a skill to thrust himself into the gryphon''s side. After damaging the gryphon the shadow then held on while the monster cried and tried to shake him off. After a few violent tumbles, the gryphon righted itself as it started heading towards the ground.

    The beast probably intended to m the shadow onto the ground. Hiro''s apparition then pulled his sword and moved to reposition himself. The shadow mounted the gryphon like a horse and impaled the beast downwards into its neck.

    The shadow then used the sword like a flight stick and guided the beast to a small valley where both of them crashed. After the crash, the vision ended.

    ''Damn, that was cool. This skill is really useful. Alright, let''s get to it.''

    [Tactics], one of the few skills Hiro managed to learn on his own. He got it when he spend four hours devising how to assault a goblin nest. The nest didn''t lie in a cave like normal but looked like a city with short wooden walls and outposts.

    Due to the nature of the position, it was impossible to kill all goblins quietly so after a long time of nning. Hiro ended up attacking at night with tricks and ambushes. He still almost died, and when he found close to twenty broken women, his resolve crumbled.

    One of them grabbed him shouting, "WHY DIDN''T YOU COME EARLIER, YOU BASTARD! I WAS ABOUT TO BE MARRIED!" The sullied bride couldn''t handle the shame of being ravaged by hundreds of monsters and threw herself over a cliff. Hiro vomited, cried and experienced nightmares for days due to the event.

    He couldn''t afford to stop though so even with his heart in tatters, the man continued murdering goblins without rest. When his heart grew numb, the transmigrator gained [Overdrive] as a result.

    While [Tactics] failed to help out in that specific instance, it served as his mentor and guide in battles. It kinda felt like the system extended its help to him. The same holds true even now.

    -Alert: Reality Invoked: [Steel des bow down to no one], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] activated! -

    - Alert: [Mark of Vengeance] has been ced on Gryphon by the host, Mark will activate on the next confrontation. -

    Hiro feeling increased power drew his weapon pointed it towards the monster''s nk and roared. "[Straight Pierce]!" Unable to avoid him due to the sudden eleration. The transmigrator mmed into the beast''s side like a meteor, the de plugged the wound so blood was not flowing out.

    But the de of course sliced the gryphon''s insides despite not moving. Simr to the vision earlier, Hiro knew how the monster would behave so he hand on for dear life and tried to follow [Tactics] as much as he could.

    The beast rolled, dived and did all sorts of aerial acrobatics to throw Hiro off. Luckily focusing only on holding his sword the transmigrator hung on for dear life.

    - Alert: Sight Beyond Vision activated, Spirit vision syncing with Tactics. Guidelines for actions now will be generated -

    "SYSTEM I FUCKING LOVE YOU!"

    Originally trying to remember what he saw from the vision, glowing markers like games now lit up around the gryphon. These were the hand and foot holds the shadow used to maneuver and hand on. The guidelines significantly reduced the chances of Hiro making wrong actions diverging from the shadow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Finding it easier, the transmigrator followed them and felt more confident in his movements. Eventually, just like the vision, the Gryphon righted itself and started gliding. There was less than a minute between the monster gliding before it dive-bombed the ground.

    Knowing he had only a few moments, Hiro quickly moved around the flying beast''s body and followed the guidelines to the letter. When he sessfully turned his sword into a flight stick, he guided the monster to descend quickly.

    Intending to crash to the ground, Hiro followed the guidelines to jump off at the optimal moment. Upon crashing the transmigrator did abat roll and quickly brought his sword up to defeat his adversary.

    Hiro thought about using [Strength Derived from Pride] to rearm one of his active realities, but as he only had a couple of rearms he wanted to save them.

    Bringing his weapon to bear Hiro quickly used [Inspect] on the beast.

    _____________________

    Name: N/A

    Race: Gryphon

    Level: 35

    Age: 5

    Title: N/A

    HP: 638/900 |SP: 75/100

    STR: 200 | AGI: 150 | INT: 40

    _____________________

    Main Skills: Way of the Hunter [D] Lvl 3

    _____________________

    Secondary skills

    Active Secondary Skills

    Wind Spear [C] Lvl 1 | Dive bomb [C] Lvl 1

    Passive skills

    Arrogance [E] Lvl 1 | Quickness [D] Lvl 1

    Unlike people, beasts do not have battle harem portions in their statuses, they only had basic stats and a few skills. Hiro who has been fighting with goblins non stop memorized and learned some lessons as he studied them.

    Slightly damaged the gryphon shook its body as if to get rid of its nausea. It faced Hiro and shrieked while it stood up on its hind legs. With the removal of his sword from the earlier stab the monster''s side now had a gaping hole from which blood dripped down.

    "I''m sorry you fucker, but you aren''t innocent either, sorry it has toe to this."

 Chapter 54 Dominating Hearts And Souls 3

    ?- Alert: The host has entered battle with a target bearing the [Mark of Vengeance]. [Wrath of the Vengeful] has been activated. 30% increase inbat-rted skills for the duration of the battle. -

    - Alert: [Skill Prediction] has now been set to automatic, skill will continue to trigger so long as enough AP remains. -

    - Alert: [Legacy of Vengeance] activated, Stat legacy calcted: 5 STR | 5 AGI | 2 INT will be awarded upon enacting vengeance on Gryphon.

    The system counted the battle in the sky and the ground as separate, despite only being within minutes of each other. Feeling the threat to its life, the Gryphon started pping its wings if only to blow Hiro away.

    Skill prediction activated and showed fifteenrge three-meter-long spears made from solidified air about to skewer Hiro. Knowing the trajectories ahead of time, Hiro charged sword in hand.

    - Alert: Sight Beyond Vision activated, Spirit vision syncing with Skill prediction. Guidelines for actions now will be generated -

    Simr to [Tactics] Hiro no longer needed to remember and now could see exactly where the spears would travel. The transmigrator evaded the guidelines that looked likeser pointers. The beams showed which paths the beast''s projectiles would take, Allowing Hiro to visualize better how to avoid them. "Turn into my XP you piece of shit."

    Not expecting his response the gryphon was caught with its pants down, normally when shot by wind spears, its targets ran away not charge forward. In its five years of life, the beast grew arrogant despite rarely fighting system users. It acquired a taste for humans due to eating so many that traveled around its territory.

    The gryphon''s body still suffered from skill cool down. This was a phenomenon where a system user could not move for a few seconds after executing a skill. While skills allowed users to autonomously follow actions, they also froze their bodies for a few seconds due to recalibrating.

    Because of its haste to use its greatest skill, the gryphon now couldn''t move despite seeing Hiroe ever closer. Arrogance [E] allowed a system user to not get scared or panic easily, but its demerit was that it lowered intelligence and forced grandiose actions on asion.

    Hiro got within striking distance and swung the de horizontally while shouting. "[Sword Driver]!" instantaneously mid-swing, the eastern sword that barely passed one meter, turned crimson and grew to over three meters. Its width simrly widened from just three fingers thick to over as long as an entire arm.

    The gigantic de that came out of nowhere mmed into the same gaping hole the monster already had. "[Impact]!" A loud sound came from the sword. It was reminiscent of a firing hammer from a gun mming down.

    The transmigrator''s [de of Mitsurugi] then turned blue as its weight increased by three times, then turned green as ghosts started to gather at the de''s tip. All happening in the same second the sword then violently bisected the gryphon in two.

    The beast''s lion body was split just after its forelegs, it didn''t even have to scream as its upper body got carried by the attack''s momentum and flew away like wood chips from a lumber jacks block.

    Unlike its counterpart, the lower half just slumped silently to the ground. Due to the overwhelming forces exerted, a full couple of minutes passed before the blood started to gush out of both halves like buckets.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Alert: [Legacy of Vengeance]pleted, Stat legacy awarded: 5 STR | 5 AGI | 2 INT. -

    - Alert: Gryphon Level 35 has been defeated 2500 exp gained! -

    A ring of light then fell from the heavens around Hiro. The light recovered his wounds and light scrapes and restored his Calibers to full. The level-up ring, as Hiro called him was the system''s way of indicating a system user leveled up.

    ''Well, farming low-exp monsters can only get you so far. d I managed to take it down without overdrive.''

    The transmigrator then looked at the giant sword in his hands, one he could no longer lift due to its weight. Gratitude welled up in his heart as he looked at the weapon. It overflowed with his harem''s love for him. He then whispered, "[Sword Driver]." The [de of Mitsurugi] just as quickly returned to its original size.

    His heart grew full as he carefully whisked the blood from the de and returned it to the sheath, emting samurai from anime. The transmigrator quickly remembered there were five gryphons and that he no longer saw the young devoted from Starfall.

    He turned around and searched only to be frightened at what she saw. The refugees were all on their knees and were begging quietly in a circle. At the center was a young woman who sat on a pile of monster corpses. Rilu still had clean clothes despite sitting on a gruesome mountain of dead bodies. On her shouldery a giant ck scythe. Its de had a menacing appearance like it was cursed.

    - Alert: Summoned Venator detected. Skill [Sight Beyond Vision] has caused Venator to notice the host. Applying vision to the spirit realm. -

    Hiro who heard an unfamiliar term grew wary. ''What the hell is a Venator, it is like an elemental?'' as his skill modified his sight he then, saw a giant armored figure beside Rilu. The being had a belt made from monster skulls and had a giant de grafted into its right arm. Its headcked ears, eyes, or a mouth. ''What the fuck is that thing. It just screams evil!''.

    As the transmigratormbasted the viinous-looking entity, Rilu noticed him and waved energetically. "Hiro-sama! I am done here, excellent work on the gryphon! Despite only arriving here a month ago you can now fight such a powerful monster unassisted."

    The man didn''t know if she was making fun of him due to her sitting on a pile of the same monsters he took all this time to kill. The Venator took his attention so he went ahead and asked.

    "Uh¡­ Rilu may I ask what the knight-like thing beside you is? It is staring at me."

    Since the system message, the giant knight looked in Hiro''s direction despite not having eyes. Yet the man''s senses were all screaming, he was in danger. The young devoted finally looked at her guardian and noticed its interest in the transmigrator.

    "Ah, this guy here is Gideon, he is a Venator bound to me. Basically, Venators are like spirit kings, if thetter came from elements of the earth, the former are personifications of concepts. Gideon''s concept is truth. He liked my skill [Scales of Justice] and became my personal lie detector. Gideon is my next most favorite person in the world after Rhyne-sama.

 Chapter 55 Dominating Hearts And Souls 4

    ?''Personification of a concept? Wow, I wonder if Venators and spirit kings are also a wish? Still, this Gideon gives me bad vibes all over man.''

    Hiro then looked to see the refugees all prostrating around Rilu like subjects to a queen and asked. "Rilu, now that the monsters are taken care of shouldn''t we get going now?" The transmigrator who walked towards a nearby refugee suddenly felt bloodluste from Gideon.

    Better senses allowed one to detect killing intent and by extension blood lust. The transmigrator felt an inordinate amounting from Rilu''s Venator. He changed into abat stance as he prepared to draw his weapon. The voice that answered her was not the kind energetic history nut but the apathetic enforcer of Starfall.

    "Hiro-sama, I like you but please do not interfere with the trial. I do not want to kill you please refrain from obstructing me of my duties."

    "What are you talking about Rilu?! We came down to help these people, what trial are you going on about."

    Rilu then stood up and walked towards the morbidly obese man in opulent robes. One look told the world that this man definitely belonged to the upper ss and valued riches about all.

    "Hiro-sama, please correct your statement. I didn''te down to save these people. I came here to execute them."

    The young light-brown chestnut-haired devoted nonchntly swung her scythe horizontally above the fat man''s ears. In the next second the top half of his face fell from his head, the expression was one of horror and unbelief. The blood gushed outward like a tsunami turning the ground crimson.

    Shrieks and cries from the refugees echoed in the area. Yet Rilu was not done, the woman twirled around elegantly with her scythe. If not for the bloody weapon she would have looked divine.

    The corpse of the fat man then became mutted like meat in the ughterhouse.

    A small ball of light, like a wisp, then charged out of the body intending to fly to the sky. Gideon then raised his left hand and the wisp was sucked into his palm like dirt to a vacuum cleaner.

    ''UNHAND ME! I AM A DUKE OF GRACYEANOR! I WILL NOT STAND FOR THIS!¡­..HELP!!!! PLEASE LET ME GO!! SO WHAT IF I DOMINATED SOME WHORES! IT WAS THEIR FAULT! I''M INNOCENT!''

    Hiro heard a scream presumably from the soul as Gideon grabbed it by its neck. Unsure if only he heard it, Rilu then answered the wisp in an emotionless voice. One that sounded colder than ice.

    "You are a sinner that uses the battle harem system to ravage scores of women. 43 counts of NTR, 400 counts of murder, and 423 counts of rape. 279 counts of muttion, 786 counts of ckmail, 12,952 counts of Bribery, and 3000 counts of theft.

    "Your evil makes me doubt the goodness of humanity. The [Scales of Justice] calls me to punish you, the blood on the ground calls for your reckoning. You are GUILTY!

    "I sentence you to eternally suffer in the fires of hell. You will remain there till the end of time. I hereby cease your reincarnation and curse your descendants to death."

    Gideon then opened a small portal behind him and threw the soul into it. ''YOU CAN''T DO THIS! I DEMAND TO SPEAK TO THE KING! AGHHH!!!!! HOTTTT!!! AAHHHHHHHH!!! I''M DYING! GET ME OUT OF HERE!!!! I''M SORRY!! PLEASE LET ME OUT!!!!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The small portal closed as the duke''s screams continued guing the refugees. The small demonstration gave new insights for Hiro to many things. What he saw was the punishment of a soul. Like the ones written in the good book, the ones that happen when the trumpets sound and all that.

    The events that followed were like mirror images of the first one. The crimes differed but all the nobles were executed and sentenced to the portal without exception. When all the nobles died, Rilu then started executing themoners.

    "WAIT! COMPARED TO THOSE GUYS I AM A GOOD PERSON!" cried one of them.

    "The scales of justice do not use others as aparison, it only takes into ount your deeds and actions. You, who have raped your own child dare say you are a good person? Repent in the mes, GUILTY"

    The trials continued, and the evil deeds of the refugees were brought to light for others to witness. Rilu emotionlessly danced with her scythe as the young woman eviscerated people one after the other. When only the women and children were left. Rilu executed the women by branding them as harlots, liars, thieves, and murderers.

    Hiro who wanted to interfere couldn''t move due to Gideon''s presence. This wasn''t a trial this was an execution. When Rilu ran out of women she started to execute the children. Their crime? Being born from a sinner or theft due to hunger.

    Unlike the nobles and the malemoners, the women and children''s soles were not thrown into the fires. Maybe as ast mercy, they were allowed to continue their reincarnations. After a few minutes, everyone was dead.

    No amount of tears, begging, or pleading worked on Rilu. Apathetic to the extreme, she danced and judged people without pause. After Hiro hurled the contents of his stomach onto the ground, he unexpectedly saw Rilu crying as the woman looked towards the heavens. Hiro then heard sorrowful whispers.

    "Mydy Rhyne, I have executed Justice as you havemanded. The voices have stopped, did I at least bring the victims some small sce?"

    She then looked towards Hiro while tears streamed down her face.

    "Hiro-sama did you know? I was raped by over fifty men in my hometown for a bag of rice. My mother got ravaged till she died. My brothers were beheaded and put on pikes. All because we were too weak to defend ourselves.

    "Despite my father joining a battle harem, his domination rank was too low, so our family was NTR''d and forced to do inhumane acts for their entertainment. Dominators each hold three absolutemands to a submissive.

    "These cannot be disobeyed and like skills move your body automatically. The Dom that NTRd me forced me to kill my father, beg strangers for sex, and then forced me to mutte myself by removing my uterus."

    Upon hearing her words, Hiro began to want to kill all the nobles in Valorious. In most manga and anime, the nobles were trash beyond salvation. It appears that even here they were the same. Rilu continued to speak in a solemn voice as she looked back toward the skies.

    "Lady Rhyne ended all that. She freed, protected, and granted me power. I gained the skill [Scales of Justice] from our binding. Gideon came to me soon after and I started to serve as her devoted."

    Rilu then looked toward Hiro as she dered. "Rhyne-sama is my goddess, I am her scythe. I will reap her enemies to thest. Everything I am, mind, heart, and soul belong to her, remember this. I could not even go against her if I wanted to."

 Chapter 56 The Journey To The Peak

    ?Bonus Chapter due to hitting 15 GTs. Please thank our Hero. Exp_Sect_Elder! Thank you for supporting Battle Harem.

    _________________________________________________________

    After the execution, Gideon disappeared and understandably Hiro and Rilu both entered the carriage quietly. What surprised the transmigrator was when the carriagended, he couldn''t even open the door. The reason why nothing could phase the carriage came not from arrays but because of its materials.

    The entire frame was made from ores too heavy to use for regr humans. The sky carriages were made to transport beings who survived falls from 3000 meters above the ground. Understandably for them to provide even a bit of protection they needed to be stronger than their upants.

    Only at Level 26, Hiro''s stats page now looked like this.

    HP: 713/713 |MP: 411/411 |SP: 265/265 |AP: 160/160

    STR: 61+7 (20) | AGI: 53+8 (20) | INT: 55+2 (20)

    His health and calibers all grew a bit, he learned from grinding that they ran proportional to his base stats, STR drove aura, AGI increased spirit while INT controlled Mana. Each level up gives a system user 5 stats, one to each main stat and two one can freely allocate.

    Originally Hiro had below-average AGI, so he concentrated on growing it as much as possible. He ced twenty points of his free points or the equivalent of ten level-ups to his AGI which allowed it to catch up to his other two stats. As his HP depended on STR, he always gave priority to it.

    INT only got nine of his free points yet was still his second-highest, his base number remained the biggest factor. Still, like most RPG''s the longer this went on the smaller the differences would be.

    The plus numbers on the other hand from the Legacy of Vengeance bonus. These were outside the system as they do not increase calibers despite them giving Hiro everything else. The twenty points in brackets were the stats derived from equipment.

    The sixty points came solely from [de of Mitsurugi] that was how awesome the weapon was. It helped not only Hiro''s fighting ability but also his base constitution. Holding a sword increases all the primary stats by 40 for a total of 120 points due to [Steel des bow down to no one], stacking his realities would cause the bonuses to grow further.

    Returning to the carriage, despite having over 78 STR the equivalent of close to 8 times the strength of an average man Hiro couldn''t even make the door budge. In this world, considerations for monsters called system users became a way of life.

    To keep himself busy, Hiro started to internally formte ns to fight the target. Rilu knew her demonstration would rattle even the most hardened veterans thus she remained silent and started reading a new book.

    Hiro checked his currently armed realities for [Strength Derived from Pride]

    Defined Realities:

    1. Steel des bow down to no one

    2. My life belongs to them<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    3. Lonely is the sword

    4. I am the fucking G*blin Sl*yer

    Reality Rearm avable: 2

    [Lonely is the sword] didn''t trigger as Hiro fought with Rilu. [I am the fucking G*blin Sl*yer] because the enemy wasn''t a goblin and My life belongs to them because none of his women were present. His current situation was far from ideal.

    While He could change the realities twice, he nned to use them when absolutely needed. Turning one of the realities into a manticore yer could be a good use. But as he had too little info on the enemy he opted not to do anything drastic. Otherwise, if he made a mistake in rearming he would die a gruesome death.

    Minutes passed in silence despite there being two people in the carriage. The young devoted tried to keep to herself. Rilu made it seem like she was forced with Hiro, but the truth was no one wanted to sit with the woman. Due to her status as an authorized Starfall Executioner, no one outside of the spouse ranks associated with her even in her own battle harem.

    Adding her zeal when it came to the saviors, the other members of Starfall avoided her like a gue. Other times would learn of her dark history and silently strip her with their eyes. As the girl who begged for sex like a dog in that one blind alley, they all assumed she was crazed for intercourse. Of course, all the people associated with the original incident have already been murde¡­ correction punished by Rhyne.

    Hiro knew that building walls with Rilu would work against him. Having someone watch your back, especially those that were powerful would always be preferable. Adding that information-wise Rilu shared her knowledge without malice or judgment. Thus against his decision to stay away, he sought her council once more.

    "Rilu, do you have more information on the target? I tend to study the monsters I will face formting ns and contingencies. All I was told was that the vigers called the beast a dragon due to breathing fire all while it being a manticore."

    The woman grew bbergasted at his questions. In her moment of unbelief, she asked in full seriousness.

    "Hiro-sama, why do you still seek to associate with me? I just murdered a lot of people in cold blood. I can be considered a religious fanatic, deranged even, due to my loyalty to my dominator. I am a used woman who got ravaged by hundreds of men. I aborted babies numerous times, murdered my own father, and have no redeeming qualities. Are you alright with all that?"

    The transmigrator then took her hands in his and spoke in a solemn voice.

    "Riluttante Zhertva, do not demean yourself in such a horrible way. Let me rephrase it for you. You are Rilu, one who once suffered from injustice in the past yet continued to fight against fate, you now wield power capable of saving people and punishing the unjust.

    "You are loyal to those you cherish and are merciless to those that deserve to be punished. Due to knowing how hard it is to do the impossible, you value the strength of the saviors and seek to learn as much as you can to get stronger.

    "Your redeeming qualities are being studious, devoted, and extremely energetic like a ball of energy. While I do not condone you murdering everyone in that refugee group. I do not hold your skill [Scales of Justice] in contempt.

    "I have not walked on your path, as such I have no right to pass judgment on you. Like everyone else you only aimed to survive and to me there is nothing wrong with doing so. Do not crucify yourself for things you have no control over."

 Chapter 57 The Journey To The Peak 2

    ?Bonus Chapter due to hitting 30 GTs. Please thank our Heroes Exp_Sect_Elder, Timw13, and Daoist_Iveyme! Thank you for supporting Battle Harem.

    _________________________________________________________

    The devoted of Starfall found tears flowing down her cheeks upon hearing Hiroyuki''s words. When was thest time someone talked to her like this? Whenst did someone actually considered her as a human being? She had feelings too. No one wanted to be isted from the entire world.

    Unable to hold it in any longer, Rilu then embraced Hiro as she wailed in his arms. Unknown to the transmigrator this could be considered the first time she showed weakness ever since joining Starfall almost two years ago. The man who saw only a scared young adolescent, returned her embrace as he allowed her to unload everything weighing in her heart.

    While the strong naturally shrugged off hardship and negative emotions, everyone needed help from time to time. No one could endure being strong all the time, everyone tires and the unfortunate thing about being strong came in the form of reliance.  As most expected the strong to be okay, no one bothered to ask them if they really were.

    Almost everyone wanted to beforted, to allow themselves to show weakness and rest in the arms of those they trusted. Rilu who had no one else left in this world thought she would gain that in Rhyne''s embrace. Yet due to having a harem of hundreds, despite her devotion, her dominator forgot about her.

    What could be sadder? To have never loved? Or to love yet for it to be unrequited? This truth is among those known to all who deal with Battle Harems. The dom''s perspective about love and affection easily changed the culture and lives of everyone in their harem.

    Unfortunately for Rilu, Rhyne only cared about spouse ranks and above. The dominator spent a few hours each month for a single evening for the devoted. Naturally all twenty wished to receive her attention, which caused them all to negatively view each other aspetitors.

    There were those that were only in for the benefits though, but managing their harem is one of the hardest tasks of any dominator. Rhyne would spend a day in a year for what she calls "Pet appreciation day" for her dog ranks. As for the toy ranks just like their namesakes. They captivated her attention for a short period and were eventually forgotten.

    To be toys and dogs for the Princess came with its benefits, but due to the culture inside Starfall most would live out their days not even getting a second meeting with her. Just like a forgotten concubine in most Asian countries.

    Unlike the tragic women, however, no eunuch prevented the subs from interacting with other people which made their plight a bit better.

    In this regard, Rilu had norade. Due to her history, her abilities, and the fact that being with her increased the likelihood of them dying. The other devoted, dog and toy ranks all avoided the light brown scythe wielder.

    Subs had to make peace with the concept of fighting for their dominator''s love every single day for the rest of their lives. Most doms of course would turn a blind eye to such nuances as infighting weeded out the weak and left the strong.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Rilu''s past prevented any man from wanting her. Thus even if Rhyne set her free, she would lose strength and status all while not having anything to secure her future. In a world where polygamy is the norm, just how many would want women who were no longer "pure" forck of a better word?

    Tens of minutes passed before eventually the devoted ran out of tears and whimpered quietly in Hiro''s chest. After she recovered, Rilu quickly stepped back and wiped her face. Ashamed at her pitiful disy, the woman had rosy cheeks as she peaked at the man who made her heart flutter. She couldn''t help mutter in a voice only she could hear.

    "Now I envy your women from the bottom of my heart Hiro-sama. Howforting is it to have such a magnanimous man in my embrace? Such a shame you weren''t the one to save me. I wonder if it''s toote to join them?"

    Oblivious to her musings, after the woman finished crying Hiro started looking at his status screens. The man wanted to give Rilu some peace and quiet. It was ungentlemanly to hover around her when she needed a moment topose herself. Especially when they were in such a tight space.

    The woman with light brown chestnut hair broke the silence as she apologized for breaking down. "Hiro-sama, I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart. Thank you for allowing me to unload my troubles earlier. My chest feels a hundred times lighter inparison. I now begin to envy your harem. I wonder if they would wee someone like me?"

    Making a mischievous face like a cat, Rilu tried to look seductive only for Hiro to be weirded out. He already had a Tsundere, Kuudere, and even a Yandere, he started wondering how adding Rilu to his family would change the dynamics. After a few moments, Hiro wondered how Rilu even knew he had a harem. Smiling wryly the transmigrator asked nonchntly.

    "Hmm, I can''t speak for them but why do you know I even have one?"

    Rilu then hid her disappointment at his reply and masked it by feigning annoyance. "Haa? Are you really asking Hiro-sama? You are the biggest celebrity in the capital. The trash swordsman. Eggnt man. The shit-covered swordsman who almost beat Artorius. Husband of the monsters who smashed the paste maker to paste.  Lunatic of the twenty-five. Goblin executioner. The necrophiliac. Rose-colored lover. Challenger of the iplete."

    The young woman counted on her fingers the titles themon folk gave to Hiro. They ranged from his deeds to the things people called him. Some of them Hiro only heard today, Necrophiliac? Rose-colored lover? Challenger of the iplete? Were those specifically due to his wives?

    Rilu who understood the questions from Hiro''s face answered him before he even asked. "Necrophiliac is due to the cksmith striker that looks like a corpse. Rose-colored lover due to the cursed mummy of the alchemist''s. Challenger of the iplete due to the maid without arms. I have yet to meet any of them but you have quite a colorful group of lovers Hiro-sama."

    Hiro''s face suddenly softened and his expression became one of intense happiness and love. "Oh. Haha, I''m kinda proud of such titles then. My girls really are too good for me." The transmigrator caressed the weapon with him lovingly as he remembered his harem. Rilu who saw the lovestruck expression of herpany felt a little defeated.

    ''Not only did you brush me off despite my beauty, but you even show me such a face when thinking about other women. Just what kind of spell did they cast on you to make you adore them so? Can any of them fulfill your needs or protect you? You make me even more interested in you than I already am Hiroyuki Mitsurugi.''

 Chapter 58 The Journey To The Peak 3

    ?Knowing that attacking him too directly would do her no good, Rilu aimed to get around his defenses by being useful. Amon known fact back on earth. Married men were more than three times more likely to get approached by women in social gatherings. Various surveys were conducted and the top answer was as follows.

    "Being married means there must something good about this guy. The thrill of stealing a man from a loving housewife became like an addiction. The looks of the man knowing he failed to resist me also became such a turn-on."

    Some men even started wearing fake wedding rings just to getid. Their ounts proved that the findings in the surveys were all true. Rilu simrly found the desire to conquer this man increasing. If her past has made her confident in one thing, it was her ability to fuck. Her techniques to squeeze a man dry with her loins ranked SSS in her humble opinion.

    But that would be for the future. For now, she will aim to let him drop his guard. I-cant-believe-we-are-alive-sex had the highest batting average in forming couples amongrades in battle. And this hunt gave a lot of opportunities for that.

    For the remainder of their travel, Rilu continued to exin everything she knew about the manticore. More specifically the parts that make up the manticore. Of course, as she now had a clear intent to seduce him, she became increasingly amorous. Staying as close as possible, mushing her breasts into his arms, touching his thighs even making lewd sounds at every opportunity that arises.

    While she did say taking the long route gave the best results, she would never resist having Hiro take her due to lust and fuck her brains out. All she needed was one chance, one moment and Rilu know he would be hers.

    Unknown to her in the transmigrator''s mind an alert rang without stopping. It made concentrating on the task at hand impossible for the transmigrator.

    - Alert: Beauty''s Bane [D] Lvl 1 has suppressed the erection response of the host''s autonomic nervous system! INT increased by 6 points for 24 hours -

    - Alert: Beauty''s Bane [D] Lvl 1 has suppressed the erection response of the host''s autonomic nervous system! INT increased by 6 points for 24 hours -

    - Alert: Beauty''s Bane [D] Lvl 1 has suppressed the erection response of the host''s autonomic nervous system! INT increased by 6 points for 24 hours -

    ''¡­ if only this buff stacked. I would have over a hundred points in Int by now. Seriously though, is she aiming for me? Rilu has been mushing her breasts on me for a while now. And what the hell is going on with her moaning at the slightest touch?

    ''Is she interested in me? ¡­ Haha, hell no. As if. Why would someone as beautiful as her want me? Rilu is just probably messing with me due to feeling relieved from crying. Well, whatever time to focus on the task at hand.''

    Due to Rhyne''s betrayal of his affection, [Beauty''s Bane] made Hiro extremely dense. Rilu would need an event on par with his harem fighting Max to have a shot. As most systems users were beautiful beyond belief, being bewitched by their looks became known as the absolute stupidest mistake anyone could make.

    Shaking his head, the transmigrator turned Rilu into a goblin in his mind and concentrated on the information she shared with him. A typical variant of the beast they needed to huntprised three parts. A lion''s face and body, a head of a goat sprouting from its back, and a snake serving as its tail. The three animals used different skills and moved independently from each other.

    "Hiro-sama, manticores could be considered simr to transmigrators in one regard. They possess all three calibers. The Lion uses aura to boost its attack power, the goat head uses mana and casts powerful magic, and the snake tail uses poison and spirit power to cast debuffs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Due to a manticore''s size the parts rarely attack the same target, historical references always paint the lion as the close-range fighter, the snake takes out those that get near the main body and the goat head heals the other parts or casts area of effect magic."

    Hiro then noted the ns and attitudes of each part. He immediately used tactics to simte virtual battles with the beast. Rilu unaware that the man already waged war in his mind, poked him in the cheek. "Hiro-sama are you still there? HI-RO-SA-MA!!!!!!"

    Surprised by the beautiful face in front of him, the transmigrator tried to get away in a fluster andically fell off the seat of the carriage. Amused at his shorings, Rilu giggled cheerfully as she extended her hand to him.

    "I apologize for shouting but you suddenly no longer responded. Hiro-sama suddenly tuning out your conversation partner is considered rude you know?"

    Remembering that he was not alone, Hiro epted her hand and got back into his seat. "My bad, I was using one of my skills to simte a fight with the manticore in my mind. I didn''t mean to ignore you."

    Rilu who heard his excuse raised her eyebrow in approval. "Ho? You have [Tactical Forecasting] then?" Unaware of what [Tactical Forecasting] was, Hiro replied what he knew. "Don''t know what that is but no, I meant [Tactics] a [D] rank skill."

    The devoted of Starfall nodded as she responded. "Ah, I keep forgetting you only arrived here a month ago. [Tactics] rank [D] eventually evolves into its [A] rank form [Tactical Forecasting].

    The skill''s specialty is simting battle ns and tactics against a target with almost near-perfect uracy. It is an incredibly hard skill to develop."

    As Hiro understood what Rilu meant inquired why she only thought of the [A] rank version.

    "Skills follow an evolutionary development tree. [Tactics] allows for simtions with only the user. The [C] rank skill [Tactical Projection] allows the simtion to factor in different gear and equipment.

    "The [B] rank skill [Tactical Analysis] allows one to modify environmental conditions. Lastly, the [A] rank skill [Tactical Forecasting] allows the simtion to include, other people, their gear, and the smallest things like weather, humidity, and time of day in a battle. I never heard of anyone using [Tactics] seriously as it is too limited in scope to allow any variable to be considered."

    Feeling that the woman just dissed him indirectly, the transmigrator cross his arms as he made an annoyed face. Rilu giggled innocently as she held a hand to cover her mouth.

    "I am so sorry Hiro-sama, your facial expressions are far too adorable I couldn''t resist teasing you. I meant no insult in your use of [Tactics]. After all only by using it can you seriously can you further evolve it."

 Chapter 59 The Journey To The Peak 4

    ?Hiro learned how skills worked in his month of grinding against goblins. They followed what became known as an evolutionary path. This was extremely simr to skill trees or tech trees in most RPGs or MMOs.

    Only Main and Secondary Limit skills showed the evolution paths, however. The Secondary actives and passives did not. Hiro surmised that it probably stemmed from thetter needing different requirements and not just familiarity with the skill.

    For example, one of Hiro''s first skills Toughness [D] required one to experienced being beaten to the point of fainting to learn the skill. Most would think if you get beaten more and more it would evolve right?

    Wrong, unlike Main and Limit skills, getting beaten even further would never increase [Toughness]. What allowed Hiro to evolve the skill came from mental resilience. Witnessing gruesome deaths, inhuman sights of battle, and cruelty gave him what hecked.

    While being "tough" would allow one to shrug off blows, a mindset that never faltered allowed greater punishment. Fortitude [C] was granted to those that could endure both being beaten and mentally tortured.

    Without knowing ahead of time, people aiming for the evolution of skills became like blind men grasping in the dark. Most skills would only evolve due to luck, chance, or abination of the two.

    Knowledge of such requirements quickly became among the highestmodities from information brokers in Valorious. One looking for a skill can ask a skill broker what the requirements were.

    If avable, upon purchasing the information the system user can perform the requirement and shorten the time it took to get it naturally. Skills directly contributed to the survival of adventurers, mercenaries, and the military, thus their importance could never be overstated.

    Hiro, who knew how big a gift Rilu just gave him couldn''t help but be touched. He thanked her in earnest with a wide smile. "Thank you for sharing such valuable information Rilu. I am in your debt."

    The man appreciated the young devoted teaching him the higher forms of his skill. With him knowing the differences, he would shift how he used [Tactics.] From her exnation, the transmigrator now had a map to evolve it.

    Using it with emphasis on gear would evolve it to [C] rank. Afterward using it with environmental conditions would get it to [B] while including other people allowed it to go beyond to [A]. If an [S],[SS], or even [SSS] rank version of the skill exists, they must all be tightly guarded secrets or no one discovered them yet.

    The skills simplified how one leveraged their abilities. It madebat and actions easier, but one still needed to know how to perform the ability before the skill would be granted.

    In this regard, Skills had their own rules. One of the most well-known rules came in the form of a famous saying. "A barber can never learn the [Hunting] skill unless he hunts, nor the [Fishing] skill without ever actually fishing. Yet even without the skills, he would never forget how to cut hair."

    Thus it could be said that like life, the skills one possesses became the legacy and proof of how one lived. People who enjoyed peace and experienced war would have different status pages from the get-go. Knowing this full well from his month in Valorious, Hiro felt nothing but gratitude for Rilu who shared information so freely.

    The young devoted noticed how she got more out of this one conversation than her harassing Hiro for over an hour. The smile just now felt genuine and his voice indicated his gratitude for her help.

    Rilu felt her mood improve by leaps. Prior to this, she started to think shecked sex appeal or charm due to the frigid response of the transmigrator.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Indeed, Hiro-sama responds like a knight, courteous and upright. It would be better to share more info than press myself against him. Alright, let''s do it!''

    With renewed vigor, the pair continued to discuss skills, spells, and monsters for the remainder of the journey. Rilu found Hiroyuki''s curiosity adorable but quickly grew impressed at his ability to digest information and connect dots together.

    She also noticed herself smitten by the man''s studious side. On top of being kind, he showed a drive to get stronger that burned like the sun. It charmed her into dreaming up fantasies of their future together.

    After a few hours, the magic stones around the carriage all lit up and the voice from earlier again spoke in a voice devoid of any energy. "We arrive at the peak. I sent team Alpha to scout. When you two arrive we will be hunting for the beast. How far out are you?"

    Rilu awoke from her short fantasies, thetest one had Hiro caressing her pregnant belly. She then found Hiro staring into space. She surmised the man must be dueling the manticore in his mind. "Such a hard-working person. I find myself wanting you more, Hiro-sama."

    The voice then asked again. "Commander Rilu, are you there? Awaiting your orders." Rilu suddenly pressed the button and spoke hurriedly. "Haven''t I told you not to call me that in public? I am officially undercover Frank. Do not mistake calling me that when Hiro-sama is around do I make myself clear?"

    "¡­ Understood Rilu. Do you have anything else to suggest with our current arrangements?" asked her subordinate called Frank. The young woman replied in annoyance. "No, carry as you have just described. As nned, the rest of the devoted will iste me and Hiro-sama.

    "Take care tob the area around the suspected territory of the manticore for traps. It may have enlisted the help of other monsters. We should arrive there in under an hour. Treat me like a newbie Frank, the next time you make a mistake will be yourst."

    With such a grave penalty for a single mistake, Frank quickly replied. "I will keep it in mind." Afterward, the magic stones lost their light and the voice was heard no more. Rilu then destroyed the small sensory shroud she wrapped around Hiro.

    With over 900 points in AGI, when she wanted, Rilu could move nine times faster than normal. This allowed her to quickly set up the shroud without her travel buddy noticing. The artifact effectively turned the transmigrator blind and deaf, and was invisible if he didn''t pay attention. The man effectively didn''t hear a word about the conversation between Rilu and Frank.

    Due to his carelessness, Hiro failed to learn about the ns to iste him from Rilu, or the fact that she was themander of the devoted. They avoided her not out of spite but fear. This was also the reason she could kill anyone of them without reprisal.

    As they proceeded to the peak or the meeting area. The transmigrator continued to duel the beast in his mind. Using [de of Mitsurugi] he tweaked his realities bit by bit to formte a goodbination to exterminate the beast.

    [Lonely is the sword] effectively became useless due to Rilu''s presence. But it was not like he could tell her to suddenly leave him. Not when he learned of her sad background. Despite not being able to answer her feelings right now, he didn''t want to push the woman away either.

    After about forty minutes, Rilu and Hiro arrived at the peak and got off the sky carriage. The scene in front of them quickly became a memory the transmigrator would never want to see ever again.

 Chapter 60 The End Of A Nightmare

    ?Carnage, no other word described the scene so perfectly. Broken down buildings, destroyed crops, and bits and pieces of farm animals decorated the "Peak".

    The peak served as the codename for the town that served as the hub for sky carriages. Originally close to 5,000 residents here. The hustle and bustle of the once lively town were no more. Hiro saw nothing but death and destruction.

    Blood drenched the ground so much that it turned crimson. Some of the buildings still emitted smoke and mes. The stench of rotting corpses and smoke enveloped the peak.

    "What the hell happened here?" Hiro couldn''t help but ask. A tall man with wild red hair, sharp eyes, and a parted pencil mustache walked forward. Hemented in an exhausted manner. "That isn''t even the worse of it boy. We found the bodies of the town, all of them, and It ain''t pretty."

    Intrigued by his words, Hiro and Rilu followed the red-haired gentleman, if only to shed light on hisst statement. A few minutester Hiro saw what could be considered the most horrific sight he ever saw.

    Initially, he wondered where the bodies of the towns folk had gotten to. He thought that the Manticore perhaps ate them for food or attacked the city for sport. The gruesome disy in front of him said otherwise.

    A mountain of dead bodies, men and women, young and old. Most of them had shocked expressions, the corpses were mostly intact and exhibited terrible wounds. Their deaths looked extremely painful. The pile was over 300 meters high. And there were close to almost a hundred of them.

    "The cements seem odd, they could have just piled them all into one giant mountain, why separate them into hundreds with 200 bodies each?"

    Rilu who observed the pilesmbasted the inefficiency of the piles. Whether it was to intimidate or shock people arger pile would work best. Hiro who felt killing intent circling the area knew, whatever the artist to this canvass of death wanted to convey would not risk being misunderstood.

    ''They seem to be ced not at random but in a specific pattern, I can''t make out what it''s trying to say though. This is like the stars and the constetions you see on cereal boxes. The dots could be connected by the lines but imagination needed to y a role as well.''

    Unwilling to humor him, the red-haired man quickly spoke to Rilu as he prepared to leave with his men. "Rilu, I leave the rapist to you. Kill him if he hinders you. As both of you are severelycking in experience, guard the carriages. As for the rest of youe with me. Once Alpha returns we hunt!"

    Rilu then make a crisp salute as she answered with the utmost respect. "Roger that Commander Frank! Leave the sky carriages and Hiro-sama to me!"

    Hiro on the other hand focus on the piles and tried to piece together the puzzle that he saw. ''There has to be something I am missing, Rilu may be on to something. But what? Laying bodies in smaller piles only makes sense when you need to keep things light. Maybe there is something wrong with the ground?''

    The transmigrator invoked his skill [Farsight] to check the surroundings. When he saw nothing of note he kept deliberating the possibilities. ''Maybe I just need a new vantage point?'' He then moved up to one of the still-standing houses.

    Luckily for him, he already grew desensitized to seeing corpses inrge numbers. It could be said that hunting goblinspletely transformed Hiro into a resident of Valorious.

    When the man got to a higher elevation he noticed the way the piles wereid, they were like dots in a line. And when he tried to imagine what they spelled fear gripped his heart.

    ''No fucking way¡­ this can''t be real.'' Rilu who finished surveying around saw Hiro up the column of the house and waved. "Hiro-sama! The devoted have left! It''s just the two of us to guard the sky carriages. Huh?"

    The young history nut noticed the pale face of Hiro and quickly leaped to his side grabbing the column in an act of superhuman strength. "Hiro-sama, are you alright? Your face looks white as a sheet."

    "¡­.reru¡­"

    "Ha? Hiro-sama what are you saying?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro pointed out to the piles his entire body trembling. "The piles¡­. They spell out Hanareru Mitsurugi¡­."

    Rilu then looked at the piles puzzled. "Hanareru? What does that mean?"

    "Leave¡­ The bodies spell ''Leave Mitsurugi'' in Japanese."

    The young woman froze at thest word of the statement. Both of them remembered her words on their rideing here.

    (Japanese culture was spread by the Emperor and the Saviors. Only those who have direct lines to them or study history would be familiar with Japanese.)

    Piling up bodies could be done by monsters with limited intelligence like goblins or orcs. Finding monsters that could understandnguage on the other hand was already extremely difficult. Now, what would be the implication if the message was written in alphabets known only to royalty or historians?

    "¡­"

    Unable to endure the silence, Hiro asked the most pressing question on his mind. "Rilu, who knew we would arrive here today? More specifically that I would being with you. My involvement in this hunt had a gag order on it. Neither I nor my wives said anything."

    The young woman understood what Hiro was trying to say and responded immediately. "It should be only a select few. The devoted were only notified of the changesst night. Not even the mayor of the town had clearance to know who would be in the hunting teams."

    "Then it feels like someone is trying to mess with me. Because over two thousand bodies have beenid out to spell my name. They clearly knew I would arrive, and that I would see this."

    Rilu then held up her hand as she closed her eyes. "Hiro-sama please remain silent. We are no longer alone." The moment she spoke her words, a fierce rattling started to resound in the entire area.

    The sound was extremely simr to the unique melodies of rattlesnakes back on earth. But how many rattlesnakes would one need to create a disturbance of this magnitude?

    Rilu jumped down and armed herself with her ominous-looking scythe. "Gideon!" the next second an overbearing presence manifested beside the young devoted. Even without him seeing it the hairs on Hiro''s body stood up, notifying him that the Venator had arrived.

    - Alert: Summoned Venator detected. Skill [Sight Beyond Vision] has caused Venator to notice the host. Applying vision to the spirit realm. -

    Adjusting his vision. Hiro then noticed therge entity beside Rilu, it had its sword drawn and looked at a specific ce on the ground.

    "Hiro-sama, stick close to me and Gideon, we will protect you!"

    The rattling slowly started to increase in pitch and sound. Like ying mind games, the tension on Rilu and Hiro''s bodies slowly started to build as it went on.  Finally as if reaching a crescendo it all stopped.

    The silencested only for a few seconds until the ground under their feet copsed. Rilu and Hiro fell to the dark depths underground. With them the ones that massacred the entire vige.

 Chapter 61 The End Of A Nightmare 2

    ?Probably due to the form of the pit, the areacked any form of illumination. Falling from the extreme high only the wind passing by Hiro''s skin told him he was falling. When the transmigrator looked up he saw the hole getting smaller and smaller like a ball of light flying away at great speeds.

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 2  has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    ''Shit! I''m going to die from this height. I need to move!''

    Hiro then took a small marble from a small pouch on his waist. He used both hands to ensure the contents didn''t spill. He then quickly ced the marble into his mouth and swallowed it.

    - Alert: [Cat''s Eyes] enchantment has been cast to the Host. Night vision granted for 24 hours. -

    - Alert: [Sight Beyond Vision] activated, Enchantment moved from host to skill. [Cat''s Eyes] duration can now be used in installments, blink three times to toggle. -

    After blinking three times, the entire world illuminated for Hiro, he could see the scenery changing as they fell. Rilu was eagle spread and had her eyes closed. Gideon floated beside her like a knight intent on protecting his princess.

    The transmigrator then quickly looked down to assess how far they were from the bottom. He saw what appeared like giant lizards below them. They all were carrying spears and looked at them as the pair fell. Hiro drew his weapon if only to gain some sense of security. The man then tried to ''Swim'' closer to Rilu.

    -Alert: Reality Invoked: [Steel des bow down to no one], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] activated! All stats + 40! -

    "Rilu, the hole is toorge, we are too far from the edges. We are about 200 meters from the ground. There are giant bipedal lizards below us armed with spears there are close to 5000 of them."

    A by-product of increased AGI and INT gave rise to the ability to perform quick maths no matter how mathematically inept a person was. With [Sight beyond Vision] Hiro gained the movie skill of urately counting thousands just from sight alone.

    Impressed Rilu smiled in the darkness as she moved closer to her ally. "Hiro-sama is really full of surprises. From your description, they sound like dragsaurians. We talked about them in the carriage. Weak to Ice due to being reptiles and gains both momentum and power from their tails acting as counterweights."

    Rilu then exuded an insane amount of Spirit power from her body as she smiled. "Hiro-sama, please give me the honor of serving as the vanguard. I will show you my worth by executing these overgrown lizards."

    The woman then went delta to increase her falling speed. Gideon simrly increased his descent and moved in front of her like a bulwark. Rilu''s voice rang out in the darkness its heroism sounded like something from movies.

    "[SCALES OF JUSTICE] - I CONDEMN ANYONE WHO MURDERED THE CITIZENS OF THE PEAK!"

    Her clear voice generated shockwaves made from Spirit power. The woman then arched her body back like a bow and poised her scythe to strike.

    When the shockwaves Rilu generated reached Hiro, the transmigrator received notifications one after another.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Alert: Host has entered the domain of the Venator of Truth! Lying shalle at a great expense so long as the domain remains active -

    - Alert: Skill [Scales Of Justice] invokes inquisition "Did you kill the citizens of the Peak?" Guilt will result in a 50% reduction in HP and Calibers. -

    Suddenly aware this became the first time Hiro saw the young women used her abilities. He marveled at Rilu''s skill. [Scales of Justice] invoked judgment for her questions. It gave penalties for guilt but remained harmless for the innocent.

    He then surmised that the biggest issue became the truthfulness of the individual. But what would happen if you lied in the domain of the personification of truth? You either ept a penalty from Rilu or ept the punishment from Gideon.

    No wonder he sought her out. It was like they were a match made in heaven! The dragsaurians who felt the shockwaves had arge number of the lizards suddenly copsed to the ground. For any entity in Valorious, HP represented life. If it was halved by one attack of course you would get weakened.

    However, when Hiro checked, some didn''t even get to copse. They instead started to disintegrate into dust like the infamous snap from a superhero movie on earth.

    ''Holy shit, so you either say the truth and get your HP and calibers halved or lie and dissolve into nothingness. This pair is too fucking monstrous!''

    Gideon thennded with a superheronding on a couple of dragsaurians. Their bodies immediately exploded like meat bags that overflowed. Rilu then reached the ground in the same second as she roared.

    "[REVENGE OF THE DAMNED]!" The young devoted then mmed her scythe to the ground with so much force the ground erupted like a volcano. Oil-like fluids went forth from the cracks and coated the giant lizards like a tentacled octopus. The monsters who were still recovering from the debuffs were not able to mount any meaningful resistance.

    The oil acted like it had a mind of its own and strangled the monsters by the necks or tied their arms and legs together! Rilu''s strike practically decimated the footing causing the monsters to all fall and pile up onto one another.

    Yet Rilu continued her assault. Her voice and powerful visage called to her stalwart knight! "GIDEON! CLEANSING FLAMES!" Gideon, who was violently shing some dragsaurians stopped his movements and ced his sword in front of his face.

    The front portion of his face manifested a small gate like before. If previously the Venator threw souls in it in haste. This time it remained open, as it did behind the silent knight arger version of the portal opened. The mes inside could be seen ravaging each other like waves in a turbulent storm at sea.

    Like horses allowed to run after a long while, the fires quickly rushed outside of the portal simr to hurricanes made of orange wind. The mes mmed into the oil-coated lizards in full force. Unable to withstand the attack''s power, the weaker lizards all melted in the fires. The stronger ones tried to fight back only to be carried away.

    The light from the fires was so blinding Hiro shut his eyes in panic. No wonder Rilu never opened her eyes. This was their intent all along! After a few seconds, the portal closed and Rilu and Gideon stood back to back with weapons drawn. The woman uttered in a voice without emotion.

    "I have seen your sins you vile monsters. As the Justice Enforcer, I shall now take your lives as rpense."

 Chapter 62 The End Of A Nightmare 3

    ?The transmigrator found Rilu''s way of fighting eerily beautiful. No wasted movements, each action leading to the next. This elevated his understanding of how system users battled. Compare to him who just swung his sword like a barbarian, Rilu gracefully performed like a ballerina at a recital. He suddenly felt ashamed saying he knew how to fight.

    Quickly approaching the ground Hiro didn''t want to get left behind, the only way one can improve came in the form of repetition. If you could only swing a sword. Then swing it till your arms numb and go even beyond that.

    Hiro aimed his sword at the closes monster in his descent and imagined his weapon growing enough to reach it. "[SWORD DRIVER]! [Straight Pierce]! " The [de of Mitsurugi] answered his call and extended to stab the dragsaurian he pointed to.

    When he felt the de connect to the reptile''s head Hiro continued with his next action. "[IMPACT]!" If earlier the sword''s impact felt like a prick, now it transformed into something akin to a battering ram. The lizard monster''s body suddenly got crushed by the de''s enormous weight.

    Its natural armor couldn''t stop the blow and had itself sliced down the middle. With the giant sword now stopping his descent. Hiro used his sword as a tform and leaped. He didn''t forget to shrink the weapons as he rushed his next target.

    - Alert: Dragsaurian Level 65 has been defeated 7500 exp gained! -

    The transmigrator then noticed two level-up rings quickly enveloped him.

    ''Lvl 65? Fuck, that can''t be good.''

    [Straight Pierce] a rank D skill had a basic damage output calction. It multiplied STR by three and added 300 points to the damage. Meaning with Hiro''s base STR of 61 +7 from his legacy, 20 from his sword, and finally 40 points from [Steel des bow down to no one] his total STR would be 128.

    Thus each use of Straight Pierce would have a base damage of 300 + 128*3 for a total of 684 HP, normally for a level 65 monster, this would be far from enough to kill it.

    But the game changer was [Sword Driver] and [Impact]. The former increased the size and weight of his sword. In basic numbers, the de forged by his harem only gave Hiro 50 base attack damage.

    By increasing the size, it also increased the damage up to a maximum of 500. A [Straight Pierce] with his sword in its base size would give you 684 + 50 for a total of 734.

    The version Hiro just used to stab the lizard was thergest size. Buster mode as Hiro liked to call it. Due to resembling a certain spiky-haired protagonist from an RPG from his home country.

    In buster mode, the damage was 684 + 500 for a total of 1104. [Weight Canceler] and the [Rune of Bnce] allowed Hiro to wield the sword like a toy despite its massive size.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Impact] which leveraged the size and the [Rune Of Pressure Concentration] used the de''s momentum for increased damage. Upon closer inspection using the system logs, the transmigrator learned the damage calction allowed Hiro''s AGI to be added to the blow at a multiplier of 2.2.

    Hiro''s total AGI from the bonus and equipment of the transmigrator amounted to 121. Multiplied by 2.2 gave 266 additional damage. Thebined total would be 1104 + 266 or 1370, but [Impact] had one final card. The shifting of bnce to the tip. The base calction increased the total damage by 10.

    Thus his one blow took away not 1370 HP but 13,700 HP. At such a magnitude his harem''s efforts allowed Hiro to call upon power he normally wouldn''t have. This could only work due to Hiro having all three calibers. And each use of [Sword Driver] and [Impact] bit into his calibers harshly.

    Each use of [Sword Driver] used 20 AP and 30 MP while each use of [Impact] used 20 MP and 40 SP. Hiro only had 411 MP, 265 SP, and 160 AP. So he needed to use them sparingly.

    Leveling up per kill would be a great way to refill his tanks but gambling on level up''s was risky. The moment he doesn''t, he would immediately be in a dangerous position.

    The age-old saying that no power is gained without rpenses still rang true even in Valorious. After the sword turned buster, Hiro could no longer lift it. Thus he needed to use calibers to both modify its weight, as well as erge and shrink it. This effectively halved the times he could use the options.

    There was no way he could repeat it more than thousands of times to kill every single dragsaurian here. From above the dragsaurians didn''t seemrge, it was only when Hiro got on the same ground did his resolve start to weaken. The monsters stood over 240 cm and had massive bodies making even powerlifters look tiny.

    Even with an increased height of 190 cm. He soon found himself dwarfed by hundreds of massive monsters. Despite Rilu''s powerful opening she only managed to kill about a hundred and seventy-five of the monsters. The rest of them recovered from the debuffs and now were now approaching the three interlopers en mass.

    Rilu and Gideon glided amidst the monsters like a pair of lovers in a waltz. Gideon defended them with his massive de while Rilu shed apart anything that attempted toe near them.

    No one got past the Venator despite how many assaulted the pair. And all of the lizards he blocked were summarily executed by the young devoted.

    It was a battle tactic taught at the adventurer guild. The famed ded-shield formation. One of thebatants dedicates everything to defense. Blocks, parries, and prevention of damage became his focus. He form what would be the "shield".

    In contrast, his partner would be in charge of choosing the target, attacking, and counter-attacking. This allowed the "de" to dedicate everything to assault. The de led while the shield followed.

    Akin to a dance, its use elevated its fame due to its terrifying efficiency by those who understood its principles. The ded-shield formation came from among the numerous tactics left behind by the Saviors

 Chapter 63 The End Of A Nightmare 4

    ?This formation supposedly allowed them to defeat countless armies despite being overwhelmed by millions to one. Rilu being a fanatic of the group would never allow such wisdom to remain unused.

    Parry after parry, decapitation or dismemberment would follow without fail. Like a waltz, the Venator and devoted pair continued to massacre therge burly monsters with unceasing efficiency.

    Going back to our transmigrator, Hiro who needed to mind both attacking, defending, and avoiding encirclement had a way harder time than the two. Originally he intended to allow the young woman to guard him. At thest minute, he decided to fight alone.

    Aside from fighting goblins, Hiro had paltry experience in anything else. By allowing Rilu to guard him. He would not only lose the chance to learn to fightrge groups but also develop bad habits in co-dependence.

    Should Rilu suddenly betray him, it would be difficult to stop her. Preventing him from failing in that situation would be the quickest way to avoid the trap. Unlike goblins, dragsaurians were intelligent to the level of a human teenager.

    Also, Hiro fought alone, until this fundamentally changed partnering with Rilu would deter his efforts instead. Of course in choosing this route, the odds of him dying were significantly higher.

    He quickly used [Inspect] and gulped aloud from what he saw.

    _____________________

    Name: N/A

    Race: Dragsaurian

    Level: 65

    Age: 3

    Title: N/A

    HP: 1750/3500 |AP: 200/400

    STR: 870 | AGI: 200 | INT: 120

    _____________________

    Main Skills: Fallen Dragon [C] Lvl 1

    _____________________

    Secondary skills

    Active Secondary Skills

    Acidic Bile [C] Lvl 1 | Dragon roll [D] Lvl 1

    Passive skills

    Coordinated fighting [D] Lvl 1 | Aura suit [C] Lvl 1

    ____________

    The overgrown reptile eclipsed the stats of even the gryphon. It was only with [Straight Pierce], [Impact], and [Sword Driver] did his damage reach over 10,000.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Without them, his strongest attacks would only be his base STR and the weapon''s damage. Which would be 178 HP, even with Rilu halving the HP of the entire horde of monsters Hiro would need to hit each dragsaurian 10 times to kill it.

    Critical hits to weak points would reduce this. Unfortunately, it was not like the monsters would quietly offer their necks. If you add the base armor given by the monster''s hide, bonus from buffs, and skills, the number of blows needed to take down a dragsaurian would only increase further.

    Hiro tried to attack the monsters only for them to knock him around. The overwhelming difference in STR allowed the lizards to shrug off his attacks as if they were fighting a child. The transmigrator quickly found himself overpowered and slowly started to lose hope.

    At over 800 STR, stat-wise they would be like mountains Hiro could never beat. He was no hero, his name only sounded like one. A nobody in hisst life, and still a nobody in this life.

    Negative thoughts started to enter the transmigrator''s mind, His entire body trembled from fear. Hiroyuki came to this world, not as the overpowered protagonist but as a random mob.

    In his one month of grinding. Death became his constantpanion. Adventurers who he chatted with one day would be among the dead the next.

    In the worlds of Valorious, while risk gave rewards, it also dealt out death to the unprepared without warning. This contributed to the reason Hiro choose to fight alone. He felt his mind would break if his allies started dying due to his decisions.

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1  has activated, all options will result in death.  No actions avable. -

    Unable tond even one hit, even using skills became extremely dangerous. Even if he killed tens of them he would die for sure during the few seconds his body suffered from skill cool down.

    Using overdrive gave the same problem, not unless he could kill everything before his tanks ran empty, he would die immediately after.

    Hiro quickly looked for a wall and positioned himself in front of it. With the wall behind him, his back could remain protected at least. Despite his brain working overtime his INT stat failed to think of a way to survive.

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 2  has suppressed the fear response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    Trying to not think of the worse oue his stress started to manifest in other ways. The man''s blood pressure started to rise and his heartbeats rang out like a loud drum in his ears.

    Frustration started tombast his stupidity and cry out to Rilu for help. Yet due to extreme terror, his voice refused toe out. Despair only reared its head when gave up. And right now Hiro was extremely close to epting that he would die in this ce.

    Hiro could no longer hear Rilu, thus he felt isted and alone. Theck of light gave him sensory deprivation. While he could see due to [Cat''s Eyes] theck of color unsettled him. Like a bad  B-rank horror movie his sweat turned cold.

    Deep within, he believed he would amount to nothing. His insecurities bit at his heels every time he suffered a setback. He talked a big game but he grew weary. This month of constant desperation took its toll.

    His mentality to endure grew close to the point of breaking. Aside from his wives, this entire experience became like a nightmare he never awoke from. Knowing when one would die hits people differently.

    Others grew courageous since they thought they would be immortal till the day arrived. Normal people like Hiro grew anxious and counted the seconds to the said date.

    Why did this world constantly make things difficult for him? From his binding to the threat that followed from Starfall. Just what did he do to deserve such a fate? He didn''t even ask toe here!

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 2  has suppressed the hysteria response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 2  has suppressed the fear response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1  has activated, all options will result in death.  No actions avable. -

    Even if the system itself wanted to assist him it couldn''t that''s how unwinnable this fight became, his body started to quickly calm down in silence as certain death loomed. The transmigrator remembered why he was here.

 Chapter 64 The End Of A Nightmare 5

    ?("Husband. No fear. You are not alone. We here. Support. Protect.")

    Many said a person with no formal education couldn''t seed in life. While he didn''t reach the end, he did pretty well looking back. Even in this world, his long road has always been one of struggle.

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 2 has leveled up to Lvl 3  -

    Being called the trash swordsman mocked his humble beginnings. Yet in just thirty days he evolved leaps and bounds unassisted by anyone but his harem.

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 3 has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1 has activated, all options will result in death. No actions avable. -

    From the beginning, Hiro never shied away from a challenge. Limits were made to be broken. And once a person begins to believe something is impossible. This thought would eventually be his reality. Thus epting something as impossible was the first step to stagnating.

    But what would you do when life continuously beat you till you were on your knees? Why continue to fight? What did one aspire to achieve? This was the reason he drowned himself in anime and manga as an escape. Even if he did seed, what then? He had no family, no lover, and nothing to aspire to.

    After one seeded in surviving, what was the reason to keep climbing higher? Money? Nah, even when he had more money buying stuff never gave him happiness? Position? No, only the climb was fun after attaining it one felt empty. This cause Hiro to lose interest in ascending the corporatedder.

    ("Hiro-sama, there is no need to be distressed, no matter what happens we will face it together.")

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 3 has leveled up to Lvl 4  -

    Giving up needed no mettle, the alternative on the other hand required your all and more. Struggling against impossible odds toward a goal or dream necessitated sacrifice and strength of will. In the darkness, alone and surrounded by powerful monsters the [de of Mitsurugi] started to heat up in his hands.

    The heat was gentle, like the warmth from the hands of the his harem. The weapon made with love and devotion seemed to remind him, never again would be Hiroyuki Mitsurugi alone.

    Intertwining their fates together with the transmigrator three beautiful women offered up their everything to protect him. Right, that became the only reason why Hiro couldn''t ept defeat.

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 4 has suppressed the fear response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 4 has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system -

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1 has activated, all options will result in death.  No actions avable. -

    His life no longer belonged to him. Three wonderful women waited for him. They gave blood, sweat, and tears to give him a shot at surviving. If he gave up now didn''t that mean he willingly chose to abandon them?

    ("Speak darling. Even If you wish to carry on the weight of the world, it is both our responsibility and our pride to carry the burden with you. That is what it means to be a wife as well as to be a husband.")

    The voices sounded extremely near like they were here at his side. Impossible as it may seem, the voices warmed his heart. Normally when one is about to die, one''s worse regrets and deepest desires would bloom.

    Initially, he wanted to get back at Rhyne. But now what drove his conviction no longer became the face of the Dominii princess but three entric girls that this world choose to forsaken.

    A beautiful yandere maid without arms who believed she did not deserve salvation.

    A loyal tsundere in a skull mask who chose to hide her scars due to feeling inadequate.

    A caring kuudere wrapped in bandages that feared not death but being abandoned.

    Hiro tightened his grip on his weapon, the transmigrator had giant monsters approaching him from all sides. Yet different from before his heart contained not panic but serenity.

    Even with such a predicament giving up ceased to be on the table. So long as he held a sword he will fight. Until his heart continued to beat, Hiro would struggle.

    ("The fact that you are with me makes me grateful for every morning anding home to your embrace makes me look forward to every evening. My love and devotion exist only for you Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, my darling from another world.")

    It wasn''t like he was no longer afraid. The constant alerts told him without [Insanity] he would already be a sniveling coward. Yet despite everything Hiro chose to move forward. This drove only one goal which could be surmised in three simple words.

    To. Return. Home.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1 has activated, all options will result in death. No actions avable. -

    ("Two days, my love, it took only two days for you to grant me everything I ever wished for in the span of six years. Now tell me Hiroyuki Mitsurugi-sama how could I not fall in love with you? I knew there and then that I was born to love you and only you. My sun, my hero, my beloved.")

    To protect himself. To give his girls a better life. To prepare for theing storm. The reasons were plenty and all of them equally meaningful. Yet even beyond that his personality and path gave rise to only one oue.

    - Alert: Insanity [E] Lvl 4 has leveled up to Lvl 5  -

    - Alert: Insanity [E]  has reached Lvl 5 and evolved into Iron Will [D] Lvl 1 -

    ("I vow to remain by your side¡­ even after my death Hiroyuki Mitsurugi. You gave color to my life¡­ and gave me a family¡­ to call my own. I will be the one to protect you¡­ when you are weak and fight your fears ¡­ when you are afraid. I will never leave you. This I swear¡­ I love you my dearest husband..")

    The sound of ss shattering echoed in his mind. Thest hurdle that kept him from moving forward. His insecurity as a nobody crumbled. In its ce, a new being stood up.

    ''Who cares if I am a nobody? So what if there are other people stronger than me? Like I give a fuck if others get to be the hero! I never gave a damn about any of that!''

    - Alert: [Sight Beyond Vision] third mutation has been activated. The host is inbat with a marked race, experience gain increased by 25% -

    Unable to remain silent, his voice returned and burned in zing fury. His fear and insecurities all faded away and a fire zed where it once stood, a newfound purpose more powerful that any storm. Like a sword being tempered, fire purified the transmigrator and stripped all his reservations.

    - Alert: Host is outnumbered 2000 to 1! Reality Invoked: [Lonely is the sword], Maximum bonus granted +200 to all stats, Stat bonuses now stacking -

    His mentality could not ept any other oue. He will go home to his loving family. He would eat with them, spend his days fawning over them, and sexually harass them to his content.

    "FUCK YOU ALL! I AM HIROYUKI MITSURUGI! HUSBAND OF RAYLENE! HUSBAND OF VANESSA! HUSBAND OF JADE! UNTIL MY WIVES NO LONGER NEED ME I WILL NEVER SURRENDER! I AM GOING HOME AND NONE OF YOU SICK FUCKS CAN STOP ME! COME YOU FUCKING DND REJECTS! I WILL TAKE ALL OF YOU ON!"

    - Alert: Reality Rearming: [My life belongs to them] upgraded [So long as they need me.]-

    - Alert: Reality Defined: [So long as they need me], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] now grants increased health and caliber regeneration on top of giving stat buff based onbat situations. Buffs increases dependent on each wife target whose affection surpasses a certain threshold the host holds! -

    - Alert: [Sight Beyond Vision] activated, Spirit vision syncing with [Strength Derived from Pride]. Introspection of Wife targets now beginning. -

    - Alert: Affection rating held by host 1. Raylene: 80%  2. Vanessa: 75% 3. Jade: 90% -

    ''Ho? So none of them love me 100% yet. Alright, challenge epted.''

    - Alert: all affection targets surpass the 75% threshold, base stats increased by 150 per wife target.-

    - Alert: STR increased, stat increased 63 -> 653-

    - Alert: AGI increased, stat increased 55 -> 645  -

    - Alert: INT increased, stat increased 57 -> 647  -

    - Alert: Wrath of the Vengeful activated, three marks detected on 2,040 dragsaurians. Host will gain a 90% damage increase inbat-rted active skills against marked targets. -

    Suddenly all the dragsaurians around Hiro manifested symbols above their head. The symbols were visible only to Hiro, they read [R], [V], [J].

    Hiro became unsure why his wives marks all appeared on his enemies. But the fact remained that even without anyone by his side. He no longer was alone.

    Despite his power-up, he was still short of 90 points in STR to fight toe to toe with the monsters. Yet his heart burned in battle lust. For the first time in his life, Hiro epted his anchor.

    Hiroyuki Mitsurugi lived for his harem, until they needed him he could not fall. And with his temperingplete. He felt like he finally reached the end of this long nightmare.

    ''Lene, Nessa, Jei. Wait for me. I will kill everything standing between me and you. Nothing in this world will stop me froming home. I swear on both my name and my sword.''

 Chapter 65 Nothing Is What It Seems

    ?Unfortunately, this was not manga or anime. Unlike those worlds where you could get stronger or hit harder by shouting, in this world you need to use logic and think.

    Hiro even while strengthened anew by his reformed mindset, the man still needed to find a way to survive. Luckily the monsters seem to also adopt a look-and-see strategy.

    The smarter an organism is, the less it is governed by its basic impulses. With over 100 points in INT, these monsters could be considered Einsteins. As they saw Hiro easily bisecting theirrade in one strike,  no one wanted to be the unlucky reptile to prove he could do it again.

    The reptiles urately measured Hiro''s sphere of influence. Together with his weapon''s ability to extend, the transmigrator''s actual reach takes into ount his body as well. His arm''s length, the range of a single stride plus the weapon''s sizebined would trante to the distance he had control over.

    This sphere of influence would be where he could block, attack and counter. In any battle knowing the distance of your opponent''s weapon was foundational to countering it. Hiro became amazed when the monsters stopped exactly around 240 cm or 8 feet from him.

    The transmigrator also calcted this distance as his maximum reach. Any further and he would need to leave the wall and charge forward. Once he began his assault it would be a one-way ticket to death or survival.

    ''Ahh, why couldn''t you lizards be dumb as shit like in manga? Monsters twelve times smarter than a human? The asshole who created these fuckers is insane!

    ''If that is not enough they have the skills [Cooperative fighting] and [Aura Suit]. If thetter is anything like [Mana Armor] I am so screwed. They each have like what? 200 AP and rising? These dnd rejects have shields for crying out loud!''

    Waiting for Hiro, the reptiles seem to have reached the limit of their patience. A dozen of them pointed their spears at Hiro and slowly walked forward.

    ''Crap! Here ites, I leveled up twice right? Status! Stat page only.''

    ________________________

    Hiroyuki Mitsurugi

    HP 739/739| MP 427/427| SP 276/276 |AP 167/167

    STR 63 +597 (20)| AGI  55 +598 (20)| INT 57 +592 (20) Unassigned Points: 4          ______________________________

    ''Shit 730 HP? I''m basically a ss cannon, one hit and I am dead. Luckily I have mana Armor, I have 400 additional HP if I don''t use anything else. I think the fastest way to fight outnumbered is to limit the area like the Spartans.''

    The transmigrator looked around and checked the battlefield with his high AGI senses. Unfortunately for him, the battle area was shaped like a volcano, narrow open top, and a wide sealed bottom.

    ''Yeah, there is nothing there, in that case, the only option is to risk level-ups. So long as I continue to level, my HP and Calibers would refill allowing me to go further. The problem is what happens when I don''t''

    The first twelve dragsaurians silently approached, their reptilian eyes focused on the intruder of their home. The others took one step forward for every ten of the vanguard.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro had the area he could move in shrink rapidly. Which caused his heart to start beating loudly again.

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 1  has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1  has activated, all options actions will result in death.  No actions avable. -

    ''Ah, shut up already! System! Turn off all notifications for [Tactics] if it has no suggestions!''

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1 notifications will now be muted if no actions are avable.  -

    The system functioned extremely simr to a game interface, with the added perk that it understood a system user''s intentions regardless ofnguage. It could be ordered to do simpleputations and tasks like an AI assistant.

    Hiro even used the thing to set an rm and wake him up! While the system didn''t intentionally help him, it didn''t purposely make his life worse either.

    ''System! What level would I need to hit before I get 200 AP?''

    [Overdrive] would be the only thing that could turn the situation around. But it came at an expensive cost, the skill consumed 100 of all three calibers for each second. Thus even if he had MP for 4 seconds, and SP for 2 Seconds Hiro still could only use a single second due to having only 167 AP.

    AP became the hardest Of the three calibers to grow. Being Asian, Hiroputed his growths and found out that each Caliber had a ratio. Each point in INT raised MP by 7 points. AGI increased SP by 4.5 each. Lastly STR gave a paltry 2.2 AP for every stat.

    Right now, the only benefit of leveling up would be to increase his calibers. Stat wise he leapfrogged to who knows what level by using [Strength Derived from Pride]. Unfortunately for him, the stats from [Strength Derived from Pride] were treated like his legacies, they did not factor into his calibers only his base constitution.

    ording to some adventurers, the reason for the difference in the ratiosy in the nature of the powers. As MP used Psionic potential making the brain smarter naturally had the biggest impact. Simrly, because SP relied on calling ghosts in general, increasing sensitivity to the world had a direct corrtion.

    Aura, on the other hand, relied on nothing but one''s own life force, thus people epted why it turned out to be the hardest to increase. People eventually started using AP-increasing buffs or Items topensate for its pitiful growth.

    - Alert: Host has a base STR of 63, at Level 30 the Stat Clutch for Calibers will be engaged. With the Stat Clutch enabled the Aura modifier would increase from 1 to 3. Even not allocating all free stats at level 30 Host would have 233 AP, 347 SP, and 503 MP -

    ''Stat Clutch? Why wasn''t it enabled before? Isn''t it stupid to lock it at Lvl 30? A lot of people died due to ack of calibers. Who made the decision?''

    - Alert: Information about system creator ssified. -

 Chapter 66 Nothing Is What It Seems 2

    ?- Alert: The Stat Clutch was added in version 2.2 of the system. Logs indicated that allowing the System users to gain power too fast did not give them enough time to limate to Caliber diseases. The clutch is intended to ensure that users would never have calibers greater than 500 points before level 30.-

    ''What? Version 2.2? Someone is fucking patching this thing?! ¡­Never mind that, why is there a need to keep it below 500 points?''

    - Alert: 500 points in any caliber grants a system user rating of [Initiate], Initiates gain full use of the system and warp travel. The Caliber diseases no longer manifest as sickness but now cause the users to enter lost modes -

    ''Wait wait wait? Initiate? Warp travel? Lost mode? What the hell is going on? How is it that the more you exin the less it makes sense?''

    *GRRRRRR*

    Awoken by the numerous sounds made by the dragsaurians Hiro used [Sword Driver] and turned his sword buster. While the weapons granted a maximum of 500 ATK, this was only true If the weapons original weight remained unchanged.

    Even if the sword grew to over 200 cm, with no nothing behind it, the sword could be thought of as a hollow bat. The mass itself caused the damage as it tranted into power when swung. Thus even with the giant-looking de, Hiro''s basic strikes would only shave off 50 HP.

    ''Shit I don''t have time for these mysteries! System! How much strength do I need to be able to fight in buster size with the weight on?''

    - Alert: "Buster" weighs 470 kilograms. To effectively use it as a weapon Host must have at least 2350 STR or have the strength of 235 men.-

    ''Fucking hell, how did the girls even manage to pack this thing into a tiny de. This thing has sizes right? Can youpute how much I can lift at 700 STR?''

    - Alert: Analyzing [de of Mitsurugi sizes] and strength requirements¡­ -

    - Weight Increase per size: 47 kilos per level-

    - Length Increase per size: 20 cm per level -

    - STR requirement per level¡­ Level 1 has no requirement for STR, upon increasing to Level 2, Magic arrays transform the core of the weapon from steel to a variant of Osmium. -

    - At Level 2 the weight of the weapon increases from 4.7 KG to 94 KG ¡­ STR needed per level 290. Requirement analysispleted -

    - At level 28 with 680 STR host can increase the weapon to Size 3, Size 3 would have a length of 100 cm, a weight of 141 kilograms, and a base damage of 150 ATK. Its STR requirement is 680. -

    "Damn girls! I am so fondling you all till you three cry when I get home. This weapon is going to apany me for a long time. I LOVE YOU ALL! [SWORD DRIVER] SIZE 3! [IMPACT]! [Mana Armor]! [Spirit Sense]!"

    - Alert: [Mana Armor] activated, all damage incurred will reduce MP instead of HP -

    - Alert: [Spirit Sense] activated, All life-ending blows to the host will shine in red until SP is depleted -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Decreasing the size Hiro now had a weapon to match his power, his base damage would increase from 730 to 830. Not a lot but in this situation, every bit of power helps.

    ''I still have four unassigned points right? In this situation I need STR the most, getting my Aura as high as possible will give me more options. The dragsaurians AGI is only 200, I at least have breathing room now. Since I can move almost three times faster at 673 AGI.''

    The monsters all froze in their tracks due to Hiro shouting and his weapon suddenly shortening to a fraction of its buster size. Annoyed, a dragsaurianrger than the rest raised its spear and made menacing growls.

    The leader then pointed his spear towards Hiro, unlike before the dozen or so vanguard now increased to sixty reptiles, and five different groups of twelve all closed in on him in a steady march.

    ''I''m lucky my sword is throwing them all off point but I need to start a n now. I can''t kill them in one hit with 830 ATK, they are all at 1750 HP with 200 Aura. My gamer senses tell me [Aura suit] works like armor, I wonder if they will all turn aggressive once it is used up like system users? ''

    Hiro then leaped and maximized his higher-level AGI to walk on the heads of the beasts. With a difference of over 500 points, to the transmigrator, it looked like the monsters were moving in slow motion. But noticing his speed, the lizards started to raise their spears ahead of time.

    ''Shit, can''t you bastards give me a break? System! Allocate all my free points to STR, and tell me how many dragsaurians I need to kill to reach level 30.''

    Even with a higher speed, a single mistake will cause Hiro to get surrounded or pinned. STR wise he was still weaker. So while he could hit them hard enough for them to hurt, he could not overpower them in his current state.

    - Alert: Experience needed to reach Level 29 is 6500, 9500 for Level 30. Monsters need to be killed to reach Level 30: three level 65 dragsaurians.-

    - Warning: Level-ups need a 2-second window to refill calibers. The more exp used in the level up the longer it will take. Once the level-up begins, all experience umted during the level up will be ignored until the host''s body finishes calibrating.-

    Starting to get annoyed at Hiro, the dragsaurians started to spit balls of green-colored mucus at him. Remembering the status screen he saw, the transmigrator believed it to be [Acidic Bile].  Thus he did his best to avoid them, by performing acrobatics using the reptilian heads as footholds. He moved to reach the other end of the bowl where the Dragsaurians were fewest.

    ''Ugh, the exp keeps rising per level. These RPG mechanics are like D*rk sou*s!

    - Alert: [Mana Armor] in effect, host has lost 40 MP! -

    ''WOAH! Fuck! Dragon spit? Yuck, good thing I have [Mana Armor] these globs should be acidic right? But damn, even a ncing blow takes 40 HP! No wonder [Tactics] told me I would die!''

    Upon reaching the end of his foot holds Hiro jumped and used his momentum to stab the dragsaurian nearest him.

    - Alert: 430 damage dealt to Dragsaurian Lvl 65! -

    400 DEF? These fuckers are like knights in heavy armor! Even I have only 40 DEF! Shit, I can''t keep this up, If I use a skill I can kill some instantly but what happens when they attack and I get Skill locked?''

 Chapter 67 Nothing Is What It Seems 3

    ?Every time a system user executes a skill his or her body enters calibration. Skill locking was the term used to describe this event. For this short period, the system forced the user to stand still to allow the body to recover from exerting itself.

    The system told Hiro this defensive feature forced users not to solely depend on skills and practice actual tactical nning andbat maneuvers. But in the currentndscape of Valorious. Duels became the primary means of settling arguments and even wars.

    What good would challenge a kingdom with a high-level system user like Rhyne or her husbands? No matter how many men you throw they will all die meaninglessly before such overwhelming power. However, that only held true when one fought against normal people.

    Monsters, bandits, and assassins for example didn''t follow such conventions. Some even attempted to exploit this skill-locking mechanic, and it became known in the underworld as the Stupor window.

    Hiro knew of the dangers of skill locking not from joining the underworld but from games in his previous life. Thus, the transmigrator avoided using skills unless absolutely necessary. In fact, his gaming knowledge saved him from many newbie mistakes people died to learn.

    The stupor window being the most unexpected turned into the leading cause of death among new system users. Many would overestimate themselves due to using powerful skills only to die pathetically while skill locked.

    "I don''t have much choice, do I? I hope I canst till I gain 200 AP. [Square Cut] is my only multi-target skill. It has a damage base of 320 per attack for four blows. With a 90% increase that would be 608 per strike.

    "I have 830 ATK so it should have been 1438 a pop, but thanks to fucking OP Croc handbag leather with 400 DEF, I would be lucky if I even manage to pass 1000 HP. I need to either hit them in their weak points or hit each trice to kill it.

    "I would only be able to kill two of them. But if each lizard is worth 6500 exp, I need to take down at least three to get to level thirty."

    The lizard horde all turned around and started attacking. Lizards within 200 meters all started spitting green orbs of bile while the ones farther back threw some of their spears. Using his speed and enhanced vision. The transmigrator moved to evade the projectiles

    ''Ohe on! That one only has 1300 hp! Oy! Come back here you fucker! Let me kill you!''

    As the lizards were aware of the experience mechanic, they purposely hid the ones who had lesser HP. This prevented their enemies from leveling up as well as saving their allies. Hiro who got annoyed felt he was not ying PVE but PVP instead.

    *GURRRYAAA*

    Suddenly green light illuminated the space. Threads like vines wrapped around the tens of dragsaurians in front of Hiro, upon checking his enemy''s status using [Inspect] he couldn''t help but exim!

    ''YOU BASTARDS EVEN HAVE A FUCKING HEALER! HAVE SOME SHAME YOU MOTHERFUCKING PRICKS!''

    Hiro looked around to see and found a small group of lizards who seemed different from the rest. For one they looked slimmer and more feminine, they also had gems threaded like a ne around their necks and had on small capes made from leather.

    ''Found you! [Farsight]! [Inspect]!''

    _____________________

    Name: N/A

    Race: Dragsaurian Priestess

    Level: 55

    Age: 1

    Title: N/A

    HP: 900/1800 |SP: 400/800

    STR: 320 | AGI: 240 | INT: 610<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    _____________________

    Main Skills: Priestess of Dragonblood [B] Lvl 1

    _____________________

    Secondary skills

    Active Secondary Skills

    Cleanse [B] Lvl 1 | Mend wounds [C] Lvl 1

    Passive skills

    Sacred Barrier [D] Lvl 1 |MP Recovery [C] Lvl 3

    ____________

    Intrigued Hiro''s vision shifted to see around 20 white reptiles in a triangle formation all chanting in what could be assumed to be dragsauriannguage. A presence of a new variable gave rise to a n in the transmigrator''s mind.

    ''900 HP, and from the looks of its skin, it should not have any armor. I bet I can chop these white geckos all at once.''

    Deliberating, numerous dragsaurians all started to attack him with their spears. Hiro used his sword skills to parry and redirect the force of their blows away from him. Simr to Aikido Hiro learned Aiki-Ken for a while back on earth. It used the martial arts principles of non-violence but with swords.

    ''With those healers there, the longer this goes on the less chance I will get to kill these bastards. The only problem is exp. If I manage to level up twice from them, we can go to the next phase. If their return is poor I will die to their guards.''

    As more and more spears joined, Hiro could no longer defend himselfpletely and got stabbed in the thigh.

    - Alert: [Mana Armor] in effect, host has lost 200 MP! -

    ''Shit! Not good.''

    The reason why people try to avoid getting surrounded is to prevent multiple assants from hitting their blind sides. Hiro tried to move away but was tripped by something on the floor.

    As he crashed he saw a reptilian tail wrap around his ankle. And lift him into the air upside down. The transmigrator managed to avoid spear stabs by parrying with his weapon.

    ''That''s cheating you pricks! Why do you guys even know how to fight with a 5th limb? Give me a break already!''

    Hiro curled his body like he was doing a sit-up and shed the tail part holding his leg, the small mass of the extra limb got sliced from his attack. He then flipped in the air to do abat roll and headed to the priests.

    ''I no longer have any option. I will just use overdrive if I don''t level up. I wanted to save the white liquid from Ojisan but if I die here it would be meaningless.''

    Upon seeing how powerful the healing effects of the white liquid were, Hiro pestered the old man non-stop for two weeks till the Krayto relented and granted him a single vial.

    He meant to use it as a lifeline for the Manticore but if he died before he even met the damn thing Hiro would not only be stupid but dead. Knowing that moving atop the head of the monsters will only get him speared or spit at, he chose the opposite instead.

    Hiro dived beneath the legs of the dragsaurians not minding how pathetic he looked. ssiness and nobility while fighting sounded stupid to him. Perhaps due to the mindset of the weak, the man valued results not execution.

 Chapter 68 Nothing Is What It Seems 4

    ?By zipping and sliding under the groins of the reptilian monsters Hiro evaded most hostile attacks and advanced unhindered. As the lizards wore no underwear Hiro needed a few seconds to clear his mind of the hundreds of Dragsaurian genitals he had no choice but to observe.

    As he currently had over 600 INT, his memory allowed him to remember the tiniest details of each slong. Due to his enhanced awareness from high AGI even while moving quickly his brain slowed down what came into his vision.

    In such circumstances, the man had what felt like 20 minutes to admire each genital on his journey to murder the healers. Unlike normal people, however, Hiro couldn''t forget even a single one. Inwardly he could only think.

    "I need to get a mind scrub or something. I think I''m going to hurl. When I get back I will find a way to turn off [Beauty''s bane] and make love to my harem once and for all. I need boobs and lots of them.

    "I am never telling this to anyone. But DAMN! These bastards are packing! And I thought mine became huge already! Little brother looks like a toothpick next to these fuckers! Good thing no one saw me."

    Lamenting the fact that Hiro only traveled a quarter of the way, he continued traversing under theher regions of the reptiles. Due to his proximity to their jewels. Not one of the dragsaurians threw spears nor used [Acidic Bile].

    All of the monsters felt united in their purpose to avoid injuring their balls by mistake. They knew anyone who tried to attack and missed would get killed in retaliation not by Hiro but by the family of the one they managed to injure.

    Hiro thanked a meme he saw on the inte once. It went like this. "It is only when a mosquitonds on one''s testicles, does a man understand that there are problems one cannot solve with force." While the original person who made the quote remained anonymous, his wisdom would forever echo within the annals of history.

    Eventually, he reached the area of the healers and left the safety of the male''s tuba-sized reproductive organs. Upon arriving, Hiro used his superior speed to climb over the dragsaurian bodyguards till he came within striking distance of the white geckos.

    The dragsaurian priestesses all clustered together and ced their hands in a ring behind the first priestess. Their hands joined together in a fan shape and showed synchronized movements that appeared quite mesmerizing. It appeared extremely simr to thousand-hand bodhisattva dances from earth.

    Red-colored barriers, then illuminated the space as they enveloped the lead Dragsaurian priestess in multipleyers. Even paper whenyered by the thousands could stop bullets. By ovepping their defenses they hoped to survive Hiro''s assault.

    The transmigrator saw that the white geckos had scales that looked smooth to the touch and looked ethereal like fairies. Hiro also noticed that they had quite beautiful eyshes and attractive faces in a furry sort of way. Unfortunately, he saw nothing on their chest areas. He frowned as hemented.

    "I hope you get bigger boobs in your next lives. Compared to your men you girls look like kids."

    - Alert: Tactics [D] Lvl 1  has activated, showing the host optimal action for survival.  -

    In one breath, Hiro saw the advice that came from his semi-muted skill. Smiling the transmigrator moved to follow it to the letter. He leaped into the air as he roared!

    "[SWORD DRIVER]! [SIX GALES]!"

    The white lizards made three mistakes today.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    1. They let the enemy know of their existence, even when they didn''t need to. By healing the front line, it was like advertising they were there for everyone fighting.

    2. They were overconfident. The only reason they did not care that Hiro knew they existed could be attributed that they thought they were safe.

    3. They stacked their barriers on top of each other and clustered together in one single line.

    Unlike [Square Cut] or [Straight Pierce], [Six Gales] had a rank of C. The skill''s damage reached 500, with [Wrath of the Vengeful] that jumped to 950. Combined with Hiro''s current STR that easily reached 1630, and that had not even taken into ount any numbers from [de of Mitsurugi]

    [Six Gales] granted great power, but like most things, it had its downsides. In exchange for high base damage. It could only hit one target or to be more urate a very narrow area of effect restricted to less than a meter wide.

    It also required the target to stay in ce as while the skill had high burst damage, the attackprised of a repeated stabbing attack six times in session. No matter how quick the interval the skill needed time to execute.

    Thus, it remained at rank [C] simply due to the fact that, if the opponent evaded to the side, the skill bes useless. The system user, once duped into making the move would be forced to go through with the skill regardless of his will.

    Fortunately, that wasn''t the case today. The target neither evaded nor moved at all in fact, they even turtled. Or more urately created a cage to keep themselves in ce.

    From the dragsaurians side, it made sense, each [Sacred Barrier] created a solid object made from Spirit power that withstood 300 damage. The Priestesses knew they would be targeted if they healed the front line. But as Hiro surmised, they never thought defeat was possible due to their numbers.

    With twenty of them, stacking that many [Sacred Barriers] gave their group a shield with 6000 DEF. The only unfortunate thing was they needed to cluster together for it to stack properly. Thus they devised the thousand-hand lotus formation.

    Unfortunately, it had extremely poorpatibility with Hiro, As violent winds circled around his weapon, the transmigrator had a wide grin like he won the lottery. He whispered in a gentle voice.

    "Impact."

    Due to the skill autonomously moving the body, the weapons'' weight became irrelevant. Hiro''s arms would be supported by the system to execute the move. 1630 plus 500 ATK from buster mode plus his AGI 673 with a multiplier of 2.2 equaled 3610.

    If he used any other weapon his attack would have failed. But with [Rune Of Pressure Concentration]''s final option. This number gets multiplied by ten for every strike.

    36,100. That became the total ATK power behind each stab from Hiro''s assault. At six times the maximum capacity of theyered [Sacred Barrier] what followed could only be described as an absolute ughter.

 Chapter 69 Nothing Is What It Seems 5

    ?Each stab punctured the shields and skewered the alluring geckos. The wind energy diced the bits and pieces that managed to survive the assault of cold steel. The bodies of the monsters were torn to shreds from the overwhelming force behind each strike as Hiro descended.

    Whatever may have existed behind the barrier turned to merely piles of torn meat and blood that soaked the ground. Their bodies couldn''t stop the powerful skill so even the ground got carved up like a wild beast wed it.

    - Alert: Dragsaurian Priestess Level 55 has been defeated 25000 exp gained! -

    - Alert: Dragsaurian Priestess Level 55 has been defeated 25000 exp gained! -

    - Alert: Dragsaurian Priestess Level 55 has been defeated 25000 exp gained! -

    -¡­-

    As the alerts kept repeating Hiro could only focus on his present circumstance, as he struck from above he now continued to dive toward the ground. More specifically the hole he just made with [Six Gales].

    Unable to move due to skill locking, Hiro entered the hole without issue until his sword lodged itself into one of its walls. As he limb continued to grasp the weapon gravity pulled his body down and forced his wrist to bend unnaturally.

    The sound of bones breaking echoed in the small space. The stupor window didn''t strengthen the body as a skill did. It only prevented the muscles from moving. This was why so many got killed if like skills it strengthened the body. Stupor assassinations wouldn''t be a thing.

    Due to his wrist breaking the bones pierced outside his skin as he separated from the greatsword. The weapon got nudged by his broken hand and simrly fell due to its weight. Luckily its bnce and trajectory caused it to fall horizontally. It didn''t stab into the hole but mmed into the entrance like a lid.

    ''Good, I can now level up in peace, but fucking hell that hurt a lot!''

    [Tactics] actually showed Hiro to jump before using his skill. In doing so the strike would rip out a hole in the groundrge enough for him to hide in. Thest bit showed him intentionally aiming for a specific spot.

    The spot would allow him to lodge his weapon. And pull it down like a cover. The only downside was his wrist needed to break for either action to work. But hey, he now had his 180 cm 470-kilogram sword as a lid to his foxhole.

    The Alerts continued ringing on about each of the priestesses dying only for Hiro to just now notice he gained 25,000 per kill instead of 7500!

    ''Fuck yeah! So these girls were rare monsters then! I made the right call, now I will definitely reach 30 in one go.''

    Still skill-locked, Hiro remained face-first on the ground. He noticed that he technically entered a coffin of his own making. ''Shit, bad thoughts,e one, give me my level up so I can heal my hand already.''

    Before the system could respond. Loud blows hammered the sword behind him. Numerous angry feet stomped the de attempting to snap it in half. As if the thundering impacts needed more allies blobs of green fluids started seeping inside his hole like leaks on a ship.

    ''System! Unlock me already! Level me up too while you are at it!''

    - Alert: Total experience gained 500,000. The Level up process will now begin. Stat Clutch activated. The host''s body will now enter recalibration please wait a moment. -

    ''I don''t have a moment! If they work together they can lift the sword up! Give me my level-up now!''

    The pooling bile started to reach Hiro''s body, and sounds of flesh and clothes sizzling entered his ears. His body still frozen prevented him from even lifting himself from the acids.

    The transmigrator''s skin on his leg, arms, chest, and face started to deform as the acid destroyed the tissue by melting them bit by bit. His clothes gave no protection as they too dissolved in seconds. Only his armor resisted for a while but eventually, simrly melted into pieces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As there was nothing else that could be done, Hiro silently endured the pain of being melted down like butter on a stove. ''This... This is nothing, my girls suffered through much worse. I will never despair. Once I level up I will get my vengeance.''

    A torrent of spear stabs continued to assault his sword. Unintelligent guttural noises then forced them to stop. Multiple lizard arms started to grip the [de of Mitsurugi] with the intent to lift it.

    Just in the nick of time, the skill lock duration ended, and Hiro found himself able to move once more. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t do much as he had very little area to maneuver in due to being a horizontal coffin.

    Without a weapon and both his clothes and armor in tatters, the transmigrators could only shout to his only ally.

    ''Shit! Shit! Shit! System! Any time now! I need to get my AP NOW!''

    As If to answer his pleading the message he waited for finally arrived.

    - Alert: Calibrationpleted. The host gained 10 levels and is now at Lvl 38. The host has 24 unassigned¡­-

    ''PUT THEM ALL INTO STR! HURRY!''

    At that moment the sword that served as his cover got removed and Hiro found himself in a ditch face to face by 2020 angry dragsaurians. As the transmigrator guessed the priestesses were the rarest of them. The twenty he just took out had extremely high statuses as queens and would have served as the matriarchs of the n.

    To put it in simple terms, Hiro basically butchered the few females the dragsaurians managed to raise with much hardship. The loss of intellect and impulsive rage of the monsters served as the key indicators that they were beyond furious.

    The leader who had a body one sizerger than everyone else only barely managed to keep himself from losing it. He then reached out to grab Hiro by the neck, his ws not only punctured the man''s skin but also threatened to crush his windpipe.

    At over 300 cm tall Hiro struggled in his grasp as he started to suffocate due tock of oxygen. Yet bloodthirsty for vengeance while the man worried, he neither panicked nor feared death. His entire focus remained expectant at what woulde next. All he was waiting for was the start of his counterattack.

    - Alert: all 24 points assigned to STR. Updated Stat page ready -

    ''Status!''

    ________________________

    Hiroyuki Mitsurugi

    HP 941/941| MP 614/614| SP 437/437 |AP 358/358

    STR 97 +597 (20)| AGI  65 +598 (20)| INT 67 +592 (20)

    ______________________________

    "Three whole seconds, time for payback you overgrown DND rejects. [OVERDRIVE]!"

 Chapter 70 Nothing Is What It Seems 6

    ?The entire world then slowed down for Hiro, at 9999 AGI, Hiro moved 45 seconds ahead of everyone else per tick. The angry soundsing from the reptiles were silenced. 1000 AGI granted System users what Hiro liked to call "Bullet time".

    Simr to the games he named it after, in this world, time flowed differently. Time didn''t stop but changes made in this space created ripples that would affect the time outside.

    Hiro who had his senses expanded to the limit noted the positions of all the monsters in the area. Every 200 points after the first 1000 AGI extended the duration of Bullet time. Thus with 8999 Hiro had 45 seconds per tick or 135 seconds in total before [Overdrive] ended. Hiro mmed his fist into the fingers of dragsaurian holding him.

    The bones in the monster''s fingers shattered without a fuss. What Hiro leveraged was the speed of this world. It allowed him to manifest strength beyond his maximum capabilities. He quickly retrieved his sword and got to work.

    "I don''t have enough time to sh them all, what can I do in the next two minutes to kill as many as possible?"

    Hiro quickly thought of cmities for inspiration and found one that suited his purposes. He held out his sword in front of him and invoked the options. "[Sword Driver]. [Impact]."

    Unlike outside of bullet time, Hiro saw the de slowly increasing in length as he ran. He chopped the heads off all the monsters towards his destination. Each dragsaurian would die once bullet time ended. Due to moving too fast, the head remained attached and the blood hasn''t even spilled so technically the bodies were still alive.

    Arriving at the edge of the encirclement Hiro then proceeded to run with his sword held out horizontally. He then increased in speed as he became a blur and slowly veered inwards. He needed to cover over two kilometers in diameter so the man didn''t waste any time. The transmigrator shed everything he passed as he circled.

    Seconds dissapeared and for an entire minute, Hiro kept running at top speed slowly moving inward. At 990 times the speed of a normal human, of course, all the monsters at the perimeter of the circle were already dead, they just didn''t know it yet.

    Hiro then raced towards the center and spun outward shing everything but this time in the opposite direction. For the next minute, he ran at top speed inward going out in a tight circle.

    "Now you fuckers get to see the Fujiwhara effect for two storms. If this ce had the Correolis effect this would be impossible. But hey, I get to create manmade hurricanes in this Bullet time so fuck you all twice!"

    - Alert: Overdrive ending in 3 seconds -

    - Alert: Overdrive ending in 2 seconds -

    Hiro quickly then got back into his hole and kept his head down.

    - Alert: Overdrive ending in 1 second -

    When time returned to normal the sounds of thousands of bones breaking echoed all over at once like the rumbling of thunder. Fierce gales that reminded one of the hurricanes suddenly manifested in powerful currents. The fury of the mighty winds caused the bones, flesh, and blood from the monster corpses to fly into the air, creating a sanguine tornado.

    The monsters who Hiro didn''t get to chop to bits grew rmed and attempted to leave the area, only to notice there were inside the hurricane. The ones that forcefully tried to leave got swept up andcerated by the angry winds into pieces.

    Frightened, the monsters then started to travel inward to get away from the outer winds. They didn''t get very far till they met other dragsaurians traveling outward from the inside. Speaking in their ownnguage they learned the opposite group was doing the same thing.

    Retreating from a force of wind trying to kill them. Unable to move forward nor retreat. Both groups then heard the fierce currents approaching them. Their minds went numb when they heard it from both directions.

    The Fujiwhara effect basically said that believed that should two hurricanes meet and they have the same power, like opposites they would pull each other and join together in an even bigger storm. This was a study made by a scientist of the same name from Earth.

    The pulling forces increased the actual damage area of each storm as they were drawn together. Hiro aimed to leverage this effect by maximizing the Killzone he could create and by extension, locking the survivors in a cage of wind des that tightened every second that passed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unfortunately, before anything else could happen suddenly both bodies of Hiro''s hurricanes weakened and faded out of existence. As the once angry battleground turned silent, Hiro popped his head out of his foxhole and scanned the darkness.

    Having drank an overdrive canceler Hiro felt weak but did not manifest any of the Caliber diseases. A voice that had its own reverb like a B-rank viin then spoke. "Hanareru Mitsurugi." Hearing the eerie phrase Hiro stood up and prepared himself for battle. He slowly walked towards the voice.

    All the dragsaurians noticeably didn''t move. They all stayed in ce in a wide circle. He then saw a gigantic beast in the middle of their ranks. The monster made the dragsaurians look like toddlers. The behemoth had a lion''s body and head, A ck goat heading out of its back, and a green-skinned snake for a tail.

    ''The Manticore.''

    Preparing for the worse Hiro became befuddled by what he heard next.

    "You must leave. Weck the strength to defend you. Come with me, I will take you somewhere safe. Quickly we do not have much time."

    Unable to keep himself from speaking any longer, Hiro shouted in disbelief.

    "WHAT THE FUCK?! Who are you protecting me from?! And why should I believe you?!"

    The manticore then looked to the east as it answered.

    "From the ones you traveled with. I am a servant of the Saviors and I mean you no harm. I have been waiting for you for over 5000 years. Sadly, It is toote, they have arrived."

    At that moment the cavern got ripped apart from all sides. Neen entrances appeared around the bottom allowing light to flood in. Humans came out from the entrance and stood around them in a loosely made circle.

    The sudden illumination caused Hiro to close his eyes. He vaguely noticed Starfall''s devoted including Rilu surrounding him. The manticore spoke some more yet his words served only to confuse the man further.

    "The ones with you, Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, are the real monsters. And this tomb is the ce they choose to be your grave."

    A red-haired man then raise a staff and roared in a loud voice.

    "Starfall! The rapist dies today! Do I make myself clear?"

    "OOOOOH!!!!!"

    The Manticore on the other hand bellowed in a voice that cause the sky to tremble.

    "WARRIORS OF DRAGONBLOOD! YOU WERE BORN FOR THIS DAY AND THIS DAY ALONE! ANNIHILATE ALL THE HUMANS! DEFEND THE HEAVENLY SWORD!"

    *GURRLLLYAAAAA!!*

    Like a tide of angry dragons, the dragsaurians fell on all fours and charged at the devoted. The high stats of both sides quickly turned the brawl into a massive melee of des, teeth, and death. A battle between monsters suddenly began without warning with a dumbfounded Hiro at its center.

 Chapter 71 The Last Servant Of Eternity

    ?The giant manticore spoke franticly "Mitsurugie with me, we must leave now!" While the beast spoke the Starfall devoted began their attack, and the close-range fighters charged forward and raced toward Hiro.

    Legions of dragsaurians intercepted them. Still confused at least the transmigrator knew that the monsters would fight the devoted as the Manticore said.

    He was currently awaiting for his level-up toplete. ording to the logs he massacred 1500 of them. The remaining 520 of them survived due to his tornadoes suddenly evaporating.

    ''System, how many dragsaurians are still on the field? And how long will my level-up take?''

    - Alert: There are currently 3,264 dragsaurians inbat with Starfall. -

    - Alert: Host has terminated 1500 Lvl 65 dragsaurians at 9,375 EXP each for a total of 14,062,500 EXP. Together with the leftover point of 79,198, the host has gained enough experience to reach Lvl 49. Calibration for 11 level-ups willplete in 24 seconds. -

    - Alert: Host has entered Lvl 40, and HP Clutch now activating. -

    ''An HP Clutch? Damn this system is full of surprises! But 3200? You mean Rilu only killed two hundred? Her initialbo already decimated 175? Does that mean she only killed 25 more and left? Did she n to abandon me from the beginning?''

    The reality dawned on the transmigrator, one he repeatedly wanted to forget. Riluttante belonged to Starfall. And Rhyne openly told him that she wanted him dead. Krayto being the only reason she stayed her hand.

    Now that the old man left, nothing stood in the way of getting rid of him. The transmigrator wanted to believe they could do at least one quest together. After all the devoted had no reason to kill him.

    He never entered Starfall, so it''s not like he waspeting for their dom''s affection. And they knew he never touched Rhyne. The devoted were present at the ceremony.

    Even Rilu''s behavior during the ride here could be seen as amiable at least. Now it seems the Manticore spoke the truth. The people with him intended to murder him all along. And he was naive enough to believe otherwise.

    ''Shit, so in this world, if you aren''t for them you are against them. Haven''t these bastards heard of non-interference in politics? There is a middle ground between ally and enemy you know?''

    As Hiro looked on, he noticed the overwhelming power of the devoted. Rilu needed no exnation but the rest of them all fought in exemry ways. Doing a quick scan he noticed some who copied iconic characters.

    ''A mage that fights with finger snaps? Didn''t you just rip off R*y must*ng? And that lightning samurai fights like the sleeping crybaby from D*mon Sl*yer!''

    The finger-snapping mage burned tens of dragsaurians at every snap of his fingers. The swordsman in yellow blitzed around leaving lizards in halves everywhere he passed. Frank raised his staff and 20-meter snakes made of earth rose from the ground. The summoned beasts body-mmed the dragsaurians with their enormous bodies.

    Each of the devoted fought outnumbered. But be it the ones in the vanguard, the mages, the archers in the back, or even the rogue-like characters in the middle. None of them had problems fighting multiple Level 65 dragsaurians. In they all could be seen as bored.

    The Devoted''s red-haired leader shouted while his snakes obliterated the monsters. "Team B! Attack the rapist! Team A and C, concentrate on killing everything else still standing!"

    Upon hearing his words, six of the devoted mostly the ones behind Hiro and the Manticore charged towards the transmigrator. They ignored everything else in their path, in a show of extreme battle presence the other devoted took down the ones intercepting team B.

    Arrows or spells suddenly imed the lives of all the dragsaurians in their way. Lizards visibly stopped in ce and were ripped apart by wires and des. Arge white knight with a Zweihander decapitated those that got near and escorted team B.

    Despite the best attempts of the monsters, they remained nothing more than ants in front of the coordinated warriors of Starfall.

    "I AM GOING TO KILL YOU, TRASH SWORDSMAN! FOR ATTEMPTING TO DEFY MY GODDESS I WILL TURN YOU INTO MINCE MEAT!"

    "RAPISTS NEED NO TRIAL YOU MOTHER FUCKING WASTE OF SPACE!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Two of the members of team B got within striking distance and leaped towards Hiro. Due to the difference in AGI, the transmigrator noticed them 5 seconds toote. However, help came from the most unexpected of sources.

    "YOU ARE ALL TOO ARROGANT YOU FOOLISH HUMANS! HE IS UNDER MY PROTECTION!"

    The Manticore arrived at a speed even faster than the devoted and got between Hiro and his assants. The lion head opened its mouth and bit off the head of one of them in an extreme show of brutality.

    Its snake tail bound the other one at the waist and bit violently into his neck. The 2nd devoted''s body quickly withered and disintegrated into dust. The goat head then bleated into the skies, and a violet magic circle could be seen etched on its neck. Giant peals of purple lightning then struck two other members of team B.

    The weapons of Zeus were so powerful and so overbearing that the devoted were instantly charred into ashes. In under a minute nothing but the smells of burning flesh lingered around Hiro.

    Scared shitless by the Manticore''s disy, thest two members of team B, disengaged from Hiro and faced the monster instead. Hiro likewise couldn''t believe the power of the beast. He quickly used [Inspect] to gain a better understanding of its abilities.

    _____________________

    Name: Patches

    Race: Manticore

    Level: [Error]

    Age: [Error]

    Title: Pet loved by Eternity

    HP: 1,400,000/95,000,000 | GP: 56,000/750,000

    STR: [ERROR] | AGI: [ERROR] | INT: [ERROR]

    _____________________

    Main Skills: Patches of Eternity [SS] Lvl MAX

    _____________________

    Secondary skills (+) Expand

    Passive skills (+) Expand

    ____________

    The transmigrator felt like he got sucker punched in the brain. Rhyne wanted him to kill this thing? "Patches" had a whopping 95 million HP,  he could sh this thing for a year and it still wouldn''t die.

    Aside from its name and health Hiro couldn''t get anything useful. Patches seemed heavily injured but could still be considered extremely powerful. The Manticore said it served the saviors, its title and main skill have the word eternity on them, seemingly proving his im.

 Chapter 72 The Last Servant Of Eternity 2

    ?By that word alone, this beast must be a servant of the three Eternity sisters or the Fairy saviors. Simrly, the transmigrator noticed it earlier, the dragsaurians priestesses had the skill [Priestess of Dragonblood]bine that with what Patches called the dragsaurians they could only allude to one being.

    Dragonblood is a name exclusively used by Ethan thest dragon lord. The strength of the legendary being spoke for itself. Ethan Dragonblood apanied the first transmigrators in taking down the demon lords. Hiro felt his guilt rising. He killed the forces of "good" by mistake. He even gained 21 level-ups from them.

    - Alert: Calibrationpleted. Host gained 11 levels and is now at Lvl 49. The host has 22 unassigned points. New features unlocked: HP Clutch at  Level 40. Updated Stat page ready. -

    ''Please quickly assign them in a 2:2:1 ratio for STR, AGI, and INT.''

    - Alert: 9 points assigned to STR and AGI, 4 Points assigned to INT. Updated Stat page ready -

    ''Status!''

    ________________________

    Hiroyuki Mitsurugi

    HP 5444/5444| MP 814/814| SP 623/623 |AP 498/498

    STR 117 +597 (20)| AGI  85 +598 (20)| INT 82 +592 (20)

    ______________________________

    ''Wow, I went from barely a thousand in HP to over five thousand, I''m guessing this is also to prevent system users from being too careless. I got a nice boost in stats. I didn''t know you get new features at every ten levels. I should check what I got at level 30.''

    Before Hiro could focus on studying his stats, however, another alert forced him to return to the situation at hand.

    - Alert: Host in the presence of a recognized ally [Lonely is the sword] reality now disarming. Please prepare for stat reduction -

    - Alert: STR decreased, stat decreased 734 -> 534 -

    - Alert: AGI decreased, stat decreased 703 -> 503 -

    - Alert: INT decreased, stat decreased 694 -> 494 -

    As always stat reduction felt extremely unpleasant. Just like the high after doing something exciting, the low that followed became a very annoying experience. While Hiro was dealing with Stat deprivation, thest two devoted of team B expressed their frustration at Patches.

    "Our business is not with you manticore! We only wish to kill the rapist!"

    "How about you leave from here before Starfall makes it our mission to destroy you, monster!"

    Hiro who heard their words got silent confirmation that the Manticore truly never was the target. Frank''s abilities even matched what happened. The red-haired man with a parted pencil mustache could summon earth snakes, He and Rilu heard rattlesnakes sounds before they fell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thinking about his abilities, it becamemon sense that Frank had the ability to copse their footing directly on top of the warriors of Dragonblood. Hiro even believed Frank purposely made it that way.

    Starfall arrived earlier so it seemed that with OP stats the devoted wouldn''t be dumb enough to miss such arge cavern, nor the army residing inside it. Thinking they intentionally left the pit and even turned it into a trap made more sense. But Why did they need Rilu with him? Did they hate her to such a degree?

    From these facts, the dragsaurians seemed to never mean any harm and were just as confused as him. This answered one of Hiro''s lingering questions. He activated [Spirit Sense] at the beginning of the battle, but it hasn''t even triggered not once. This only meant that the lizards had no real intention of killing the transmigrator.

    The skill read intention using Spirit power, so if the attacks aimed at Hiro''s vitals came it would trigger. Hiro grew dependent on the skill as it saved him numerous times while fighting against goblins.

    Every time the little green monsters aimed for his eyes, head, or heart the skill would color his vision red and give him warnings about who he should pay attention to. The transmigrator originally wondered how it was possible that none of the dragsaurians triggered the skill.

    Even their demeanor of slowly approaching, or bored way of fighting reinforced this fact. The only time they grew angry was when he butchered the priestesses but even the transmigrator could not me them. If someone murdered his girls by ripping them apart in front of him, he would be angry too.

    If this army was meant to help him. Then he made a colossal mistake by killing them. In contrast to their restrained way of fighting with him, the dragsaurians ferociously attacked Starfall''s devoted. Their frenzy and brutality were a stark contrast to their earlier demeanor.

    Hiro, however, was suddenly pulled out of his reverie when he heard a hearty chuckle from Patches. The lion and goat heads could be seen smiling in ridicule, the former looked frightening even though it expressed humor. Seeing a lion''s face and muzzle extremely wet from fresh blood would make even the funniest joke lose its humor.

    "Surely you jest human, or is it your viin of a princess still keeps her dogs in the dark ever still? Allow me to elucidate the matter. Your liege has been hunting me for millennia.

    "The army above was no different from the ones she has sent in the past. She and I can no longer exist under the same sky human. Say yourst prayers to whatever gods you believe. You will be meeting them soon."

    Patches'' exnations dumbfounded everyone present. Hiro could see the WTF! expressions on the two in front of him. It became clear these two at least had no idea what was going on.

    Hiro then interrupted their conversation to try diplomacy onest time. Patches who grew curious stopped to listen to what Hiro had to say.

    "I don''t know your names but you guys should know the truth right? I never harmed Rhyne, the closest I got to her was the binding ceremony. I spent all other times recuperating from injuries."

    "SHUT THE FUCK UP RAPIST!"

    "SILENCE YOU FUCKING TRASH! I WILL KILL YOU!"

    Hiro felt wronged by their anger so he simrly made his points clear as he bellowed in frustration.

    "WHAT THE FUCK! Why the hell are you angry at me? I didn''t even do anything! You fuckers were there! My binding ceremony failed! I didn''t even get to share a room with her!

    "Besides who the hell can even take advantage of her anyway? She has stats greater than all of usbined! Use yourmon sense you assholes!"

    A snake tail then coiled around Hiro''s shoulders like an arm as the beast spoke. "Talking to such humans is useless Mitsurugi, the false princess has a habit of turning her harem deranged. I expect that not only their memories were rewritten but their personalities as well."

 Chapter 73 The Last Servant Of Eternity 3

    ?Hiro, who just got information of vital importance felt like he choked on something. "What? What do you mean by rewriting memories and personalities? Such a thing should not be possible!"

    The goat head turned to Hiro as it spoke arrogantly. "Clearly you know very little of the battle harem system. Its current use is nothing but a perversion of what it should have been. Dominator is not a simple title given for sport or pleasantries.

    "Dominators are meant to be absolute rulers capable of leading armies into battle. The system granted them the domination link. The link makes it possible to erase a person''s deepest fears and most horrible trauma. They bring courage to the fearful, guidance to the lost, and justice to the oppressed.

    "Such leaders granted love, hope, and faith to their harems. Who in turn would nurture an even greater number of people. s! Such noble intentions became lost due to greed and corruption. Despite its grand purpose, it became naught more than a tool to manipte the weak.

    "Erasing memories or forging new ones. Removing facets of a personality orpletely making another. These are but paltry acts to a knowledgeable dominator."

    The transmigrator felt like he ate too much ice cream and had his brain frozen. Was today mind-fuck the trash swordsman day? First the system now Patches, Hiro learned secrets of the world in bulk just from this one outing.

    "BULLSHIT! MY MEMORIES ARE MY OWN! RHYNE-SAMA SAVED ME AND GAVE ME A PLACE TO BELONG TO! I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO SLANDER HER!"

    "RHYNE-SAMA IS THE ONLY GOOD THING THAT HAPPENED IN MY LIFE! MY FRIENDS, FAMILY, AND EVEN MY LOVER BETRAYED ME! I HAVE ONLY HER!"

    Seeing the near-fanatical responses from the two, Hiro felt he stumbled over a fundamental truth. If one''s memories were tampered with, wouldn''t personalities be easy to warp as one wished?

    ''Hell, even affection, gratitude, and reverence required memories to anchor them. If you couldmand what a person remembered, you would control not only his body but inevitably his mind and soul.''

    This doubt caused Hiro to question just how much of what Starfall''s devoted remembered was the truth. Patches had no reason to lie. In fact, he could have just stayed silent as sharing these gave him absolutely no benefit.

    "Mitsurugi, we are leaving! The Venator is approaching! We cannot dy any longer. Follow me!"

    Hiro who heard him asked in reply. "But what about the warriors of Dragonblood? We cannot just leave them!"

    The goat head then rebuked him in earnest. "What are you talking about? They are already dead! Do you mean to bring their corpses or something? Didn''t you kill some of them too?"

    Hiro then looked around and only now noticed the deathly silence in the cavern.  No matter where he searched Hiro no longer found any reptile still moving, instead, he found blood-drenched men slowly walking toward him.

    The snake tail suddenly wrapped around Hiro''s waist and hoisted him up, cing him behind the goat head. The transmigrator saddled the giant manticore like a horse.

    Upon securing him, Patches bolted at top speed. Even though Hiro moved together with Patches, the monster''s speed was too much for him.

    Hiro could neither open his eyes nor mouth as the winds assaulted his face. He held his breath so as to not lose too much oxygen. At such extreme speeds, even breathing became a challenge.

    His body didn''t fair much better, the man had little on except his weapon. When Hiro got back up the first thing he did was shrink his weapon and secured it on his back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He made the makeshift sheath from cloth. The original one dissolved in acid earlier, luckily the weather could no longer affect a system user''s body past Level 20 thus so Hiro had no issues despite being almost nude.

    Hiro lost what little armor he originally had and now looked like a vagrant due to the remains of his shirt and pants being shabby, dirty, and full of holes. Regardless of how the elements battered him, Hiro had more pressing matters such as surviving Starfall''s assassination.

    ''Mitsurugi can you hear me? I believe at your level my speed would barely allow you to speak.''

    ''Patches! Yes! I can hear you loud and clear! Thank you for earlier and I apologize for killing your forces.''

    ''Their sacrifice is not in vain, I see that you already are an [Initiate] and are one level short of being an [Adept]. They were thest of the army entrusted to me. They were not even a decade old. It seems the day of my death has arrived.''

    ''WHAT THE HELL! What are you talking about? We are going to survive this and you will tell me all you know about the system.''

    Patches ran franticly without stopping. He and Hiro eventually reached a vast desert that stretched as far as the eye could see. Suddenly Patches slowed down until he came to a stop.

    "As much as I would like to trade stories Mitsurugi, I cannot. I have lived for several millennia but my life''s purpose has always been the same. It is to ensure you do not die today and to return what was originally yours."

    A ck fingerless glove suddenly manifested in front of Hiro suspended in a magic bubble. The glovecked any opulent designs but looked cool and extremely durable. On the side opposite the palm, it had three gems on it. A ruby, sapphire, and an emerald.

    Upon seeing the item, Hiro felt extreme loneliness in his heart. It was like the pain of loss from missing a friend. The transmigrator could not understand it. This moment should be the first time he saw the glove. Yet his body, mind, and soul all screamed otherwise.

    Patches nodded in satisfaction, and the lion''s head licked its lips as he started to speak. Hiro took the glove but had yet to put it on.

    "I am sure you have many questions, ask them now. We have been locked in an isted dimension. We can no longer run, fighting to the death is the only recourse."

    Understanding the importance of the time remaining Hiro asked the most pressing questions on his mind.

    "Are the Saviors all preparing for war? Where are all of them? What ising?"

    All three of Patches'' head''s looked at Hiro as they spoke one after another.

    "How interesting, I had assumed no one deduced the truth. Yes, the battle from 5000 years ago still has not yet finished."  Exined the lion.

    The goatmented, "I do not know where each Savior has headed, I am but a servant after all."

    "As for what ising I have no idea either, all I know is that everything they did was necessary for theing battle." Hissed the snake.

 Chapter 74 The Last Servant Of Eternity 4

    ?Hiro who heard the monster''s praise couldn''t help feeling ashamed. He wanted to let Rilu know that her theories hit the nail on the head. Sadly the times they could chat like friends would no longere to pass. He instead asked his next questions.

    "Are you the servant of the Eternity Saviors? Are all Nine Saviors still alive today?"

    "Yes, all of them are still alive. Indeed am a servant of the Eternity sisters, they are the only ones I call my masters. I can see from your face you find my name amusing. It was a name they gave me due to my appearance."

    Hiro scratched his head in embarrassment. "Well, who wouldn''t? I mean look at you. Whoever gave you the name had a weird sense of humor."

    Patches continued to speak as he scanned from the direction they came from. "I would agree. time is short, ask."

    Knowing this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity Hiro asked the questions that bothered him the most. Patches probably knew a lot of the secrets of the world due to being long-lived. This intelligent monster arguably had historic uracy better than any book.

    "Do you know why people with rose-colored hair are hunted? Why are people who are missing limbs prevented from marrying? Do you know of the curse that makes a person look like a corpse? How can I cure it?"

    The lion head chuckled its throatyughter sounded like a broken record yer. Simrly, the goat head bleated in happiness. Only the snake head remained silent but it seemed smiling and amused. Patches then spoke through his reptilian head.

    "Admirable, they say a tiger cannot change his stripes after all. Despite this reality being extremely different, you ask the same questions as before. You always stay true to your desires Mitsurugi. And the lives of your battle harem forever remain what you hold most dear."

    Hiro quipped in annoyance, "Are you intentionally doing the whole mysterious vibe or something? What do you mean? I did ask them for my women, but what are you going about?"

    Patches'' other heads stoppedughing and his firm voice once again reverberated for Hiro to hear.

    "I meant no offense, my dear friend. As an apology, I will answer all of your questions, even the ones you have yet to ask.

    "Rose-colored hair is the mark of the Gracyeanor bloodline. Due to the wish of their progenitor those with Rose-colored hair can see the future. As you may have guessed Jade has the same ability.

    "Thew of the iplete is something they made up to control the barda. About two-thousand years ago they were hunted to extinction because of some fanatical religion. The same religion med gues on the ns of the Gracyeanor, and unfortunately, like the barda they were all hunted and burned alive at the stake.

    "Blightsoul, that is the sickness you speak of. You cannot heal it, normally people who contract it die within a week. One contracts it froming into contact with a special type of undead. Raylene is unique in that she has suffered from it for years yet does not perish.

    "Vanessa has two eye colors due to a curse. You cannot do anything about it right now as youck the power to confront its source. You will know when the time is right.

    "The rules of this world prevent me from sharing anything about the Venator, I still wish to be born again after all."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Wha?¡­"

    Dumbfounded, the transmigrator''s words all got stuck in his throat. He wasn''t sure how to bring up the topic of Vanessa without sounding crazy. How can you describe her condition to someone and yet have them understand that the woman still had all her marbles?

    He also intended to ask Patches about Gideon next. Yet like a mind-reader answers came in without him having to ask. Unable to restrain his curiosity Hiro just went for it and verified with therge monster.

    "¡­ How did you know what questions I am about to ask?"

    Before Hiro could follow any of what was happening, fifteen figures approached at high speeds. Their blood thirst could be felt even from over six kilometers away.

    At this distance Hiro could already see the devoted, he became worried about how he would be able to survive this. A mental transmission came from Patches which surprised him.

    ''Heavenly Sword, draw your weapon but do not join the battle. Do not forget to sheath the de once our fight ends. That should allow [Wrath of the Vengeful]  to mark them all. Second, use your [Sight Beyond Vision] to learn as much as you can from them as they fight me.

    ''Lastly, rearm two of [Strength Derived from Pride] realities to sync up with [Wrath of the Vengeful] and [Sight Beyond Vision]. I would suggest something along the lines of [I won''t lose again to anyone] for [Wrath of the Vengeful] and [I fight harder against those I have watched before] for [Sight Beyond Vision]

    ''You should already have [So long as you need me] and [Lonely is the sword] right? After you rearm them, [Strength Derived from Pride] should be maximized for this battle allowing you to fight on par with them.

    ''Once I die, [Over the limit] should be avable. Kill them all afterward or run away either is fine. You should still have your father-inw''s vial of medicine, use it immediately after [Over the limit] ends''

    Hiro drew the [de of Mitsurugi] following the manticore''s words like he was hypnotized. For some reason simply having this sword in his hand calmed his nerves by arge degree so he didn''t find following annoying. However, the man''s uneasiness grew stronger the more Patches spoke.

    Not only knew did the monster know how his skills worked, what they were called, and the terminologies the system used. He even gave insight on how to strengthen them. The biggest shock was that he even knew of the vial from Krayto! How the hell did he know? They only met today for the first time!

    The beast then stepped forward and spoke in a grim tone. "You wanted to know how I knew all the things you were about to ask do you not? You are even scared because I knew details no one but your wives should know."

    Patches looked back as he spoke all three of his heads were smiling. "That''s easy my friend, I know because you asked me these questions and shared things only you would know. I remember them well because they have saved me countless times in the past.

    "We were brothers in arms in another reality. I had the honor of fighting with the Battle harem of the Heavenly Sword then, sadly I didn''t get to do that in this reality. Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, you already came to Valorious once before, you have spent years here in another life."

 Chapter 75 The Last Servant Of Eternity 5

    ?''What? What do you mean I came here before? Dammit, my mind is being hammered nonstop today! What the hell do you mean? Oy Patches! Answer me!''

    Patches ignored him and then faced forward his gigantic body tensing from excitement. He galloped at half speed towards Starfall, The manticore then ordered Hiro in a voice thatmanded in full authority.

    "Put on the glove and say the words ''I am the heavenly sword''. Consider it yourst gift to me."

    The monster''s majesty could be likened to kings.  Unable to resist hismand, Hiroplied in reflex. He quickly wore the glove that seemed like it was made from cotton on his right hand.

    The glove didn''t fit right and was quite loose. It looks just like any old hand warmer. Yet due to the importance Patches ced on it, this thing was sure to be something special at least.

    "I am the heavenly sword."

    Unlike normal, the alerts that came next weren''t only in Hiro''s thoughts but they were alsoing from the glove. It seemed like the system and the glove had the same maker.

    - Alert: [Eternity Armament] equipped. User Authenticating. -

    - User verification check [Birthright]: Checking user blood chemistry¡­ The bloodline of Steel detected¡­ [Birthright] verification epted¡­ [Sword of Form] unlocked. -

    - User verification check [Conquest]: Checking user Limit skills¡­ Skills found - [Strength Derived from Pride], [Sight Beyond Vision], [Wrath of the Vengeful] ¡­ [Conquest] verification epted¡­ [Sword of Essence] unlocked. -

    - User verification check [Revtion]: [Heart of a Savior] skill verification¡­ Skill [Iron Will] Rank [D] detected¡­ [Revtion] verification epted¡­[Sword of Substance] unlocked. -

    - Alert: All three qualifications met. [Eternity Armament] recognizes Hiroyuki Mitsurugi as its master, soul-bindingmencing -

    Hiro got caught off guard when the glove suddenly tightened to fit his hand snuggly. The gems then increased in size, if earlier they were like small marbles now they looked like small swords each having a unique shape.

    The ruby looked like a square ice cream Popsicle, the emerald looked like an uneven rectangle, andstly, the sapphire looked like the lips on a smiley. Hiro grew disappointed with how stupid all three looked.

    The man got stumped for the Nth time today. What the hell was this glove saying? None of it made sense. Before the transmigrator could ask the manticore what it all meant Patches roared in an emotional voice.

    "GLORY BE TO THE SAVIORS! FINALLY! The one they saw all those years ago¡­ Masters! The Heavenly Sword has finally arrived once more! The bloodline of steel remains alive despite the injustice of this world! I HAVE NOT FAILED YOU! I AM A FAITHFUL SERVANT!!"

    The lion''s head then roared in Jubtion as the echoes of its cry assaulted the ears of everyone present. "IT IS A GOOD DAY TO DIE! I HAVE NO REGRETS! MY PURPOSE HAS BEEN FULFILLED!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Due to the distance, Hiro needed [Farsight] to see Patches, he could hear the voices due to the monster bellowing but everything else sounded bad due to the distance. The loss of his AGI affected the range of senses significantly.

    When Hiro and Patches retreated frombat [Strength Derived from Pride] deactivated, consequently Hiro right now only had his base stats. Hiro noticed something about the skill, the more stringent the reality the better stats it gave.

    For example, arming yourself with a sword couldn''t be easier for Hiro, thus it only gave him 40 bonus points to all stats. That alone by itself wasn''t bad. But it couldn''t grant [Over the Limit].

    So far from all the realities he experimented on Hiro never sessfully triggered [Over the Limit] beyond the first two times. The first was when he vowed he would never lose to Artorius. The second time came when he challenged an angry mob to fight for his harem''s honor.

    In both cases, the criteria for the reality needed to be extremely specific. One restricted itself to a singlebat situation. The other could be invoked only when all his wives were present and a hostile group vastly outnumbered them.

    Yet Patches shared how to make the realities specific but usable in arge number of scenarios. The suggestions came with insight into how his skills fundamentally behaved.

    By tying the realities to his skills, he could turn them into game-changers. Both suggestions would apply to his difficult situation and allow Hiro to maximize his gains. The more he studied the monster''s suggestions the more he noticed how apt they were for his current predicament.

    With his high INT, Hiro could note up with a way for this to be possible. Not unless someone who mastered the skill from using it over long periods told Patches. This gave credibility to Manticore''s statement.

    ''But how is that possible? I only got here a month ago. How does he know anything that happened in another reality? I mean in anime and manga one''s memories are restricted to only their original universe. It is impossible to know what happened in another without someone telling you.''

    When Hiro looked for the Manticore, Patches already arrived near the devoted. The lion roared at a volume that made the heavens quake. "AS MY OFFERING TO THE CYCLE OF REBIRTH I WILL HAVE ALL OF YOU ACCOMPANY ME! [PATCHES OF ETERNITY] MODE -SECOND WORLD! "

    Patches'' goat head opened its mouth and pointed it upward. Out came a crimson sky beam like from superhero movies and violently traveled towards the heavens.

    It elucidated the desert, there was so much light that not even the smallest shadow could encroach. As the sun already set the sky beam drove away the night and reimed the day.

    After reaching about 300 meters in the air the beam suddenly spread like waves as it smashed into an invisible wall. The light behaved like a liquid and followed an invisible mold in the shape of a sphere. The scope of the sphere epassed an extremelyrge area around Patches.

    The Devoted quickly noticed the power of the crimson cage. Frank then shouted franticly still sounding bored. "It''s a [Mirage Sphere]! Disperse! NOW!"

    The fifteen powerful warriors ran in different directions to escape the cage of blood. But Patches of course knew how easy it was for system users to run outside of the crimson sphere.

    "You underestimate me too much human! Just how many servants of the false princess do you think I killed over the millennia? [ASTRAL GYVE]!"

 Chapter 76 The Last Servant Of Eternity 6

    ?Suddenly golden fireflies came out of the ground and swarmed each of the devoted. They were extremely fast like lightning, the fireflies were also ethereal and thus could neither be evaded nor destroyed.

    They mmed into each devoted''s chest, and bit by bit golden chains appeared from each of them. The chains continued to slowly increase in length from all fifteen devoted, everyone assaulted by the fireflies found their bodies unable to move.

    They could only stare in defeat as the Manticore sessfully nailed them in ce. The fifteen ends of the chains then entered the Manticore''s chest and connected themselves to its heart. When it did the devoted''s bodies could once again move but curiously none of them did.

    Within each devoted''s mind, the same message alert popped out.

    - Alert: The host has been bound by rank [SSS] skill [Astral Gyve] -

    - Alert: [Astral Gyve] - All bound targets would have their HP and Calibers drained by the stat difference ratio difference of Caster''s STR per second. This skill is bound to the host''s soul, it cannot be dispelled, paused, or destroyed until the caster remains alive. -

    - System rmendation: Terminate [Astral Gyve] caster immediately. -

    Frank, who saw the messages, looked at Rilu and stood in silence. The crimson cage needed only a few more minutes to close. If the devoted wanted, they could run out before it did. Yet going outside while [Astral Gyve] existed would be incredibly stupid.

    Despite being part of Starfall, Frank never cared about any of the other devoted. Rhyne fostered a culture ofpetition among her subs. Due to it being impossible to love everyone equally. She instead rewarded the best of the best with her time and affection.

    Like in allpetitions, the more people were interested the harder it is to win. Even if Rhyne gave an hour a day to each devoted and husband. They would have at most seven hours a week with their dominator. This was an ugly truth about harems.

    People who think love can be equal among its members are fools. A person only has one body thus the more members there are, the less time each would get. While ideally, they would split to kill Hiro and Patches in two groups, no one trusted each other enough to leave Patches.

    Fearing that their "allies" would intentionally dy killing the beast to allow the others to die, they all remained present. Not one of the fifteen system users wanted to gamble their lives on the naive hope that everyone would do their best.

    What mattered most was getting back to Rhyne in one piece. Frank knew even if hemanded them, no one would leave thus he didn''t even bother trying.

    Subs were selfish in general, no one intentionally wanted to share their lover with everyone else. Yet they could not control their dom should they wish for more partners.

    Battle fatalities became the only legal way to remove subs who ranked above you in battle harems. Anything else would earn the ire of your dom, betrayals among subs were as normal as breathing in ones with above 10 members.

    A young woman''s voice then started to speak while everyone waited. "From this moment forward I will takemand of the devoted. I know everyone wishes to perform well to gain Rhyne-sama''s affection.

    "But asmander let me remind you all, each of you holds a part of her power and has given Stat dowries in turn." Rilu walked forward and took point, yet continued tombast her men.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Even if you are the only one to survive, how much would Rhyne-sama lose if the rest of us died? Should all devoted aside from you die today would you be number 1? Dumb bastards.

    "There still exists four spouse ranks none of us could ever hope to win against. Dreaming of monopolizing the dominator is both a facy and an impossible reality. Wake the fuck up!

    "Our dominator expects only one thing of us. Absolute devotion. This is why we are called devoted. Rhyne-sama''s request is clear. Eliminate the transmigrator, and that is what we will do! Nothing else matters! I want three Battlestars! Form up! NOW!"

    Seemingly broken out of their delusions of grandeur, the devoted meekly formed battle formations. A Battlestar was another of the Savior''s tactical doctrines. They are essentially tactical battle formations that looked like pentagrams, which required five members.

    The principle for the formation is simple, each Battlestar had a tank, one melee fighter focused on STR, another on AGI, one range fighter, and one mage.

    The formation came to prominence duringrge-scale battles or monster subjugations. The formation had one rule, follow your role till you die. This extreme instruction allowed inhuman precision in coordinated tactics during battle.

    This allowed members to focus on the task at hand. Battlestars had named the roles for each member. Everything from how to move, act, and what to take note of were defined in the battle doctrine.

    A tank would be called an [Anvil] and be the one to bear the brunt of the damage and protect his group. The STR melee fighter called the [Sledge] would lead the assault. The AGI fighter called the [Hammer] would attack either in concert or opposite the Sledge to maximize damage.

    The range fighter called a [Chisel] would serve as the star''s watchman to ensure the formation does not get surrounded. The [Chisel]''s second role is to distract the target or create openings for the [Sledge] and [Hammer]. A mage called the [Forge]pletes the formation. They are to use support magic or offensive spells depending on what is needed.

    The positions were all tools used in cksmithing, where supposedly the formation creator got the inspiration from. Rilu as a heavy hitter naturally took the [Sledge] position in the first star, Frank became the [Forge] of the second due to being a mage.

    Hiro who noticed themand and authority of Rilu knew that once again she lied to him. She was neither a newbie nor an outcast. Her demeanor and ease in rebuking them indicated she led them for quite some time.

    Resolving himself to kill her the next time they meet, Hiro focused on learning as much as he could from the battle doctrine of Starfall. Unknown to him Rhyne and her four husbands grew famous as one of the strongest Battlestars to ever exist.

    She chose the name Starfall as the princess knew how powerful the formations were. Following this inclination, her entire harem became versed in the formation. Thus they were flexible in that they could form up at a moment''s notice even when mixed with other groups.

    Starfall became famous for fielding more than two dozen battle stars in chaotic melees. When Starfall joined the battle. Battlestars en mass would smash into the enemies with Rhyne''s star at the forefront.

    To this date, Starfall never lost any war they took part in. Their group overturnedmon sense and annihted armies by the thousands. And now Patches and by extension, Hiro would fight three of the strongest Battlestars that normally served as Rhyne wingmen.

 Chapter 77 The Last Servant Of Eternity 7

    ?The [Mirage Sphere] finally closed and Rhyne''s devoted and Patches were sealed in. Patches who watched the speech of Rilumented in a depressed voice.

    "I had hoped to be wrong, but you really did join the false princess. I apologize for not being able to save you from such a fate. Albeit short we were once allies in another life."

    Hiro, who could still see and hear the things inside the [Mirage Sphere] couldn''t help but exim! "WHAT! Rilu was our ally in the past?! What the hell happened then!"

    Rilu on the other hand brandished her weapon toward Patches and answered in a frustrated manner. "Cease your prattling monster! I am Rhyne-sama''s devoted. It is my honor and my joy in life to serve under her. Keep your apology, we share nothing but animosity."

    Gideon suddenly manifested in front of Patches as the scythe-wielder announced. "Do not think keeping us here will allow Hiro-sama to escape manticore. The Array formation outside willst five days. He will not escape. On the other hand, your [Mirage Sphere] will disappear the moment you die."

    [Mirage Spheres] were worlds created from Mana, the isted space had no rules aside from the ones defined by the creator. They were categorized into different types each with a specific purpose.

    Patches and Hiro actually got trapped in one earlier. The Manticore noticed this detail when his superior senses hit an invisible wall. The servant of Eternity was prompted to stop running and conserve his strength.

    The trap [Mirage Sphere] outside was a containment type. Running to the edge of one end would simply return you to the other In a never-ending loop.

    Starfall set up a portable [Mirage Sphere] powered by 392 Rank [A] Arrays to ensure Hiro could not escape. It locked a total area of 300,000 km2  in a sealed space or and mass almost as big as japan! Frank deployed the array with the cavern as the center.

    Their preparations made any escape for Hiro impossible as long as the trap remained functional. Of course, such items cost a vast sum of money. This one had a whopping price tag of 70 million Vals. But to the princess of Valorious, the amount was but a pittance.

    Patches, then roared as his goat head spoke "So be it, I give you a swift death for old times sake. [Leap]!"

    The Manticore suddenly pounced toward Rilu''s [Forge]. Themander of the devoted kept calm and uttered. "[Anvil]." a blue knight with a red cape came forward and shed Patches across his head.

    Due to a huge difference in STR, the manticore didn''t even bleed but was forced back. "[Hammer]!" At Rilu''s voice, a white-haired rogue acrobatically climbed on the lion''s body''s side and used his giant des to skewer it repeatedly

    Different from the blue knight, the lion head made pitiful sounds as its organs started to umte damage. "[Chisel]!" suddenly a long-haired archer shot arrows with unique heads toward Patches'' eyes

    The Manticore closed its eyelids to protect them at that moment, Rilu leaped and attacked the manticore''s right front leg. "FORGE!" The R*y mustang ripoff snapped his fingers. And the air around the arrowheads ignited.

    *BOOM!* Patches roared in pain as his eyelids failed to protect the beast''s ocr organs. Rilu managed to carve the beast''s hide with a deep wound as she attacked simultaneously with the explosion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The snake and goat heads had the other Battlestars focusing on them thus, they could not help. Multiple devoted were on Patches''rge frame and were giving all three heads hell.

    A masked man in a suit fired musket rounds that interrupted any forms of casting Patches'' attempted. The goat team''s [Forge] chanted silencing spells without pause topound the musketeer''s efforts. Together they rendered the goat head little more than arge target.

    An armored beastkin with a lion''s face stood on Patches back and maniacally chopped the goat head with a giant ax as one would a tree, all the Goat head''s attempts at countering got neutralized by a white-haired crusader in front of it.

    Finally, the lightning swordsman crybaby continued to strafe the goat heads face with lightning dashes. If the lion-kin aimed to decapitate it, Z*nitsu aimed to bleed the goat to death.

    The snake head didn''t fare any better. Steel wires mped the reptile''s mouth shut as a hunter with two crossbows turned it into a pincushion. Frank locked the beast''s movements by having the earth swallow the Manticore''s legs preventing the entire body from moving.

    A young knight in white armor climbed along the snake''s body and was chopping it simrly to the goat team. Amazingly the hunter never hit him by mistake despite shooting over a hundred bolts. The snake head unable to spit poison or bite tried to use its long body to m the devoted.

    However, a giant heavy knight with a ck cape and a Zweihander blocked its attacks from hitting everybody. Hiro marveled at how the Battlestars fought. He noticed that each team purposely prevented their target from fighting correctly.

    The anti-magic team sealed the goat head. While the snake team countered everything the reptile could do. In the same fashion, Rilu and her team systematically removed the strengths of the lion''s body.

    Despite Patches'' overwhelming might, he was cornered in less than a minute. Suddenly a voice echoed all around the [Mirage Sphere].

    "I suppose it was too much to believe I could still live through this. Very well to answer your courage I break my seal. Relish the experience, humans."

    The sounds of bones breaking and flesh splitting came from the Manticore. rmed all three Battlestars retreated and kept alert.

    Patches'' goat head split in two down the middle and slowly morphed into ominous batwings. The snake''s body segmented itself into sections and its scales hardened into carapaces like insects.

    The snake head melted off and what remained was a scorpion stinger. Finally, the lion''s face slowly transformed into a man''s with teeth like a shark''s. Broken horns burst out of the man''s forehead and his tongue grew longer like a snake''s.

    If earlier Patches looked nothing like a manticore in Persian myth. Reborn it looked like the stories about them were created just to describe him. The human face then smiled viciously as it challenged the devoted.

    "I haven''t fought in this form for over three thousand years. Show me what you humans can do, I hope you do not disappoint me! This will be thest servant of Eternity''s final battle."

 Chapter 78 Loss And Regret

    ?Rilu and Starfall''s devoted trembled from the power emanating from patches. Calibers were named that way because they allowed others to perceive how powerful an individual was.

    Over time, the powers that built up in a body raised a whole new standard. Like the calibers of a bullet the higher the caliber the more the person could do. And the humans got drowned in the presence of one of the most ancient beings in this world.

    "You are so close to dying monster, is there a need to go this far for Hiro-sama? Why are you so intent on protecting him? I have yet to see what this [Mirage Sphere] is for, but you will die no matter how you struggle.

    "I give you once one chance, Manticore. Cancel [Astral Gyve] and leave this ce. We will neither give chase nor care about what you do afterward."

    Patches on the other hand smiled in delight as he continued to converse with Rilu. "You would be close to dying too if you got hunted for millennia. Besides, what have I done to gain such favor oh heir of Dragonblood?"

    "Dragonblood? What the hell are you talking about monster? Lord Ethan has no record of an heir! And why would I be one?"

    "Pay it no heed, a force of habit. Why do you give such leeway to me then, human?" replied Patches.

    Before Rilu could answer, however, the Manticore smiled and interrupted her like a bad-mannered teenager. "I will tell you why, it is because you know of Mitsurugi''s skills. The more hands you show the less would work on him."

    Rilu and the rest of the devoted looked like they swallowed shit. Unable to hold his derision in check, Patches continued to mock them in jest.

    "That is not the only thing, the longer we battle the more exhausted your forces would be. That is your biggest concern. As a gift of diplomacy, I have temporarily stopped [Astral Gyve]. It will again draw out your calibers and lives when we begin to battle one more.

    "After all, If you do not conserve some semnce of strength you will die to him after you kill me. And as the false princess considers all of your disposable. She not only failed to supply you with curatives for calibers, you even had to buy some from her shops in coin. Did you not?"

    Stressed and irritated at their sore spot being poked, the devoted were just about to charge at Patches in anger when Rilu raised her fist. "Before we kill you, tell me. Why did you murder the people of the peak? As an intelligent beast, I see no reason why you would have done so."

    Patches'' scorpion tail twitched violently upon what he heard. "You are mistaken child, I did not murder the people of the peak. I annihted the battle harem pretending to be them."

    At his words both Hiro, Rilu and the rest of the devoted grew aghast. What did the monster mean? Unable to understand it Frank uncharacteristically took initiative and interrogated the Manticore.

    "What do you mean? When we arrived the townsfolk have already been killed. No one else was there."

    The Manticore then started tough out loud, the human-like face unsettled everyone as it expressed its humor. "It seems the ves for this cycle are more in the dark than thest. "

    Patches continued his narration while the devoted awaited Rilu to signal the attack. "You are not the only swords the false princess keeps at her side humans.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "She has another battle harem called the [Convent of Shadows]. Compared to them you are like sheep. They are a far more dangerous group that has neither morals nor aspirations and lives only to die for her."

    The lion-kin rebuked patches as he shouted. "THAT IS BULLSHIT BEAST! Rhyne-sama is the dom of Starfall how can she be the leader of another!" Patches'' face warped in extreme frustration as he answered.

    "Regardless of what you all may think, it is no lie. Indeed, a person can only be the dominator of one battle harem. But your group is naught more than a spare. Her real weapon for millennia has always been the [Convent of Shadows]"

    Hiro who heard his words suddenly remembered the term. It came from one of his beloved wives. The group he secretly vowed to destroy since.

    (The convent of shadows took me in and I was raised as a weapon, they saw potential and thus profited by teaching a desperate child a life centered around bloodshed. I felt like I had no right to call upon a savior when I took so much from so many.)

    The transmigrator gripped the sword in his hand tighter to control himself. These bastards manipted Vanessa to murder and plot from such a young age. They were beyond redemption, they will answer for her suffering in only one manner. DEATH!

    Patches then continued his exnation, "The convent massacred every single person in this vige. Afterward, they took their identities and possessions and masqueraded as the civilians in secret."

    The manticore noticeably became crestfallen as he recounted the tale of the dead vigers. "It happened while I was away, as a being who lived here even before the peak was built. I knew them all, I knew their names, their families, their dreams, and their stories.

    "I watched each person get born, grow old and return to the earth. Their kin restarting the cycle anew. The convent didn''t spare anyone. The young, the old, the strong and the weak none survived.

    "In my anger, I called thest of my strongest warriors and ughtered them like pigs. Although my entire army perished it was a good death. Now tell me why would the convent choose to do such a thing at this point in time humans?"

    Rilu who found the answer lowered her scythe as she answered. "To be insurance in case we failed." Frank on the other hand had anger in his voice as he spits out words between clenched teeth. "More like to murder us all after we seeded."

    Patches then verified Frank''s guess. "Indeed. After torturing some of them, I found out they were sent to silently kill Starfall''s devoted and Mitsurugi no matter the oue of your battle. Now tell me, humans? What benefit does serving a master who plots your deaths like flowers to be pruned grant you?"

    "Commander Rilu, I see no point in continuing this dialogue. We are Rhyne-sama''s devoted. If we cannot even trust her then who can we believe?"

    "I agreemander, we have nothing to verify his story against! How can a monster know anything more than to destroy? Watch the people live and die? Hypocrite! More like you raised the peak as livestock for your dragsaurians didn''t you!"

    "Commander Rilu, please begin the assault I can no longer stand idly while this demon spawn mocks, my goddess."

 Chapter 79 Loss And Regret 2

    ?One after another the devoted begged Rilu to begin the assault. After a few moments of contemtion, Rilu raised her scythe and roared.

    "PREPARE FOR BATTLE! The manticore does not even have 2% of his HP remaining! We can win this!" The only female among the humans encouraged her forces.

    Patches reactivated [Astral Gyve], pped his wings, and rose to the skies. "Truly unfortunate. But then again what can one expect from the most stubborn race since time memorial? No matter what shape you take or how many times you are reborn. A dragon is a dragon after all."

    Ignoring the monster''s nonsensicalment Frank encouraged his own forces in an extremely bored voice. "Despite being an [Awakened] he barely has 30,000 GP. With Rilu and Gideon here, we can even the odds."

    Rilu then swung her scythe in a wide arc and spoke. "Indeed, If he believed he could win this monster would not have attempted to run away in the first ce.

    "Think of why we fight, focus on Rhyne-sama! Nothing else matters! Battlestar 1 and 2 shall serve as attackers. Battlestar 3 I want you to be dedicated solely to defense. We will now attack with a three-element ded shield. We are now subjugating this manticore. UNDERSTOOD?!"

    "HOOOOOOHHHH!!!!!!"

    The powerful cheers of the devoted echoed in the air.  Being reminded of why they fought raised their morale. Rilu then shouted in a loud voice! "GIDEON!"

    A gigantic 30-meter Venator fell from the skies as he tried to hack the wings off of Patches. The Manticore suddenly did a barrel roll as he evaded.

    Being of simr sizes, Patches needed to take care not to underestimate the Venator. After his attack missed instead of plummeting, Gideon defied gravity and started to gain altitude as he chased after Patches.

    When he again got within striking distance, Gideon lunged for Patches'' throat intending to impale the beast. The Manticore once again evaded and raised his scorpion tail in return. Spines asrge as an average man''s legs shot out by the dozens.

    However, before they could reach Gideon. A man''s voice echoed. "[WIND CURTAIN]!" After which a barrier of wind appeared! The spines failed to prate the skill. Not long after, musket rounds assaulted Patches.

    Seconds before impact the projectiles exploded in metallic dust and smoke. The wind curtain then transformed into a gale that blew the dust to cover the manticore. Despite being over 100 meters in the air, the coordination of Battlestar 3 left nothing to chance.

    Patches looked annoyed at the unknown chemical that enveloped him. Gideon suddenly disappeared from his sight. But before he could do anything about either worry, the manticore felt an extreme weight pull him to the ground. Upon looking down he saw three members of battle star 3 shout skills one after another.

    The crusader roared "[DUEL]!" The lightning ripoff from d*mon sl*yer opened his sword and shouted. "RAJIN SWORSMANSHIP - 5th form [MAGNETIC BLADE]". Lastly, the Lion-kin raised his ax as he focused his breathing. "Weapon Skill! [INCREASE GRAVITY 30X]!"

    Hiro, who knew a lot of principles of science understood what Battlestar 3 was trying to do. The [Chisel] probably shot balls of metallic powder. Their [Forge] coordinated with the powder to affix the particles to Patches.

    By itself the powder did nothing but the crybaby [Hammer] used the principles of electricity to turn his sword into an electroma drawing the metal.

    Together with the [Sledge]''s weapons skill and the crusader''s taunt, Patches won''t be able to resist being pulled down. The manticore lived thousands of years, but wouldn''t know science as the continent was still semi-medieval.

    Thus despite being smarter he still walked into their trap. Even though Patches didn''t know electromaism, the beast knew being grounded would get him killed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Patches decided to counterattack with magic spells and started drawing magic circles on his wings. A violet formation appeared on his right while a blue one on the opposite.

    But before the spells could finish casting the violet circle suddenly shattered, while the blue one got hit with a bullet and dissipated. Inwardly the monster thought.

    ''This powder... it hinders spell casting? The ax skill''s target is not me but the powder. Most amusing ... Moreover a musketeer specializing in anti-magic, and a mage casting nothing but magic interference. I need to take them out quickly. Still, it is insulting to believe the same tactics would work forever.''

    Even while analyzing Patches suddenly dived, appearing in the spot the manticore just left was Gideon in an attack stance that missed. Knowing his sneak attack failed the Venator chased after the manticore as he descended.

    "So you made your choice then Venator, I thought you would stand down as you did earlier. Despite standing for truth your way of fighting remains as vile as a scoundrels Gideon. I hated you since the first time I met you."

    The efforts of Battlestar 3 prevented Patches from using long-range attacks. He found himself drawn to their [Anvil] with their [Hammer] and [Sledge] beside him.

    ''If you can neither evade nor defend, then attack!'' Patches ignored Gideon and dived faster than sound towards the crusader of star 3.

    "[SCALES OF JUSTICE] - MODE JUDGEMENT! I FORBID ANYONE FROM CLIMBING TO THE SKIES!"

    Suddenly the manticore''s wings broke making him fall like a rock instead of a missile. Rilu didn''t escape unscathed and started vomiting blood in terrifying amounts. Yet the young woman wiped her mouth with her hand and ordered her men.

    "BATTLESTAR 1 and 2mence assault! [CHISEL]!"

    Like a maestro at a y, the young woman''s words directed the men around her in a dance of metal and death. Both the archer and hunter fired arrows toward the manticore''s head none stop.

    Patches tried to raise himself to lessen the impact from falling, doing left so him vulnerable to the ranged fighters. Even though high STR would grant excessive durability to one''s stats, high-level weapons bypassed these standard defenses with enchantments or skills.

    Simr to earth, giving bullet-proof vests to the authorities, such an action did not help reduce crime, but it only began the arms race. Instead of making criminals believe their guns are less effective, criminals would instead invest in armor-piercing rounds.

    In every world, the race to be the best geared would always exist so long as humans continue to battle. It was no different in Valorious.

    Patches'' body which could stand incredible punishment from the time of demons now took damage from human weaponry. When his altitude reduced even further to about 50 meters above ground, Rilu made her next instructions.

    "[Anvil] 1 and 2 HAMMER FLY!"

    The [Anvils] of both teams who were enormous knights in heavy armor, threw the people riding on their weapons! The [Hammers] flew into the air and grabbed onto Patches. Both men stabbed the manticore''s body maniacally.

 Chapter 80 Lost And Regret 3

    ?Patches who gave up trying to fly instead wound up his tail to sting the one on his right. But the moment his stinger was about to impact the [Hammer].

    Z*nitsu the lightning swordsman appeared and parried his stinger. Patches in annoyance opened his mouth to bite them only for a barrier to cover the other. Bullets and counterspells mmed his wings unceasingly whenever he tried to cast a spell.

    Eventually, both [Hammers] leaped away from Patches as the manticore pitifully mmed into the ground. Battlestar 1 and 2 spared no time and quickly attacked him even when the dust cloud from his fall had yet to clear.

    Rilu and the other [Sledge] led the assault as they shed Patches across the neck. The [Chisels] continued to pepper the beast on his weak points. All of the manticore''s attacks continued to get blocked by Battlestar 3.

    Having arge body, the three stars kept assaulting patches nonstop. Hiro who watched the ruthless efficiency of the Battlestars trembled in fear. If it was him would he be able to fight all of them? It might be better to run.

    But with the trap [Mirage Sphere] he would need to spend days hiding to have a shot of escaping. The Transmigrator silently watched Starfall butcher his manticore ally in silence.

    Fear and unease entered his heart. But an alert message kicked them out just as fast.

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 1  has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    ''Right, If I run now, the next time theye for me even the girls might die. This ends today. Thank you for such a valuable gift Patches. I will not waste it.''

    Hiro refocused only to see the R*y M*stang ripoff snap his fingers and burn the air inside Patches throat. However, even with the beatdown Patches endured, the manticore never stopped trying to counterattack.

    The beast kept swiping his paws, attacking with his stinger, and casting spells with his wings even though nothing got through. Hiro saw that Patches HP dropped from 1,400,000 to just over 500,000.

    Suddenly the crusader of star 3 failed to stop the monster''s w attack and mmed into the other devoted. The lightning swordsman also started to weaken from exhaustion.

    Without star 3''s defense, the other devoted started to incur heavy damage. Frank and the other [Forge] stopped attacking and transitioned to full support. Hiro smiled as he saw the tide of battle turning.

    Right, this was the biggest challenge in boss battles in both games and anime. Due to most bosses being HP sponges. The biggest factor always came down to the yer''s ability to concentrate and kept up with the group.

    The moment, someone starts to fail, the momentum of the battle shifts. Patches was by all ounts ast boss, and the golden chains served as the raid timer. The devoted needed to concentrate on fighting with both Patches and the clock.

    Anyone who joined boss raids'' however knows that in such instances any and all damage counts add up no matter how small. While their weapons allowed them to shave off HP. Their stats prevented them from overbearing disys of power like Gideon. However, without a robust enough mindset, it became incredibly easy to make a mistake. As if waiting for this moment, Patches suddenly started attacking wildly. He lunged at the [Forges], breaking the Battlestar formations apart.

    They tried to reform their groups, but Patches'' interruptions made it impossible. Rilu tried to take charge but the manticore focus on disrupting her Rhythm turning the devoted headless.

    Frankcked the battle sense tomand such a powerful force. Due to ack of guidance and trained leaders, mistakes and oveps between the Battlestars began to manifest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The [Hammer] of star 2 tried to tie Patches with wires, only for R*y mustang to burn them off by mistake. Frank who focused on healing got mmed to the ground by Patches'' giant paw.

    The [Anvil] of star 2 who was tasked with protecting him suddenly copsed unable to fulfill his duties. With two [Anvil]s down and multiple others fainting due to exhaustion of calibers. The Battlestars except Rilu''s all fell apart.

    Fortunately for Starfall the Battlestars were not the only weapons present. "GIDEON!" at her call suddenly the Venator appeared with his sword raised in an overhead stance.

    The scorpion tail who was in the middle of poisoning the [Chisel] of star 2 neglected its presence. Immediately shing down, his de chopped off the entire stinger.

    Patches cried out in pain as his 5th limb separated from the rest of his body. The other devoted took this chance to wound him even further. Blood from the tail sttered all over Gideon coating the knight red.

    After Patches shrugged off his attackers, he pounced onto Gideon like a truck and bit into the Venator''s neck ignoring the rest of the devoted.

    The Venator tried to pry him off and stabbed him repeatedly in the gut in a sustained counterattack. Patches'' and Gideon remained intertwined which halved the attacksing to the Manticore.

    However, despite the dangerous situation Patches ignored the sword in his gut and had hundreds of magic circles light up all over his body. His tired voice then echoed inside Hiro''s mind

    ''Mitsurugi, my friend. I have exhausted them as much as I can. You should be strong enough to take the humans now, this was the only n I could think of where you survive. No matter how many of them I kill, Gideon remains the biggest problem. So long as the Venator joins them you will surely die.

    ''My [Mirage Sphere]''s is unique in that it persists even if I die.  Its only rule is to prevent a target I cover in my blood from leaving it for three days. I pretended to fight all while waiting to drench Gideon in it.

    ''He seemed to have noticed something was off from the get-go, thus prior to me transforming he didn''t interfere. It seems Rilu intentionally made him attack. As to why I do not know.

    ''Once I die, everyone but Gideon will be evicted from this ce. The humans are barely hanging on to not fall into [Lost]. Powerful moves should no longer be possible for them. Please handle the rest on your own. I am sure you can do it. You are the Heavenly Sword after all.

    ''I''m d be able to repay your kindness in this life my friend. Being able to meet you again made me incredibly happy. It was truly an honor to have been your friend even if it was only in another life.''

    Hiro who heard the heartfelt words of the monster silently cried in sorrow. From beginning to end Patches treated him with nothing but genuine friendship. The manticore taught him, protected him and now intended to sacrifice himself for him.

    Patches had no reason to defend the transmigrator but he did, how in the world can anyone remain stoic in front of such devotion?

    If given the chance he vowed to make it up to the beast. Swallowing his sobs Hiro then choked out words to the first friend he made in thisnd.

 Chapter 81 Lost And Regret 4

    ?"What are you talking about? We are already friends in this one too. In fact, you are my only friend in this world Patches, aside from my father-inw and my wives. Thank you for all you have done.

    "I know you are tired. Rest well ¡­ I will take care of the rest¡­ If there is a next life I''ll see you there¡­ Until we meet again. I vow on my sword to get revenge on the convent for your people."

    How did anyone know someone became their friend? Was it when they hung out with you for years? Or is even one afternoon enough to forge bonds worth a lifetime?

    Despite just meeting the beast only today. The transmigrator felt an intense feeling of loss, simr to the glove. Why does it hurt so much? Hiromented not being able to share stories with the Manticore.

    Breaking down and showing weakness would only worry the monster upon departing. In instances like this, men were to show their true mettle. Telling Patches he wasn''t worthy would be the same as denying the monster''s friendship. If Rhyne had her devoted. Hiro had Patches.

    And by all that is good in the world, Hiro was going to get payback. The man had yet to murder a person. The trashing match had the intent but no one died. Now Hiro felt something inside him awaken.

    Rage, a burning desire for death and destruction. The transmigrator felt a scalding heat in his heart. He wanted to go inside the [Mirage Sphere] and butcher the fuck out of these people.

    He would use his sword to chop them into pieces and carve his sadness and fury unto their bodies. But uncharacteristically, someone told him to calm down.

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 1  has suppressed the reactive aggression response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 1  has suppressed the adrenaline rush response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    ''Reactive aggression huh? I got angry due to loss, I guess that is correct.''

    The body normally gets an adrenaline rush when it feels a new experiencebined with the fear of death. When a person is repeatedly ced in such a circumstance that is only the time the body begins to adapt.

    While Adrenaline has been credited for impressive superhuman feats and the survival of many people. It is just asmon to be the cause of panic, and impulsive violence especially when fighting.

    - WARNING: Host will soon ascend from [Initiate] and will enter the ranks of the [Adept], the effects of calibers will increase greatly per rank. The danger of [Lost] simrly triples, Please ensure proper steps to protect your sanity.  -

    Before Hiro could even dig deeper, the Monster''s words echoed into his mind once more.

    ''HAHAHAHA! You mean I beat your three Idiots? Indeed, due to the differences, you would not have met any of them yet. Wonderful! Hahaha!

    ''I will rub that in their faces the next time we meet then! Being the first friend of the heavenly sword what a joy... s! The time hase, I must depart my friend. I will, however, leave you with one final warning.''

    Hiro decided to curb his curiosity about the "three idiots" Patches mentioned and focused his ears on his friend''s next words.

    ''Mitsurugi, The devoted are lying. When I asked them if they knew why the convent massacred my people, none of them were surprised, the mage with a pathetically thin mustache was acting. Well, everyone knew except one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''I of course know that It was a trap not for them but for me. The false princess knows of my goals. She sent the convent to ensure I will take the strongest of my army and fight them to mutual annihtion.

    ''This ensured that it would reduce the power I could use to assist you. Please forgive me for fighting them even if I knew it was a trap.

    ''With my strongest gone, the army that remained was still growing and due to being barely a decade old of course they died without any results. I''m d some of them gave their lives to you. It brought some good out of this at least.

    ''I just¡­ I have no excuses. Please forgive me, the woman, however, seems in the dark, I am unsure why she does not know the truth yet leads the devoted, please treat her separately from the others.

    ''The heir was your stalwart ally in ourst life. I find it pitiful that such a person is now fighting against you. Her circumstances seem difficult. But prioritize your own life. Kill her if you deem it necessary.

    ''Remember this battle and see how the false princess wages war, she is deceptive and cunning. Using puppet after puppet all while trying to ensure it cannot be traced back to her, never let your guard down my friend.''

    Suddenly Rilu''s voice echoed inside the [Mirage Sphere]. "WHY ARE THE MAGIC CIRCLES STILL THERE? REMOVE THEM AT ONCE!"

    Afraid of causing the magic circles to explode Battlestar 1 and 2 stopped most of their attacks and waited for the musketeer and the mages to dispel them.

    Gideon bled blood as dark as squid ink from his neck. He continued his futile attempts to pull out his sword embedded in Patches'' stomach. The Manticore knew that time was short, thus he ended the connection with Hiro and roared.

    "MASTERS! I RETURN TO YOU ONCE MORE! [PATCHES OF ETERNITY] BANISH!"

    The hundreds of magic circles all lit up like mini suns and enveloped the crimson cage in white blinding light. Hiro simrly needed to raise his arm to cover his eyes.

    Turning the entire desert into and of nothing but light, sound disappeared in those few moments. After the illumination faded Patches vanished without a trace. Gideon stood inside the sphere and looked directly at Hiro.

    Hiro immediately sheathed his sword and began to confirm his realities, his senses noted that all neen of the devoted were now outside the cage. The Manticore took the brunt of their power, leaving them tired, depleted of calibers, and injured.

    In gaming terms, Hiro got on the Patches exp bus and now only needed tost hit the devoted. Hiro dered his realities in quick session.

    "Reality Rearm: [Vengeance draws my sword] for [I am the fucking G*blin Sl*yer]."

    - Alert: Reality Rearming: [I am the fucking G*blin Sl*yer] has been changed to [Vengeance draws my sword] -

    -Alert: Reality Defined: [Vengeance draws my sword], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] now grants Stat buffs per target bearing the [Mark of Vengeance] present, the buffsst till the end of the battle! -

 Chapter 82 Loss And Regret 5

    ?- Alert: Skill Synergy established, [Wrath of the Vengeful] now grants a temporary ATK damage bonus per marked target killed during a 10-second window. -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established, [Wrath of the Vengeful] [Legacy of Vengeance] Stat reward multiplier increased by 1.3 x -

    "Reality Rearm: [The more I know the faster you die] for [Steel des bow down to no one]"

    - Alert: Reality Rearming: [Steel des bow down to no one] has been changed to [The more I know the faster you die] -

    -Alert: Reality Defined: [The more I know the faster you die], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] now grants ATK bonus based on the enemies [Familiarity Index] -

    -Alert: [Familiarity Index] a numerical representation of the host''s familiarity with the target''s, skills, behavior, personality, and battle tendencies. Index rises or lowers over time. -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established, [Sight Beyond Vision] now uses [Inspect] on all battle targets free of cost. Inspected targets automatically gain 10% Familiarity -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established, [Sight Beyond Vision] now automatically increases [Familiarity Index] even outside of battle. -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established,  [Familiarity Index] now increases [Wrath of the Vengeful] Skill predictions chances once passing a threshold. -

    - Alert: Perfect Skill Synergy established, [Sight Beyond Vision] now grants a 50% Exp increase on all targets marked by [Wrath of the Vengeful] that are eliminated within the [Strength Derived from Pride] Kill window. -

    "Thank you, my friend, no matter what happens I will survive today."

    The skill synergies gave unbelievable benefits to Hiro, he felt kinda bad for not having these when he was massacring goblins, imagine an attack bonus per target marked, additional exp for each kill, and increased damage if you know the target well. This build was ideal for hunting, or fighting in prolonged engagements.

    Hiro drew his sword and walked forward slowly to the devoted, he actually hid almost a kilometer away from the [Mirage Sphere] at Patches behest. He checked and saw due to watching the fight earlier, Hiro had a 50% Familiarity Index on all the devoted with Rilu being at over 70%.

    Rilu who stood up first among the devoted checked the crimson cage and saw her Venator locked within.

    "GIDEON! GIDEON! CAN YOU HEAR ME? COME OUT OF THERE!" yet despite all her orders the gigantic Knight who shrunk back to his original size of around three meters stood still in silence. A bit rmed Rilu then went around rousing her men.

    She even pulled out some medicine and started to treat the worse ones. Unfortunately for them, none of them had any caliber curatives as those were extremely expensive. Calibers normally regenerated a few points every minute so with time they will get back to full power.

    But in back-to-back fights, it was a luxury to regain full calibers in battle aside from leveling up. The Mitsurugi harem''s Overdrive canceler was a poor attempt at one. Most sold Caliber curatives gave a minimum of 200 points in one of the three calibers.

    Due to being impoverished, Vanessa tried to mix some herself with Jade''s knowledge as an alchemist store clerk. Their overdrive canceler granted a paltry 30 points in all calibers. Just enough to ensure Hiro doesn''t spend hours in Caliber diseases.

    When the devoted were all back to their feet most wereining of aches and pains. Rilu then lifted her weapon and faced toward''s Hiro''s direction. "If you bastards have the energy to be so noisy, let us get this over with, Hiro-sama ising here to battle. Keep your guard up. Do not let the stats in the report blind you. He can kill dragsaurians by the hundreds and can kill a gryphon in one hit. Let''s go."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro, who heard her words drove out the friendly image of the woman from her mind. Even though the transmigrator knew her story, her hardships, and her loss. Showing pity to an enemy was beyond stupid. There is no friendship between those on the other end of swords. Only fools consider such facies.

    However, what happened next surprised him greatly! The devoted did not follow behind Rilu but formed up around her in a half circle. Then Frank raised his staff and Rilu jumped up from the ground. As the woman evaded, the spot she left had nine earth spikes impale the ground. The crusader then suddenly shouted his skill once more "DUEL!"

    Unable to resist Rilu could not run but mmed her weapon on the crusader. During this brief period, the lighting swordsman attacked the woman only for her to turn her body and evade. "RAJIN SWORSMANSHIP - 5th form [MAGNETIC BLADE]" drawn by Z*nitsus katana, Rilu''s scythe slowly veered off course towards it.

    The hunter, the musketeer, and the archer all shot Rilu in full auto. Arrows, bolts, and musket rounds flew inrge numbers toward the woman. In haste, she shouted "[SCALES OF JUSTICE] - MODE JUDGEMENT! I FORBID ANY OBJECT TO FLY!" at her words all the projectiles of the three fell to the ground.

    With her scythe still locked with the lightning swordsman, three gigantic figures bull-rushed her. It was the tworge knights with capes serving as [Anvil]s and the lion-kin with an axe. All three mmed their weapons on her thin frame as one shouted. "Weapon Skill! [INCREASE GRAVITY 30X]!"

    At the lion-faced warrior''s skill invocation, Rilu flew away like a ragdoll separating from her weapon. While she was flying through the air, the white-haired assassin and young knight appeared beside her and attacked her arms.

    "[Guillotine]!" "[SAVAGE ARC]!"

    The powerful blows removed Rilu''s entire right arm from her shoulder and halved her left. The woman managed to bring her left arm up so only the elbow down was removed.

    Rilu then shouted "[SPIRIT ARMOR]!" her body got covered in energy to protect her. Instead of hitting something hard though her body suddenly stopped moving in midair.

    Wires started to slice her body bit by bit. The same metallic lines wrapped her legs, and her torso suspending her in the air.

    Frank, R*y M*stang , and thest mage. Then proceeded to Bombard Rilu with assault spells.

    "[LIGHTNING]!" "[FIRE LANCE]!" "[WIND BLADE]!"

    Helplessly Rilu got nuked to kingdome by spell after spell. Distraught, Hiro had no idea what the hell was happening. Should he help her? No, she was the enemy. It would benefit him more if she died.

    "AGGHHHHHH!"

    The woman continued to scream in pain as she remained strung in the air assaulted by magic spells nonstop. Blood flowed out of her missing limbs and the [Spirit Armor] adjusted itself to protect her vitals. While it gave more protection to those areas, it sacrificed others. Her unprotected legs got charred and stabbed by the ferocious attacks.

    Hiro couldn''t stand still and started to pace around. "Why the hell would they do this to her? Should I intervene?"

    Regardless of how much Hiro liked her as a person, they were enemies. In his insistence on that point, his mind recounted their interactions. to verify if she was an enemy.

 Chapter 83 Loss And Regret 6

    ?(Hiro-sama? I am so happy to meet you! Riluttante Zhertva! Please call me Rilu for short! I am one of Rhyne-sama''s devoted at your service!)

    (Oh! That is because I know you are innocent, my main skill [Scales of Justice] passively tells me which crimes a person is guilty of. So I know you are harmless, if that weren''t the case I would have decapitated you at the door!)

    (Hiro-sama, I like you but please do not interfere with the trial. I do not want to kill you please refrain from obstructing me of my duties.)

    (Hiro-sama, please correct your statement. I didn''te down to save these people. I came here to execute them.)

    (Mydy Rhyne, I have executed Justice as you havemanded. The voices have stopped, did I at least bring the victims some small sce?)

    ("Hiro-sama, why do you still seek to associate with me? I just murdered a lot of people in cold blood. I can be considered a religious fanatic, deranged even, due to my loyalty to my dominator. I am a used woman who got ravaged by hundreds of men. I aborted babies numerous times, murdered my own father, and have no redeeming qualities. Are you alright with all that?")

    (Rhyne-sama is my goddess, I am her scythe. I will reap her enemies to thest. Everything I am, mind, heart, and soul belong to her, remember this. I could not even go against her if I wanted to.)

    (Hiro-sama, I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart. Thank you for allowing me to unload my troubles earlier. My chest feels a hundred times lighter inparison. I now begin to envy your harem. I wonder if they would wee someone like me?)

    His mind told him to attack the devoted assaulting Rilu if only to kill them in surprise. He should use this moment to kill them as fast as possible while they were busy with Rilu. But the words of the manticore continued to echo in his ears nonstop.

    (I just¡­ I have no excuses. Please forgive me, the woman, however, seems in the dark, I am unsure why she does not know yet leads the devoted, please treat her separately from the others.)

    (The heir was your stalwart ally in ourst life. I find it pitiful that such a person is now fighting against you. Her circumstances seem difficult. But prioritize your own life. Kill her if you deem it necessary.)

    (I had hoped to be wrong, but you really did join the false princess. I apologize for being unable to save you from such a fate. Albeit short we were once allies in another life.)

    "Shit, I am going to regret this" at those words Hiro drew his weapon and joined the fray.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Rilu''s heart grew cold. She was currently struggling to break free from the wires that bound her limbs. Through her mastery of [Spirit Armor], she used her spirit power to protect her body.

    However, due to the intensity of the attacks, she only had a couple hundred SP remaining. To be more economical she reduces the area for protection to her torso, neck, and head. Her legs as a result got battered and bloody. Luckily they attacked with fire too so some of her wounds got cauterized.

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried to remain optimistic, she felt her hope slipping. Her own allies were now assaulting her with the intent of murder. If that was all it was she would have not felt anything. But when being attacked she used thest mode of her skill.

    ''[Scales of Justice] Mode - Unspoken, cripple everyone going against Rhyne-sama!''

    [Scales of Justice] had three applications. The base use grants a punishment to those that confess their crimes. Judgment enforced Rilu''s wishes by bending thews of the world for HP.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And Unspoken, a truth is verified by the skill in exchange for life span. HP can be healed, but the life span once given cannot be regained. Thus Unspoken allowed Rilu to control battlefields as she wanted.

    Due to her adoration of Rhyne, Rilu used Unspoken only in battles for her dom. She already lost close to fifteen years of her life, and the dominator who learned of such affection granted Rilu the authority to lead the devoted.

    ''Why is no one getting injured? ¡­ You mean they are not going against the will of Rhyne-sama? She wants them to kill me? I am her enemy? But why?''

    Upon learning of such a truth, Rilu lost the will to resist. A split second ofposure allowed her men to dismember both her arms. And prepare a trap to bind her.

    Right now her body was fighting and defending itself on instinct. In her mind, only one word kept repeating like a broken record.

    ''Why?''

    Why did her dominator who she offered everything to wanted her dead? Rilu had a submissive rank of Enved. Rhyne could just kill her by kicking her out of Starfall. Why go through all this? Then she saw a figureing towards her.

    ''No, please no¡­ Hiro-sama don''t interfere. Don''t show me such kindness. Don''t give me hope. Just let me die. I did nothing to deserve salvation.''

    "Don''te¡­ Please let me die¡­."

    Unable to stop her words froming out. Rilu saw Hiro disappear and after one second the heads of two of the mages cleanly fell off their bodies. The corpses started to shoot out blood like water fountains as both bodies remained standing.

    Frank was defended by the lightning swordsman, the normally stoic mage shouted seemly losing his fa?ade of indifference.

    "WHY ARE YOU HELPING HER, RAPIST! DID YOU GET PUSSY SO GOOD IN THE CARRIAGE YOU WANT TO KEEP IT? SHE IS A FUCKING CUM TOILET!"

    Rilu followed Frank''s line of sight and saw Hiro leaping in the air. suddenly the steel wires binding her all loosened. When she looked around for the wire user, he saw his entire body in two halves kneeling to one side.

    Hiro who caught her in a princess carrynded on the ground. And said in an overbearing manner. "I do not answer to you and your ridiculous pencil moustache you piece of shit."

    Despite how the woman looked, so long as her brain and heart were intact she would survive. System users with high enough STR no longer died from dismemberment and bleeding. Those with healing and regeneration skills could get back up despite experiencing more severe injuries than Rilu had.

    Rilu who felt her heart warm up allowed herself to lean on the reliable chest embracing her. How lucky were the women who experienced such kindness 24/7

    ''Ah, if only I could stay in this moment forever.''

 Chapter 84 Loss And Regret 7

    ?Unfortunately, Hiro took her into the [Mirage Sphere] and left her there. When Hiro was about to leave, she wanted to ask him why he saved her, but no voice came out. A familiar faceless ck knight appeared beside Rilu as if to guard her.

    When the woman saw the powerful back of her savior, the beating inside her chest drowned out everything else. Yet the words that followed woke her from her happy delusion. "I had a debt from your teachings and wisdom. With this, my debt to you is repaid. From this moment on we owe each other nothing."

    Tears poured out of her eyes like river streams. It seemed unrequited love remained her constantpanion in this life. Yet the one to wipe her tears was the giant knight beside her. Rilu couldn''t help but feel defeated as she buried her face into Gideon''sp.

    When she did, various memories suddenly flowed into her mind. Rilu saw a Hiro who had arge number of swords on his body with three beautiful women by his side. He reached out to her to shake her hand.

    (Then let me reintroduce myself. My name is Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, these here are my wives, Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade. Wee to my battle harem Filia. Wee to Heavenly Sword.)

    Rilu then saw her own hand grasp Hiro''s as a voice foreign to her answered.

    (Filiale Von Drachenfeuer, I am heir to the Dragon Savior Ethan Dragonblood. I look forward to fighting by your side Hiro. As I said, I have no intention of climbing onto your bed. I join your group only because we have the same enemy.)

    The scene immediately changed and Rilu found herself in the body of a tall red-haired woman who fought using two swords. Graceful, powerful, and impossibly alluring "Filia" fought many battles beside the transmigrator.

    They fought back to back, she defended Hiro and he did the same. Rilu watched Filia feel extreme happiness by his side. Throughout her stay, Rilu saw numerous people try to join under Hiro''s banner and pledge themselves to him.

    They had diverse backgrounds, ages, and races yet all wanted to fight under the g of the three swords. Won over by his intellect, courage, and principles many wanted to help Hiro change the status quo yet Hiro always had the same reply.

    (I have no intention of being a leader, I will just travel the world with my wives and protect them with my all.)

    Filia who knew the truth asked him privately. (Hiro, your mission is to hunt thest demon lord. Why are you refusing all of them?)

    The transmigrator answered in jest. (I don''t even know how to look for the demon lord. I will just get stronger and kill him when he pops out. I am quite powerful after all.)

    The scene suddenly changed and years passed. Despite being extremely near, Filia also felt like an outsider within Heavenly Sword. While they did ovee many trials together Filia saw how different Hiro treated her from his wives.

    The man turned into an absolute idiot as he frolicked with them. In contrast to his seriousness when they were in each otherpany.  In actions, speech, and thought he and his women loved each other dearly.

    They engaged in intercourse like animals in heat, their perversion knew no limits! Yet there were just as many times of themforting each other in sorrow when they faced failures and hardships.

    The four of them did insanely moronic stuff together, all while they were bursting with happiness. Eating, traveling, and even simply just being in each other''s presence gave them such contentment.

    In battle, they idiotically threw themselves in danger for each other. Hiro could already be considered beyond suicidal for his harem but the women were not any better. After every battle, they would shamelessly lock lips and make love like beasts for the entire world to hear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Filia slowly began to feel strange, she was always proud of her destiny. But what awaited her at the end of the battle? Whaty at the end of her victory at the end of the war? What was the point of it all? She secretly started to wonder how it would feel to be on the receiving end of Hiro''s affection.

    Being the Heir of Ethan Dragonblood gave her strength far above her peers. In fact, Filia met Hiro first as an enemy. After bonding due to being on the same battlefields numerous times he suddenly sought her power for his own.

    (Filia, Join Heavenly Sword. That way I can alwayse to your aid if you need help. The dragons are loners right? You don''t need to stick around, it''s just insurance. Call me if you need help and I will do the same.)

    When Hiro asked for the dragon Rilu felt her heart melt. The emotions Filia experienced were like her own, and the memories felt like something she lost. Unfortunately, in the same way, she reveled in Filia''s joy and discovery of love, she drowned in her pain and sorrow.

    The woman then saw the memory change to Filia leaving Heavenly Sword to go on a journey under the guise of seeking strength, but Rilu knew that the dragon only wanted to run away from confronting her own feelings.

    Years passed by and when Filia finally came back, what the dragon saw was the husk of a man drowning himself in liquor. His entire demeanor turned despondent. Hiro lost the light of his eyes and looked more like a vagrant than a man she once knew.

    Sour that her reunioncked any ir or emotion Filia punched Hiro through an entire block of buildings and whooped his ass. Unlike normal, Hiro didn''t fight back and just epted the beating. Frustrated the woman started shouting in anger at him.

    (WHAT THE HELL AM I LOOKING AT? WHERE IS THE FUCKING HEAVENLY SWORD! WHO IS THIS FUCKING PISS POOR EXCUSE FOR A WARRIOR?! WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO YOU!)

    However, the one that answered her was a giant monster with a lion''s face and body a goat head on its back, and a snake for a tail. All three heads spoke in anger.

    (I don''t know who you are, but unhand Hiro, he has suffered enough already. Release him or I will rip off your throat. NOW!)

    Rilu then saw Filia throw Hiro towards Patches and roared.

    (Where the hell are your women? Vanessa! Your man looks like an absolute pile of horse shit! clean him up! Raylene! You keep spouting that chivalry crap and look at this fucker! Hell! Even Jade would bathe you at least once! Come here you bitches!)

    Patches showed his fangs as he threatened the dragon heir. (DO NOT MENTION THOSE NAMES, YOU INSOLENT DEVIANT!) but faster than him, Hiro suddenly mmed Filia on the neck with arge greatsword.

    Extremely surprised, the heir of Dragonblood couldn''t even fight back as Hiro chopped her limbs off. STR, AGI, even INT, the man disyed strength that eclipsed her in all aspects. But her focusy not on his newfound power greater than dragons, but on shadows that enveloped him.

    (HIRO! WHY DO YOU BEAR THE MARK OF THE FORSAKEN?! WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED? WHERE ARE YOUR WIVES!)

    The one to restrain Hiro was Patches, a cage of magic circles bound his body. Hiro couldn''t be bothered and broke his bones struggling to get free. The Manticore then spoke once more.

    (They are gone. His women all died in thest year. Each time it happened Hiro lost a piece of himself to regret and sorrow. When thest of them perished. The man went insane. The person in front of you is but the shell of what he once was.)

 Chapter 85 [Vol 1 Finale]: The Battle Of Heroes

    ?Rilu, who saw the pitiful visage of Hiro felt her chest being ripped into shreds. The normal goofy looking, kind man who made her heart flutter no longer existed. In his ce was a man devoid of any life, with neither reason nor aspirations to live. This man simply just continued to exist.

    She felt the same anxiety and sadness radiating off Filia as her own. Both women blurted out in shock at the revtion.

    (What? How? They were System users of the [Awakened] rank! They could fight entire armies alone! How would such beings suddenly die one after another? More so with Hiro protecting them!)

    Failing to break from the magic-circle prison, the transmigrator suddenly foamed at the mouth and passed out. Patches, who sensed genuine concern from Filia, calmed down and used his snake head to ce the transmigrator on his back. Filia had amazing regeneration, thus she simply pieced herself back together and stood up.

    (It seems you were truly acquainted with them. Follow me. I am Patches, a manticore saved by Hiro when fourteen battle harems hunted me for sport.) Filia grew intrigued by the monster, while dragons naturally learned thenguage of humans, the "manticores" of this world were known for being insane due to having multiple brains that never agreed in opinion.

    Yet before her now stood one that not only spoke but had loyalties, memories, and even a personality. Being familiar with the universe''s hidden truths, Filia asked the beast about her suspicions as they walked out of the bar.

    (Do not attempt to fool me, monster. You are no Manticore, but a Chimera. I know what a real manticore looks like, despite this reality insisting a chimaera is called a manticore.) Rilu who heard the things grew confused as they made no sense to her. Yet she marvelled at these memories. Were they hers? Why did she have them? Why did she remember them now?

    (I sense [Gospel] on you, you are no ordinary Chimera are you? Having [Gospel] means you are affiliated with the Saviors. I am Filiale Von Drachenfeuer heir to the Dragon Savior.) Patches'' heads all faced Filia as his various faces smiled eerily. The snake head came nearer and curled its head to shake the dragon''s hand.

    (Haha, I knew you smelled familiar, now I know why. Pleased to meet you Heir of Dragonblood! Indeed, I am a servant of the Eternity Saviors. I am a true manticore sent to hide in this chimera''s body. My purpose ining to this reality is to protect the heavenly sword.)

    Filia then shook the snake head like a hand as she responded in a grim tone.

    (Your presence confirms my suspicions, he is the "One" then? How did your masters know he would side with you instead of taking your head off? Couldn''t you think of a better disguise?)

    The Chimeraughed heartily as he replied. (Indeed, Hiro told meter on he wanted to kill me the first time he saw me. Yet he defended me against over 500 System users. My masters believed not in him, but in his love for his wives. If they were present he would never kill me.)

    Filia who spent years with the Mitsurugi harem answered with a smile as she reminisced about the past. (Let me guess, Raylene said it was unjust to assume you were guilty solely because of our appearance, Jade found out the truth that you were innocent with her smarts, and Vanessa wanted to use you as a battle mount for Hiro.)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    (Correct on all three ounts, it seems you know them better than I did, Heir of Dragonblood. I rarely talked with the Empresses.) Filia smugly answered, then turned grim as she continued. (Well I did live for them for more than a few years. Tell me what happened manticore and I want the truth.)

    As they walked Patches started to recount how exactly he met Hiro and his wives. He shared everything. From how they warmed up to each other, the battles they fought and the victories they won. Rilu and Filia bothughed at the monster''s expressive stories. Unfortunately simr to reality, once the time they spent together neared its conclusion, Patches eventually shared the tragic climax.

    (I protected Hiro from Venators, but I couldn''t do so for his wives. Their branches were annihted. Due to the decisions Hiro made, his battle harem had extremely low calibers for their rank and level. None of them gained ess to [Gospel] despite reaching [Awakened].)

    (Hiro told me that he can into contact with the [Forsaken] much earlier. The False princess orchestrated for his will to break, and she half seeded. Due to that single mistake, Hiro lost the right to receive [Gospel]. Invalidating him as the Heavenly Sword dooming this branch to its demise.)

    Filia bit her lips in anger. (Such backhanded tactics would be her all right. Then his harem turned deranged and was marked by the [Forsaken]? Hiro would not have allowed them to touch his wives. He would have tirelessly fought till he could no longer stand. But as he had yet to gain [Gospel] he could not protect them indefinitely yes?)

    Patches silently nodded to show his affirmation. Filia copsed to the ground as tears flowed down her eyes. (Hiro, I''m so sorry¡­ I''m so sorry I couldn''t be there for you when you needed me most.)

    At that moment the sound of children creepilyughing echoed all around Patches and Filia. The eerie chuckles and giggles sounded like toddlers ying harmlessly, but neither of them believed the origins were human.

    Aways from them, humanoid shadows crawled up the ground like zombies and appeared by the thousands. The figures mostly looked like simple human figures of civilians but some carrying weapons rose every so often. The shadows had no other distinct features aside from glowing white eyes and skulls on their head. Their bodies were ck with sprinkles of white like stars in a gxy.

    (THEY ARE HERE! WE MUST RUN! THE [FORSAKEN] DRAWN TO HIRO HAS BEEN STEADILY GROWING MORE POWERFUL! COME, HEIR! DO NOT TARRY!) Patches started to run as he exined the situation. Yet Filia remained where she was and pulled out her beloved weapons.

    (WHAT ARE YOU DOING? YOU CANNOT DEFEAT THE [FORSAKEN]! THAT IS THE ENTIRE POINT OF THIS WAR! LET''S GO HEIR OF DRAGONBLOOD! STAYING HERE MEANS ONLY DEATH!) Filia didn''t turn back and remained still as her body slowly transformed. The woman gained horns, bat-like wings and a reptilian tail. The partially dragonified warrior roared as if to tell the world her message.

    (I abandoned my dominator in his hour of need, I let die people I loved like my sisters. I refuse to allow him to suffer any further. I AM FILIALE VON DRACHENFEUER HEIR TO ETHAN DRAGONBLOOD AND THE NEXT DRAGON SAVIOR! I REFUSE TO RETREAT!)

 Chapter 86 [Vol 1 Finale]: The Battle Of Heroes 2

    ?Rilu who experienced the emotions coursing through Filia felt the woman''s sorrow and regret. It weighed impossibly heavy on her chest, like putting a boulder over one''s heart. The desire to turn back time and the realization that the people she loved died due to her absence grew too much to bear.

    Filia intentionally didn''t check in and ignored all hails due to spite. In her misery, the time she spend with the heavenly sword yed in her mind like a highlight reel. She had so many regrets. She wanted to thank them, hug them, and tell them she considered them family more than the actual dragons. Yet it would no longer be possible. Time never flowed backwards after all.

    During such times, the desire for action became the best outlet for regret. Aura, Spirit, and Mana appeared like dazzling lights around the woman. They then revolved around her like a tri-coloured hurricane. Filia started to cry rivers of blood instead of tears. As if the emotion coursing through her body grew too heavy for her soul.

    (I AM THE LAST SURVIVING SUBMISSIVE OF THE HEAVENLY SWORD! IF YOU WISH TO HARM MY DOMINATOR YOU MUST TRAMPLE OVER MY CORPSE FIRST!)

    Patches became unsure of what to do as Filia charged into the shadows. The tri-coloured hurricane fused together with her body. The dragon got wrapped in brilliant light like a dazzling sun after a long night. Filia charged towards the shadows shing them to pieces with weapons coated in [Gospel]. Legions of shadows threw themselves at her in response.

    Soon a mental transmission entered Patches mind. (Manticore, Please protect my dominator. We were not meant to be together in this life, I can only hope to meet him earlier in the next. The @#%@$#%$^ should prevent this Hiro from *#&@^$*#^@^! . We need to protect ^&@^#%@&#%@!)

    Patches answered her in a tense voice. (I will, Heir! But what I can do in this reality is already limited, I will however tell you of the turning point Hiro regretted all his life. Remember so you may use it in your next life, it was when Hiro &*#@!&@*<> #&$*@<&@>* *&%@$%#@% His &@!$%#@#! DO NOT FORGET! FAREWELL HEIR OF DRAGONBLOOD! MAY THE GOSPEL PROTECT YOU!)

    Rilu who spectated the memory could not understand the most critical part of the words spoken by Filia and Patches. It was as if the very world wanted to keep their conversation a secret. The young devoted then watched the heroicst stand of the heir of Dragonblood after Patches left.

    Filia fought alone valiantly for three years against an army that did not die, grew weary, and never stopped increasing in number. Soon, her body failed her and the shadows tore the dragon''s body apart like starving wolves.

    Devoid of any energy, In her dying moments Filia spoke her final words. (Hiro, I vow to Eternity until the day this long war ends, I will continue searching for you no matter how many lives it takes. In my next life I vow to undo the regret in your heart!)

    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Rilu suddenly came back to the present and heard a bone-chilling scream, it sounded like a deranged animal. When she turned around, he saw the origin as the transmigrator that made her heart flutter.

    "I DID EVERYTHING HUMANLY POSSIBLE TO REMAIN GOOD! WHAT MORE DO YOU WANT FROM ME?! I NEVER WANTED TO BE ANYTHING MORE THAN A LOVING HUSBAND! TAKE EVERYTHING FROM ME BUT LEAVE MY GIRLS ALONE!"

    The young woman saw Hiro grip his sword and lift it to the sky. Tears ran down his cheeks in streaks. Aura, Spirit, and Mana appeared like fireflies and started circling around Hiro like a tornado simr to Filia. However, they didn''t turn tobine into the white light the dragon had. Hiro''s turned into ck energy with a blue outline.

    ''!!!!! The mark of the [Forsaken]! No! NO! NO! NO! The event Patches spoke of was this battle! This battle broke Hiro-sama''s heart! I need to do something! If he losses the right to [Gospel] he will never be the heavenly sword!''

    When the dark energy appeared coupled with Hiro''s insane bellows, the devoted took time to regroup themselves. Suddenly the energy from Hiro disappeared and out of his mouth came a quiet whisper. however, instead of being barely audible, it resonated with the very air like thousands of megaphones all sounding off at once.

    "If you will take even my girls from me, then I will kill everything in this world till you give them back. I am done ying games. You took even thest lights of my life. Now I will devote my entire existence into taking yours."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro lost emotion on his face, and his entire eyeballs turned ck and smoke came out of his mouth every time he spoke. He looked simr to those possessed by demons on earth.

    The pressureing from him felt even greater than that of Patches! Suffocating Starfall into submission. The devoted who studied his information had no idea where the power came from!

    Frank then shouted to the rest of the devoted to ward off the terror he felt. "HE IS JUST SPOUTING BULLSHIT! FORM UP! I WANT TWO BATTLESTARS! I WILL SERVE AS [FORGE] FOR BOTH GROUPS! REMEMBER WHAT RHYNE-SAMA SAID! SHE WILL REWARD US IF WE KILL HIM!"

    Hiro ignored Frank and looked at the Starfall devoted as one would look at piles of shit. Full of disdain and barely registering in his vision. The transmigrator spoke his next words in a frigid tone. One that sounded like a machine. "I will start by killing everything that is connected to you... [Over the Limit]."

    Rilu desperately tried to recreate her missing limbs with spirit power. Upon seeding she finally stood up and was about to run outside the [Mirage Sphere]. But Gideon''s enormous frame blocked her path. Immediately the woman protested.

    "Gideon out of my way! I need to save Hiro-sama! For myself and Filia!"

    The Venator then let out his thoughts for the first time sinceing to this world.

    "If you step out of here¡­ you will die."

    The woman found Gideon''s voice extremely familiar, yet the sounds of battle from Hiro''s rampage caused her to ignore that detail.

    "Thank you for always staying by my side Gideon, but Rhyne-sama already threw me away. As an Enved, rather than wait for death when she kicks me out. I will use my remaining time to help Hiro!"

    "Then it seems this shall be thest time I can apany your Filia. Allow me to assist."

    At his words, the suit of armour encasing Gideon opened up, and out came a man with a sword Rilu just saw in her vision. "Whhaat?¡­ How is this possible? Why are your here?"

    The man ced the sword in his hand into Rilu''s. He then put on a ck glove on his right and said an incantation.

    "I am the Heavenly Sword"

    Upon doing so swords suddenly manifested onto his body. "Let us go, none of us has any time left to spare."

 Chapter 87 [Vol 1 Finale]: The Battle Of Heroes 3

    ?Hiro''s heart hammered his chest loudly. There were only four distinct scenarios where the heart would beat irregrly. When one got angry, horny, scared, or excited. Right now Hiro felt only thest one.

    The transmigrator felt terrified that he needed to kill his first human. It was as if the Hiro from earth restrained him to stop himself from disappearing. Like one''s virginity, a single time would forever mark Hiro. There was no going back. Yet when Hiro remembered how these assholes beat up Patches.

    Fires wanted toe out of his throat. His entire body felt hot, the adrenaline of system users was several times more powerful. Right now Hiro ceased to be human and became a living weapon and he had only one goal. SEND THIS MOTHERFUCKING BITCHES TO HELL!

    - Alert: Multiplebatants with [Marks of Vengeance have arrived within 400 meters of the host. initiatingbat grants a 30% increase inbat-rted active skills! -

    "Alright, let''s do this."

    -Alert: Reality Invoked: [Steel des bow down to no one], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] activated! All stats + 40! -

    - Alert: Reality Invoked: [The more I know the faster you die], Skill [Strength Derived from Pride] grants ATK Bonus granted based on [Familiarity Index]! -

    - Alert: average [Familiarity Index] 51% Bonus base damage increase 57 ATK-

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established, [Sight Beyond Vision] activated!bat with targets will now increase [Familiarity Index] -

    - Alert: The host has entered battle with a target bearing the [Mark of Vengeance]. [Wrath of the Vengeful] has been activated. 30% increase inbat-rted skills for the duration of the battle. -

    - Alert: [Skill Prediction] has now been set to automatic, skill will continue to trigger so long as enough AP remains. -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established, [Familiarity Index] now increases [Wrath of the Vengeful] Skill predictions chance rate! -

    - Alert: [Legacy of Vengeance] activated, Stat legacy calcted: 25 STR | 15 AGI | 10 INT will be awarded upon enacting vengeance each Starfall Submissive.

    -Alert: Reality Invoked: [Vengeance draws my sword], [Mark of Vengeance] detected [18]. Stat bonus per target STR 20 AGI 20 INT 20. Stat bonuses now stacking -

    - Alert: Reality Invoked: [So long as you need me] Introspection of Wife targets now beginning -

    - Alert: Affection rating held by host 1. Raylene 80% 2. Vanessa. 85% 3. Jade 95% -

    - Alert: all affection targets surpass the 75% threshold! Base stats increased by 150 per wife target. Stat bonuses now stacking -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established [Sword Expert],[Sight Beyond Vision], [Familiarity Index] and [Wrath of the Vengeful] permanently upgrades skill [Six Gales] [C] to [Thirty-Six Gales] [B] -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established [Sword Expert],[Sight Beyond Vision], [Familiarity Index] and [Wrath of the Vengeful] permanently skill [Square Cut] [D] to [Revolving Square] [C] -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established [Sword Expert],[Sight Beyond Vision], [Familiarity Index] and [Wrath of the Vengeful] permanently skill [Tornado sh] [C] to [Tornado Dirge] [B] -

    - Alert: Perfect Skill Synergy established, [Sight Beyond Vision] now grants a 50% Exp multiplier on all targets marked by [Wrath of the Vengeful] per target eliminated within the Kill window of [Strength Derived from Pride]. -

    - Alert: STR increased, stat increased 117 -> 874 -

    - Alert: AGI increased, stat increased 85 -> 843 -

    - Alert: INT increased, stat increased 82 -> 834 -

    Being buffed to the Maximum Hiro knew he needed every advantage he could get, Rilu had around five thousand in all stats if these devoted were the same.

    There would be people with two or even three thousand in any one stat or bnced ones with over 1700 in all three. Hiro right now at his best only had around 2600 overall.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''System set a timer in the corner of my vision, I need to keep my kill streak as long as possible. Do not announce any level-up for the duration of this battle, split all stats in a ratio of 2:2:1. Do everything possible to expedite the process.''

    The transmigrator didn''t even wait for a reply and moved to attack Starfall. His first target since his times as a gamer was always the back line. "Overdrive." Time slowed to a crawl and Hiro ran towards the mages, however before he could get any distance, wires shot towards him. Using his over 9999 AGI, Hiro dodged to the side.

    "Predictable, I have no idea how you manage to learn [Overdrive] despite it being a forbidden skill but, know that anyone with over 1000 AGI can still see the Spirit Realm."

    ''Bullet time is called Spirit Realm? That makes absolutely no sense. Ah! SHIT!''

    Arrows and bolts assaulted Hiro by the hundreds, as he evaded the Lightning swordsman, the white-haired assassin and the young knight all charged toward him des at the ready.

    However [Overdrive] not only allowed Hiro to ess the Spirit realm but also allowed Hiro to move leagues faster than then. He attacked the young knight, and despite being overwhelmingly faster, the knight defended against his blows.

    The knight arrogantly answered. "Anyone with over 2000 AGI gains [Minds Eye] rapist. Overwhelming speed cannot win every battle. Try harder." Hiro then leaped away from the knight as a lighting-charged katana shed Hiro from above.

    ''UGH! How the hell do these arrogant bastards move this way in bullet time!''

    Hiro''s sense picked up wires and projectilesing for him from different angles. Evading and running towards the mages, Hiro stopped wasting time, there was now that said he needed to stick by the rules.

    Why make life difficult by hitting targets that fought back, as the rest of the AGI based devoted chased after him, Hiro came near the Musketeer and brought his sword toward the defenseless neck.

    However, at thest second Z*nitsu appeared and parried his weapon. Unable to hit the unmoving mage, Hiro was forced back. The lightning swordsman then ducked and arrows and bolts covered in spirit energy flew toward the transmigrator.

    ''System, Is either skill canceling and skill chaining possible?''

    - Alert: No definitions found for Skill Canceling and Skill Chaining. -

    ''Is it possible to deactivate skill locking?''

    - Alert: Skill locking is a safety feature to prevent rupturing muscles after loading them with Calibers and¡­-

    ''I know, I know it was meant to save people. I am asking if it is possible to turn it off and endure the pain instead.''

    - Alert: Normally it is impossible but the [Insanity] Series of skills unlocks this feature. -

    ''System, can [Iron will] do the same thing? How much is the recoil from eh skill going to hurt?''

    - Alert: Affirmative. [Iron Will], the Rank D skill of the [Insanity] series can remove all limiters upon request. Using the host''s definition of pain, from the Numerical Rating Scale (NRS) it would be¡­-

    ''Simplify it please System. As basic as possible.''

    - Alert: The pain of forcefully moving the body after ending a skill would be the equivalent of multiple simultaneous blows to the host''s testicles with a sledgehammer swung at full power by 175 KG Lumberjacks -

    ''...¡­ multiple, simultaneous sledgehammer swings to the nuts?¡­ by burly lumberjacks?¡­. Are you fucking serious?''

    - Alert: Affirmative. -

    ''Well, let''s think of a new n then.''

 Chapter 88 [Vol 1 Finale]: The Battle Of Heroes 4

    ?''No wonder such a thing needed [Insanity] to pull off, but what else can I do? The time I have for [Overdrive] is ticking away and these five don''t want to let up.''

    Hiro continued to evade the projectiles and parried them with his superhuman speed. Suddenly the transmigrator saw the White knight freeze up like a statue.

    ''Ho? So even if you can see and act in bullet time, you cannot do it forever. Right there must be a cool down otherwise people would go insane in this realm.''

    The transmigrator continued to dodge the assault of the devoted. Aside from the initial shock of all of them appearing at once, Hiro noticed if he didn''t attack them their "Mind Eyes" or whatever didn''t activate, so they remained still.

    Currently, only the crybaby from d*mon Sl*yer, the hunter, the dude with wires, and the archer could still move. It seems like the four were pure agility builds which would exin why theyst as long.

    ''The only n I got is to kill streak my way to level ups, with [Legacy of Vengeance], I might be able to reach higher the more I kill.''

    As Hiro was contemting his next actions, the white-haired assassin suddenly moved at the same speed as Hiro. His voice could be heard after he already attacked the transmigrator, such became the speed the devoted moved.

    "[Haste]."

    The white-haired assassin lunged forward and attacked Hiro. The transmigrator didn''t shy away and parried the blow by hitting the assassin''s ded weapon upward.

    "[Sword Driver]", with the flow of time in the Spirit realm, Hiro and the assassin shed des in a wild dance. Bit by bit however the increasing de threw his opponent off.

    "What the fuck is up with this sword? Why can''t its size remain the same for like five minutes!"

    Hiro smiled and increased the intensity of his attacks, [Sword Expert] allowed him to fight even sword styles he knew nothing about. And [Sight Beyond Vision] increased his ability to learn about swordsmanship.

    "Jealous? My girls made this for me, when I get home I will throw them all on my bed and ravage them all at once!"

    The assassin fought withbinations of feints, blocks, stabs, and counterattacks. He remained crouched as he aimed both high and low. Hiro danced with him while using the ever-increasing size of [de of Mitsurugi].

    No matter how far the assassin pulled away, Hiro always got in his face. Due to this tactic, neither the range fighters nor the other AGI swordsman could attack them. In annoyance, the assassin leaped back in an arch. As he said in irritation and contempt.

    "Why the hell would I be jealous of a corpse, a burnt mummy, and an armless maid? You collecting disabled women like you want to make a harem of special needs or something."

    The moment he got out of a way a streak of lightning came for Hiro.  As if expecting it. Hiro then got into a low crouch and used a skill. "It''s here, [STRAIGHT PIERCE]! [IMPACT]!"

    The transmigrator noticed from earlier, supplemented by his knowledge of manga. Intense eleration prevents proper maneuvering. Due to being as fast as lightning, Z*nitsu always moved in straight lines.

    Then what happens if use put arge sword with the business end on his path? Simr to what Hiro expected, the lightning swordsman had no other recourse but to sh the heavy greatswording or him.

    "RAJIN SWORSMANSHIP - 1st form [IKAZUCHI]!" The power of his attack wasn''t able to stop Hiro''s skill and the swordsman was shoved aside. Like a bullet, Hiro continued to charge towards Frank. Wires chased after the transmigrator, and due to fighting on different wavelengths, Hiro had the upper hand in terms of speed.

    "Here goes nothing. [Skill cancel]!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The white assassin hurriedly came in front of Frank in an attempt to block Hiro''s skill, only for the transmigrator to suddenly stop and change directions to slice the neck of the R*y M*stang rip-off.

    "NOOO!!" cried the assassin.

    As the blood slowly start to drip from the mage''s neck, No one except Hiro understood what happened, they all thought the target was Z*enitsu, but the transmigrator blew passed him. His sword pointed at Frank as he charged.

    Frank stood at the center of three mages in a line chanting spells as they faced Rilu. The three were about five meters apart each. Hiro passed the finger-snapping mage as he rushed toward Frank.

    Yet at thest second, he suddenly stopped, then changed targets slicing the neck of the mage a couple of meters away to the left of his original target. The Transmigrator fought in such a messy manner no one could predict who the actual target was.

    - Alert: Fortitude [C] Lvl 5 has leveled up to Lvl 7  -

    - Alert: Masochism [C] Lvl 5 has suppressed the shock response of the host''s autonomic nervous system -

    - Alert: Fortitude [C] Lvl 5 has leveled up to Lvl 6  -

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 1  has suppressed the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 1 has leveled up to Lvl 2  -

    ''Alright! That worked but holy shit that hurt like hell!''

    Hiro''s arms burned like there were set on fire, and felt excruciating pain like thousands of hammers smashed him from head to toe. His muscles all screamed in agony as they became extremely heavy like they were made of lead. Yet as hecked any other alternative, the transmigrator decided to continue executing [Skill Cancels] as feints.

    The range fighters started using skills as they tried to cover the mages.

    "[Rapid Arrow]!" "[Five in one]!" the hunter shot five arrows in a straight line, while the archerunched an arrow that flew ten times faster than normal.

    However, instead of dodging, Hiro hid behind the headless body of the recently killed devoted. As the impacts of the arrows mmed into the headless corpse. Hiro continued to use the corpse as cover and scrambled to the ground towards the one on the opposite side.

    Due to the flow of time, the length of his weapon was still steadily increasing along with its weight. This was the reason Z*nitsu could stop it. The white-haired assassin lunged at Hiro from high above only for his target to throw his sword toward him like a spear while being coated in spirit power!

    Hiro then leaped towards the sword and rode it like a surfboard. Unable to keep up with the transmigrator''s antics. The assassin dodged in panic. Only to be smashed into the head by Hiro''s jumping knee strike.

    Again taken off guard, the assassin puked blood from a surprise attack with 9999 AGI. Z*nitsu continued to attack Hiro but the transmigrator did the unthinkable. Hiro approached the assassin and smashed his leftnd. He then took the man''s arm-mounted sword and threw it towards the neck of the 3rd mage to the right of Frank.

    The devoted couldn''t help but shout "FUCK!"

 Chapter 89 [Vol 1 Finale]: The Battle Of Heroes 5

    ?Probably because of Starfall''s long history of system users for years, the devoted always fought in an orthodox manner. While scoundrels or assassins do in fact use unconventional fighting styles, they were oftencking stats-wise. Powerful doms were a minority, not many would willingly choose to risk their lives every day not when they have subs to do their bidding.

    Starfall''sck of meaningful encounters turned caused them to lose their prowess. If they started out sharp as swords, the overwhelming power from being with Rhyne, caused them to stagnate. The years of simplistic warfare dulled their instincts and prevented them from being able to adapt quickly. Their dependence on stats and skills made them unable to fight people like Hiro.

    This entire series of exchanges proved one thing. The transmigrator was a fucking lunatic. He did not follow any semnce of a battle doctrine and did whatever the fuck he wanted. From abandoning his weapon, suddenly using his knees despite being a swordsman or even fighting with stolen weapons.

    His manner ofbat showed how dirty one could get. The stolen de went through the neck of the third mage without much of a fuss. But Hiro was not yet done, the man got off his sword and leapt towards the wire user with his weapon in a downward chop. The transmigrator''s action caused the devoted to be sure Hiro intended to attack him.

    The wire user then quickly made several hand gestures in front of his chest like he was ying cat''s cradle. Unknown to Hiro thousands of deadly sharp wires formed an invisible that blocked his path towards the devoted.

    At his speed, he would surely get torn to shreds upon forcing his body through the jungle of thread weapons. Despite there being no warning, Hiro suddenly somersaulted and kicked against the air away from his target.

    "Wha..? Shit! I forgot about [Spirit Sense]! How in the world did a low-ranked user get such useful skills?!"

    The wire user guessed correctly. Luckily, Hiro had the sense to invoke both [Spirit Sense] and [Mana Armor] before he attacked Starfall. Even though it would shorten the time for [Overdrive] the high number of enemies caused him to err on the side of caution.

    When Hiro''s vision turned red, his skill highlighted arge number of wires in an ovepping maze of death. ''What the actual fuck! How is this shit even possible? Where are these fucking wires even hanging from? How did he even get them there?! This isn''t like fucking manga!''

    Hiro quickly studied the wires and found that the wire user was using invisible footholds made from pure spirit power. The footholds littered the entire battlefield and allowed the wire user to create three-dimensional maneuvers for his wires.

    By simply adjusting the shape, height, and dimensions of the footholds, the wire would be able to guide the wires like his limbs. The application of the footholds and steel thread allowed the devoted to create a unique battle style that could bind, trap and restrict his opponents. The transmigrator suddenly had an epiphany.

    ''They always said that unlike Aura, Mana and Spirit are always around us. I can''t spare the spirit but can I create footholds from mana as well? I saw both Vanessa and Jade creating objects made out of MP and SP away from their bodies. Maybe I can try thinking it or something?''

    Unable to stop his chopping motion, the transmigrator decided to test out his theory. Hiro imagined the soul of his boot in mana. Luckily despite the acid from earlier, his feet were elevated when he got skill locked, thus while his pants got covered in holes, his boots were in good shape.

    The transmigrator felt like he flexed a body part below his feet, like an imaginary muscle he never knew he had. He then felt the energy cover his entire sole for one MP.

    ''I can''t believe that worked. It''s like flexing the muscles on your back, it''s there but you hardly notice you have it unless you intentionally try to move it. Well, everyone wille to his rescue anyway. I will try to wear them all out further. I still have 60 seconds left in bullet time.''

    Hiro then crunched his body like he was doing a sit-up and extended his feet after somersaulting to hit the wire with the boot covered in mana. The transmigrator felt his foot stepping on the wire one second before the mana broke under the strain.

    He felt a slight pain somewhere on his body which felt imaginary. Luckily due to vaulting the moment his bootnded on the wire he sessfully changed his direction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "WHAT THE FUCK?! HOW DOES HE KNOW [SKY TRAVERSAL]!"

    "He shouldn''t have that skill right? Did he only learn it just now?"

    "How the hell is that even possible? Just shut up and keep shooting him!"

    The peanut gallery was starting to show signs of stress as they started to fall apart. Being in tense situations usually allowed one to focus, but the unfortunate side effect came in the form of a simplistic thought process.

    Hiro still learned something from this though. The devoted knew what skills he had, which made sense as to catch a rabbit you need to know how it acted.

    ''How did they even know what my skills are? Isn''t Artorius the only one with such a skill? Thest time I saw him was only a day before we left. Did he share all my skills from that brief encounter? Well, fuck you 3000 you ikemen bastard!''

    Hiro noticed he heading towards nowhere fast due to his reposition without a specific target in mind. This was the secret behind Hiro''s unpredictability, even he himself didn''t know what he nned to do either.

    Even if Starfall had a mind reader it would be useless. The transmigrator''s current n consisted of three vague parts. 1. Do not stop moving. 2. Reduce their numbers ASAP. 3. Learn as much as possible for [Familiarity Index].

    Since the start of the battle, the indexes for all his opponents in bullet time were rising steadily. Unfortunately due to killing two of them their indexes stopped at 60. As the Index worked on average, the attack bonus didn''t grow as much as he wanted it to.

    Hiro then again flexed his imaginary mana muscle and envisioned a rotating merry-go-round in mid-air. His purpose flowed along the lines of being able to turn around quickly using its centrifugal force.

    Unsure if it would work, Hiro then felt the drain of 75 mana, due to now having over 800 MP, he still had reserved even after such arge wasteful use of mana. A children''s merry-go-round appeared in front of him like a rotating inverted cupcake.

    It could not be easily seen by others unless they focused. Simr to how Hiro only saw the footholds when he followed the suspended wires. The transmigrator grabbed one end and suddenly turned around in mid-air towards the devoted.

    "FUCK THIS SHIT! [SKY TRAVERSAL] does not grant instantaneous turning like that."

    "Will you stop with the fuckingmentary? No one gives a shit! He is headed for Frank! Oy guard him!"

    Hiro licked his lips as he said "Yeah¡­ I can fly¡­ Try to stop me now you fuckers¡­"

 Chapter 90 [Vol 1 Finale]: The Battle Of Heroes 6

    ?The ranged fighters kept shooting Hiro, but due to him moving at AGI 9999, even with their advanced intellect, they had trouble predicting his course. Z*nitsu stood near the frozen Frank, during the same time frame the white-haired assassin advanced in the air and approached Hiro using spirit footholds.

    Still avoiding the thousands of musket rounds, bolts and arrows in the air, Hiro evaded or smashed the projectiles away as he double-backed. Then suddenly the musketeer froze immediately after the hunter as well. Only the archer could still move and kept firing.

    ''Haha, finally! I still have 50 more seconds. Let''s do this.'' The transmigrator imagined a foothold nted towards the hunter and musketeer. Due to being foothold being invisible his opponents all still thought he was aiming for frank. They said the more intelligent the opponent, the more unlikely they would expect the stupidest actions.

    Hiro then mmed his foot on the invisible foothold and quickly changed his heading towards the archer. Upon doing so, alerts popped up in the transmigrator''s mind that said he learned the skill [Mana Molding]. But due to the chaotic state of affairs, he ignored it and invoked his next skill.

    "[Straight Pierce]!"

    As his body gained the support of the system, Hiro''s aerial lunge attack transformed him into a bullet heading towards the dumbfounded archer. Panic enveloped the devoted''s mind. As a result of battling Patches on a time limit, none of the devoted were in top form.

    It also should be remembered that Hiro''s sword has finally reached its max length and weight. So suddenly having a giant greatsword head towards you like an arrow would scare off even the most experienced of marksmen.

    The archer threw himself to the side and rolled on the ground to evade. When Hiro struck the ground his weapon got lodged in the earth pinning him in ce. The wire user charged forwards in an attempt to capitalize on the stupor window. The Assassin who got left behind in mid-air finally rejoined the battle and simrly charged forward. But the next words that echoed froze them all in shock.

    "[Skill Cancel], [Revolving Square]."

    Suddenly, Hiro sliced the ground in one fluid motion and advanced towards the wire user for a second sh. Unlike [Vertical Square] which did not allow steps after the attack began, Its next iteration [Revolving Square] allowed charging or retreating while "drawing" the square.

    As Hiro was armed with a fully grown buster mode and the system''s support. Hiro''s 2nd attack came withplete with 240 cm in reach, 470 kilograms in weight and 500 ATK without any other bonus. Suffice to say the wire-users katana snapped like a twig under the power of the transmigrator''s swing.

    Next, the third line of the "Square" came in the form of a top to down cut. Dumbfounded due to both Hiro viting the stupor window, and his weapon breaking the devoted froze. Thus the wire user got unceremoniously bisected in half from head to toe. Frustrated that he died due to such carelessness the devoted quietly kneeled in defeat before his consciousness disappeared.

    Hiro continued to advance as he used hisst horizontal blow to behead the nearby frozen musketeer. Luckily for the marksman, however. The white-haired assassin came to his defense as he used his remaining wrist-mounted sword to block the blow.

    Due to being a speed-based weapon, the assassin''s sword simrly shattered like ss against the enormous weight of a buster-sized [de of Mitsurugi]. However, as he had backup weapons the assassin believed he would be able to kill Hiro in the next second. But that would have been true if they fought literally anyone else but the trash swordsman.

    "[Skill Cancel], [Tornado Dirge]."

    The impact of repeated [Skill Cancel]s started to manifest on Hiro''s body, his right eye exploded like a bloody balloon and his left arm snapped at the elbow rendering it useless. Blood exited his mouth in torrents as his left eye turned red from the veins in his eyeballs all simultaneously rupturing.

    Despite the damage, however, Hiro used his right arm to swing his greatsword in a wide arc. The white-haired assassin ducked in response to the attack only to forget the person he tried to protect. Thus the poor masked musketeer got shredded like lettuce as thousands of wind des left Hiro''s simple sh.

    What the devoted didn''t expect however was the angle at the wind projectiles flew. After cutting apart the musketeer they continued on to assault frank.

    Like multiple ducks in a row, Hiro lined up the musketeer and the mage with a pencil moustache in a straight line. Z*nitsu angrily blocked the attack with the currents he was charging for his next attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "RAJIN SWORSMANSHIP - 9th form [Inazuma Yaiba]!"

    The wind des from Hiro collided with the lighting dragon that manifested from the lightning swordsman. An intense light show urred as the elements battled for supremacy.

    In this "Spirit Realm," anything not coated or powered by spirit would not be able to move. Hiro learned of this principle when he noticed the projectiles heading towards him coated in this energy.

    When he saw the lighting crybaby from the hit anime not attack him, he knew the bastard most likely used the time to prepare a big move.

    During his time ying games Hiro always got pissed when his big moves were wasted due to his opponents doing something unexpected. Internalizing the frustration of his gaming days, he did the exact same scenario to the devoted.

    By forcing the crybaby to defend Frank, his big move probably got wasted. Hiro suddenly felt time speed up. The duration he had for [Overdrive] finally ended. Hiro sessfully took down four out of the 14 targets he had.

    Due to the damage, he incurred from repeated [System Cancels] he gambled everything on gaining a level. If he did, he gets to continue fighting, if not he will probably die when the rest of the devoted attack him.

    Fortunately, Hiro noticed his arm and eyes healing at insane speeds, his caliber fatigue also disappeared as they were refilled by the level-up. He silently checked his logs and saw the insane amount of exp he needed per level up.

    - Alert: [Adept] Rank System User Level 55  has been in! 600,000 exp gained! -

    - Alert: [Adept] Rank System User Level 54  has been in! Exp bonus multiplier 1.5, 900,000 exp gained! -

    - Alert: [Adept] Rank System User Level 56  has been in Exp bonus multiplier 2.25, 1,350,000 exp gained! -

    - Alert: [Adept] Rank System User Level 51  has been in Exp bonus multiplier 3.375, 2,025,000 exp gained! -

    - Alert: Calibrationpleted. Host gained 1 level and is now at Lvl 50¡­ -

    Hiro ignored the rest of the messages and leapt to catch Rilu who started to fall due to wire user suddenly dying. Frank who felt the loss of four of his men after just one second grew agitated as he roared!

    "WHY ARE YOU HELPING HER RAPIST?! DID YOU GET PUSSY SO GOOD IN THE CARRIAGE YOU WANT TO SAVE IT?"

    Hiro ignored him as he caught Rilu in a princess carry, he slowed down his fall by creating spirit footholds and condescendingly answered the mage.

    "I do not answer to you and your ridiculous pencil mustache you piece of shit."

 Chapter 91 [Vol 1 Finale]: The Battle Of Heroes 7

    ?Outside the [Mirage Sphere] Frank who learned of how Hiro dominated his men inside the spirit realm grew restless. What kind of luck did this guy have? This was supposed to be an easy assassination mission for him and Rilu. But the entire situation got fucked up beyond all repair!

    The n was simple, pretend to target Hiro, and bait his guardian to fight Gideon. Rhyne guaranteed that Patches would create a cage for the Manticore. When they got out of the [Mirage Sphere] they would kill Rilu. After she dies they would kill the low-leveled Hiro and go home.

    ''Neither of their targets is dead, and I already lost four devoted. And what the hell is with this fucking rapist? Not only does he have mutated limit skills in great numbers, but he also keeps pulling technique after technique out of his ass like some sort of bargain bin street magician!

    ''We knew of his growing sword, but when did this guy gain the lost forbidden skill [Overdrive]? And what the hell is [Skill Cancel]? How can he bypass the stupor window? What the fuck is up with his unique version of [Sky Traversal] that turns on a dime? Just why in the world doesn''t this fucker just keel over and die?! Why doesn''t anything make sense when he is concerned?''

    Frank who grew increasingly unhinged started to grind his teeth in frustration, this was his chance to get promoted from one of the devoted to the prestigious spouse ranks. Yet this bullshit keeps on piling up! Yet before he could instruct his men. Hiro leaped towards him once more.

    "WHY THE FUCK DO YOU KEEP ON ATTACKING ME YOU PIECE OF SHIT! GO BLOW SOMEONE ELSE!"

    Frank had almost the same stats as the four who just died, while they were spec''d different, the number of stats was around the same number. So the mage knew he came extremely close to dying like the other four. Only the defense of the lightning swordsman allowed him to keep his neck. Unable to keep his cool Frank came extremely close to losing it.

    Hiro''s advance halted due to the actions of the crusader. He got in front of the devoted like a heavy bulwark and protected his allies. He then roared his taunting skill. Hiro on the other hand got forced to attack him. The crusader lifted his shield in anticipation of the transmigrator''s attack and braced his body for impact. Hiro grew his weapon silently and performed a powerful charge using the de as ance.

    What happened broke the rules ofbat for the entire devoted watching. Hiro''s buster-sized greatsword mmed into empty air, well not really the tip of the weapon struck a Mana foothold at the height of the crusader''s knees. Due to being blinded by his shield and having an almost purely STR build, the crusader had pitiful AGI and by extension, sensepared to everyone else.

    [Rune of Silent Steps] was a low-ranked rune that masked the all sounds of a system user''s movement once he or she left the perception of a target. Normally such a skill would be useless in anything but surprise attacks. But when paired with a defender hiding behind a tower shield without allies it became as good as a death sentence. It allowed the transmigrator to arrive at the crusaders back undetected.

    The former still waited for the powerful attack from the [Duel]. Duel technically did one thing which forced a single attack. Hiro''s lunge fulfilled the condition, its effect simply vanished due to being rerouted by physics when it pole-vaulted Hiro into the air.

    Hiro then invoked his strongest single target skill due to believing the bastard in front of him had an STR build like a fucking brick. "[Thirty-Six Gales] [Impact]!"

    Surprised by the voice behind him the crusader could barely turn around before a greatsword began turning him into a pin cushion. Unable to dodge due to his heavy armor, Hiro''s weapon ripped apart his defenses like paper. With over 500 def the crusader normally tanked everything from armies to high-level monsters. But the de of Mitsurugi cheated stats, and with the stacked bonuses from his many skills.

    The transmigrator added another kill into his hitlist. After his assault, the crusader looked like scrap metal. None of his limbs were intact and blood gushed out of his body like geysers. Hiro shrunk his weapon and flicked the blood away and spoke in an apathetic manner. "Next."

    The devoted who had yet to recover from battling Patches failed to move on time to save their ally. The STR builds tanked and had endurance butcked the senses and motor skills to move. On the other hand, the AGI builds fought an additional battle with Hiro immediately after the Manticore, thus they were even more exhausted. They simply choose to rest rather than save the crusader.

    Due to the quick kill, Hiro felt he couldplete this battle easily. If he could gain enough EXP for a level up he could kill them all. Originally he thought he would have trouble murdering several human beings but he didn''t. All he needed to think of was the shit Starfall did to him, how they butchered Patches and betrayed Rilu, and just like magic Hiro no longer saw them as human.

    The moment he added the threat from Rhyne to harm his harem, he lost what littlepassion he had for even as monsters. However, while he was still on top of his game a string of messages turned him speechless.

    - Alert: System no longer detects Wife Targets, [So long as you need me] reality now disarming. Please prepare for stat reduction -

    - Alert: Wife targets list for reality [So long as you need me] has 3 slots vacancies, Please select new wife candidates -

    "What?¡­ What do you mean the original Wife targets are no longer detected?"

    - Alert: The system is connected with every sentient being on Valorious. Wife Candidates Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade are no longer connected to the system. -

    "Haha, you are pulling my leg that could just mean it glitched right? Or maybe there are in a ce you cannot see."

    - Alert: Negative, the system tracks individuals using all three regalia of *&!^#*@. System users cannot disconnect from the system even by traveling to other realities. The possible conclusion remaining is only of one oue. Wife candidates have all been terminated¡­ And their souls destroyed. -

    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Unable to bear even the thought of his women dying Hiro''s sanity began to fall apart. The problem with having an extremely high INT was you processed scenarios thousands of times faster than an ordinary human. In the time it took normal people to blink, Hiro exhausted every theory, delusion, and educated guesses he could think of.

    At the same speed, the system brutally debunked his attempts to deny reality in record time. Due toing to grips with the truth, He started to be unable to restrict his emotions. His tears started to flow like rivers as hemented his reality.

    "I DID EVERYTHING HUMANLY POSSIBLE TO REMAIN GOOD! WHAT MORE DO YOU WANT FROM ME? I NEVER WANTED TO BE ANYTHING MORE THAN A LOVING HUSBAND! TAKE EVERYTHING FROM ME BUT LEAVE MY GIRLS OUT OF IT!"

    - Warning: due to the host entering Level 50 and the [Adept] Rank, unlike the [Initiate] Rank automatic suppression of calibers into diseases has been deactivated. Please ensure proper mental state to prevent [Lost] Modes -

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 2  has failed to suppress the panic response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 2  has failed to suppress the hysteria response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 2  has failed to suppress the reactive aggression response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert: Iron Will [D] Lvl 2  has failed to suppress the adrenaline rush response of the host''s autonomic nervous system  -

    - Alert:  Iron Will [D] Lvl 2 has failed to suppress the sorrow emotion of the host''s emotional support system -

    - Alert:  Iron Will [D] Lvl 2 has failed to suppress the regret emotion of the host''s emotional support system  -

    - Alert:  Iron Will [D] Lvl 2 has failed to suppress the suffering emotion of the host''s emotional support system  -

    - Warning: Masochism [C] Lvl 5 has suppressed the Iron Will [D] Lvl 2 of the host''s autonomic defense skill -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Raylene, Vanessa, Jade I am so sorry for failing to keep my promise. I''m sorry for being an absolute failure.''

    - Warning: Negative Caliber [Malice] has begun entering the host. -

    - Warning: Aura has begun to be siphoned by the [Regrets of the Ancestors] -

    - Warning: Spirit has begun to be siphoned by the [Ghosts of the Fallen] -

    - Warning: Mana has begun to be siphoned by the [Beings of Another reality] -

    ''It was you wasn''t it Rhyne? It was not enough youid so many traps for me, you went ahead and murdered the only people that kept me going. What? You even had a Venator that could destroy souls?''

    - DANGER: Aura has reached negative values, Immediately disengaged calibers to prevent entering [Lost] modes -

    - DANGER: Spirit has reached negative values, Immediately disengaged calibers to prevent entering [Lost] modes -

    - DANGER: Mana has reached negative values, Immediately disengaged calibers to prevent entering [Lost] modes -

    "If you will take even my girls, then I will kill everything in this world till you give them back. I am done ying games."

    - DANGER: Aura has reached negative absolutes. The host has lost all faith in his past. [Lost] mode [Faithless] Activated -

    - DANGER: Spirit has reached negative absolutes. The host has lost all love in the present. [Lost] mode [Heartless] Activated -

    - DANGER: Mana has reached negative absolutes. The host has lost all hope in his future. [Lost] mode [Hopeless] Activated -

    "You took even thest lights of my life. Now I will devote my entire existence into taking yours."

    - DANGER: Forbidden skill unlocked. [Faithless] Skill [Overbreak] avable -

    - DANGER: Forbidden skill detected. [Heartless] Skill [Overdrive] avable -

    - DANGER: Forbidden skill unlocked. [Hopeless] Skill [Overload] avable -

    - DANGER: Complete forbidden series avable. Demonic skill [Over the Limit] ready -

    - Alert: [Over the limit] Ultimate skill of the Over skill series. Combines the STR boost of [Overbreak], the AGI boost of [Overdrive], and the INT Boost of [Overload] for the User''s existence ranking. Grants a 1000 X factor for Stat boost per [Lost] mode activated -

    Calibers and stats given high enough amounts start to suffocate lesser beings. The devoted of Starfall started to feel like they were getting squished to the ground with giant hydraulic press machines. Their would-be leader shouted to keep them focused.

    "HE IS JUST SPOUTING BULLSHIT! FORM UP! I WANT TWO BATTLESTARS! I WILL SERVE AS [FORGE] FOR BOTH GROUPS! REMEMBER WHAT RHYNE-SAMA SAID! SHE WILL REWARD US IF WE KILL HIM!"

    - Alert [Lost] Mode detected [Faithless] Host Stat boost increased to 1000 X Squared -

    - Alert [Lost] Mode detected [Heartless] Host Stat boost increased to 1000 X Cubed -

    - Alert [Lost] Mode detected [Hopeless] Host Stat boost increased to 1000 X Quarted -

    - DANGER: Increase in stats has forcefully elevated host to [Awakened] Rank. -

    - DANGER: host has entered the [Awakened] Rank. All three [Lost] modes detected. [Herald of the Forsaken] granted to Host -

    - WORLD ANNOUNCEMENT: The [Herald of the Forsaken] has appeared on the continent. The Gates of the Overternia have been opened. Until the Herald is terminated or the Herald is reimed by the [Forsaken] the gates would remain open. The [Forsaken] Arrives in 240 seconds. Please prepare for battle. -

    At that moment the entire world of Valorious was thrown into a frenzy, the arrival and even the mere existence of the [Forsaken] was one of the most guarded secrets of this world. This event marked the end of the era of peace, and in its wake, the fires of war were once again set aze.

    The Transmigrator lost the color of his pupils which turnedpletely ck, ck smoke came out of his mouth every time he breathed, and darkness that danced like ck mes enveloped his body.

    "I will start by killing everything that believes in you. [Over the Limit]."

    Yet a man approached the corrupted transmigrator, aside from having white hair instead of ck the features they shared were identical. The white-haired man, drew one of his swords as heined. Beside him was Rilu who still had charred skin, but created transparent limbs to serve as her arms and legs.

    "Holy shit, I looked Chunni as fuck, can you believe this Filia? This bastard is supposed to be myst branch? What the hell! I don''t sound like that do I?"

    Rilu quipped in annoyance. "I wouldn''t know Hiro-sama, in the other timeline you didn''t even talk but merely attacked. At least this version of you deres his intent like a proper gentleman."

    "I''m d to see this incarnation has a better sense of humor than the redhead. Well, we don''t have much time, let''s get this over with. [Over the Limit]!"

    End of Volume 1: The Bloodline of steel.

 Chapter 92 [Vol 1 Epilogue]: So Long As They Need Me

    ?Two figures stood in stark contrast to one another. One was a transmigrator that is shrouded in ck me-like shadows with blue outlines. The man had ck eyes and emitted ck smokeing out of his mouth. In his handy a weapon forged by his beloved family. A family he now will never be able to see again.

    Opposite him was a white-haired man with the same face, build, and demeanor as the first. Only their weapons differed and this man had in his hands arge greatsword a meter wide and a man tall. On his upper back were two longswords while a small curved eastern de rested on his lower back.

    A few meters away from the two men, a bald woman with charred skin stood in silence. The woman had critical injuries that spanned, muttion, deformities, and painful open wounds. Yet despite the pain, she should be enduring her focus allowing only the two men in front of her to enter her thoughts.

    Prior to separating the girl asked the white-haired man. "Hiro-sama how are you here? And why were you masquerading as Gideon? I saw visions when I touched your armor earlier. I had glimpses of the life I lead as Filiale Von Drachenfeuer and my death. You were in that life too. How are you here?"

    The man replied in a joking manner. "Filia, your curiosity will be the death of you. You have yet to enter the [Awakened] rank in this life. Nothing I say would matter as you cannot handle the truth behind your questions. As my final gift to you who I consider myst living sub, I will knock some sense into this bastard."

    Once they separated the amount of power circling the two men grew catastrophic, the nine remaining devoted of Starfall could not even move due to the intense pressure that weighed on them. The white-haired man waved his hand and like a lie, the pressure surrounding the devoted vanished abruptly.

    Frank who choked due to suddenly being able to breathe asked in a fluster. "Why are you helping us? Who are you? Are you Rilu''s ally?"

    The white-haired Hiro didn''t bother replying and walked towards the shadow-covered swordsman who currently was raising his sword to the heavens. When he passed the nine men his voice echoed in their minds like amand.

    "Run. Get out of here as fast as you can. The only reason any of you are still alive is due to me putting him on guard. That will not work forever."

    The mage quicklymbasted white Hiro in a loud voice. "Just who died and made you dom? My orders are to kill that man and Rilu. We cannot return should we fail. There is no escaping for us."

    White Hiro then continued walking without turning back. "Is that so? Good luck then." Suddenly the ck Hiro vanished from his spot. In the same breath, White Hiro appeared in front of Frank with an overhead sh.

    The metallic sound of two giant pieces of steel nged into the skies. The auditory information would have reached passed 300 decibels. This was more than seven times the sound of a ne taking off. If loud enough, sound energy has been proven capable of shattering ss at 100 decibels. This single strike at 300 decibels followed the same principle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Intense vibrations, pressure, and force threw the devoted like tumbleweeds in the face of the overwhelming power. The only one unaffected turned out to be the same man who stopped ck Hiro in the first ce. What came next was the crisp reverberation of metal splitting in two.

    [de of Mitsurugi] could not handle the power of the attack. The only reason it didn''t break upon hitting White Hiro''s greatsword was due to it being covered in [Malice]. Surprisingly, both Hiros stopped movingpletely upon seeing the sword they cherished snap in two. Tears fell from both men as if to grieve the loss of its creators from the world.

    Unexpectedly, in the next second ck Hiro threw the sword handle like it was garbage and spoke to his opponent. "Sword of form." A gem in ck Hiro''s glove leaped and created a greatsword identical to White Hiro. White Hiro got into a typical Kendo sword stance as he waited for his opponent''s next move.

    "I''ll be back¡­" with just that one line, ck Hiro seemingly teleported and reappeared near the devoted. The White heavy knight with a Zweihander called out his strongest skill in panic. "[AEGIS]!" it should be known that [Aegis] was a rank A skill that gave 2000 Defense for seven attacks.

    Yet ck Hiro swung his sword of form like a bat and separated the heavy knight''s top and bottom portions at the waist. The blow also tore apart the [Aegis] like it was made from cardboard as a bonus. The Lion-kin with an axe, the young knight, and the ck knight with two swords all attacked him in retaliation.

    ck Hiro, had a face without any emotion and nonchntly moved his greatsword towards them in a simple swing. After less than a second all three assants got quartered into four pieces and their blood fell to the ground in a waterfall of crimson liquid.

    The white-haired assassin suddenly appeared behind ck Hiro and moved to stab him in the back with a new evil-looking knife. "Sword of Substance" at the transmigrator''s call two longswords suddenly appeared on his back. Hiro''s left arm immediately drew a ck longsword and blocked the strike.

    Five devoted remained and all were stunned at the inhuman sense of perception from ck Hiro, not knowing when it happened, ck Hiro instantaneously appeared behind the assassin and stabbed him in the heart.

    The assassin tried to pull the sword jutting out from his chest in panic, only for the transmigrator to rip his body apart with a simple flick. Z*nitsu and the archer attacked ck Hiro in desperation but their best efforts were shrugged off with a few simple moves.

    The Lightning swordsman prepared to draw his katana to use a skill. The number of calibers gathering in his weapon became a clear indication of the big move he was about to make.  "RAJIN SWORSMANSHIP - 9th for¡­.""

    Unfortunately for him, ck Hiro closed the distance drew his white longsword, and decapitated him. Unable to even finish his skill name all the calibers the devoted gathered then violently flowed to the white longsword. Hiro then swung his ck longsword towards the archer and out came a lightning dragon reminiscent of the crybaby''s most powerful skill.

 Chapter 93 [Vol 1 Epilogue]: So Long As They Need Me 2

    ?The Archer who appeared to have soiled himself in fright, got electrocuted by the golden energy. When the skill ended not a speck of dust remained of him. Frank then finally uttered his spell which he silently chanted out of ck Hiro''s notice or so he thought.

    "[FINGER OF DEATH]!" a ck-colored ray of light left Frank''s staff and flew toward a seemingly defenseless Hiro. The transmigrator covered in shadow simply shed the magic apart with his white longsword. Like the lighting dragon, the de absorbed the energy from the attack.

    ck Hiro then threw his ck longsword at Frank at a speed imperceptible to the naked eye. The mage suddenly felt a breeze entering his stomach. Only to find, his torso now had a wide gaping hole in it. ck Hiro then spoke "Sword of Essence" while making an Iai stance simr to samurai in anime.

    The two longswords vanished and reappeared in their sheath''s on the transmigrator''s back. A small katana or a wakizashi suddenly appeared in his hands and grew in length. The Transmigrator then drew and sheathed his weapon so fast that most would think he didn''t even move. Yet the sounds of flesh tearing and the crisp click of ck Hiro sheathing his katana said otherwise.

    Thest devoted of Starfall, the hunter with two crossbows suddenly got turned into confetti from over one hundred kilometers away. The hunter believed dying for stupid reasons would not help anyone. Thus he decided to take back the info about Hiro to Rhyne as his leverage in asking for her forgiveness.

    The problem was he attempted to run from Hiro, who marked them all even before he became the herald. Just like that, in a span of just over twenty-four hours, the neen warriors who lorded over the masses all died pathetic deaths.

    Rilu, couldn''t help tremble in fear from ck Hiro''s disy. It only took him 45 seconds to annihte nine of the strongest none spouse ranked subs in Valorious. The woman didn''t forget to notice that both Hiros now wielded the exact number of swords.

    ck Hiro teleported back in front of White Hiro as thetter asked the former in humor. "What? You still need more time? I already wrote an entire book in the time you took to kill nine [Adepts]. "

    - WORLD ANNOUNCEMENT: The [Herald of the Forsaken] has appeared on the continent. The Gates of the Overternia have been opened. Until the Herald is terminated or the Herald is reimed by the [Forsaken] the gates would remain open. The [Forsaken] Arrives in 180 seconds. Please prepare for battle. -

    "They are talking about you, you chunni bastard." Rebuked White Hiro.

    ck Hiro then let go of the katana in his hand. It suddenly morphed back into a smaller wakizashi and returned to his lower back. "Do I look like I give a shit? I don''t know what this [Forsaken] business is, but if It can help me kill Rhyne I don''t care anymore."

    He then gripped air with his hand. Therge greatsword then manifested as it returned to its owner. ck Hiro flicked the blood off his weapon in an overbearing disy of speed. His simple movements created violent winds that dug up the ground. Unimpressed White Hiro then mmed his greatsword into the earth as he spoke in a small voice.

    "Even if your girls are alive and will return?"

    Gales of exorbitant power suddenly blew the area around the two men. ck Hiro immediately shed his counterpart with his wide greatsword. White Hiro calmly parried his strike, and just from their sword strikes, the sand around them all rose up into the air like apocalyptic tornadoes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The shadows on ck Hiro turned savage as they grew in both size and intensity. Words spoken through clenched teeth were uttered despite the deafening sandstorms generated by their strikes. "Tell me what you know, now."

    White Hiro then quickly exined. "You are not fighting against Rhyne, she is merely ackey a hostage even. No, the true enemy is the faction behind her. Their goal is to end the universe by releasing the [Forsaken], they are aplicated thing, just think of them as super zombies for now."

    As if growing frustrated, ck Hiro intensified his assault by shifting stances, using skills and even changing swords. His rage and fury started to turn the attacks even more tyrannical. Rilu who stood behind an invisible wall made from [Malice], could only watch in frustration. The magnitude and scale of the battle in front of her already entered the realm of myth, thus hiding was the best she could do.

    "I don''t give a fuck about any of that! Tell me what happened to my wives!"

    "Oh, but you should. if you are me, the thought of a mastermind behind the copse of three savior-led empires should have encroached on your mind right? Well, your wives are all survivors from the said empires. Which means this faction is directly the reason why they led such pitiful lives."

    The shing of metal intensified and due to using the longswords and the wakizashi. Different elements started flying between the two swordsmen. Like an over-the-top game of tag, ck Hiro smashed all his weapons on White Hiro in an attempt to get him to spill the beans.

    "WHERE ARE THEY? TELL ME NOW!"

    After smoothly redirecting every attack, White Hiro lost his easygoing manner and spoke in full certainty. "I do not know, what I do know is that they will return. It happened to me and It will happen to you."

    ck Hiro stopped his attacks and the desert suddenly became still like a calm ocean. "Do you really expect me to believe you are me from another timeline?"

    White Hiro then showed his glove to ck Hiro. It was the same glove ck Hiro had, the so-called [Eternity Armament]. White Hiro then spoke in a sad voice. "I am the Hiro who saved Patches, his friend in another life. Stop whining like a little bitch and listen to me Hiroyuki. Get your head out of your ass and pay attention we do not have much time."

    White Hiro then unsummoned his swords and started to exin. "This war has been going on forever, we got called in the middle of it. There is an evil hiding in this universe and everything from the battle harem system to the calibers are but desperate attempts to even the odds.

    "Unlike your pitiful situation when I got summoned, I was OP in every sense of the word. In a month my total stat count already surpassed 10,000 points. In my arrogance I didn''t prepare enough, I had allies but because of Rhyne, I kept everyone else aside from our girls at arm''s length.

 Chapter 94 [Vol 1 Epilogue]: So Long As They Need Me 3

    ?"I was amazing! But I also got cocky and proud. I save cities with one swing of my sword. Tales of my deeds spread, protecting countries, ending wars, and stopping cmities was just a normal day for me. I was the hottestmodity Valorious ever saw. Luckily I remained faithful to my harem and didn''t pick up chicks left and right.

    "But I pretty much did everything else. I lorded over the masses, my word becamew. I executed any who opposed me. Entire countries bowed to my will. Kings and Emperors groveled at my feet, offering even their own wives and daughters toe under my protection. The power, prestige, and authority intoxicated me like a drug. But then they came."

    "Their armies arrived without warning and eradicated towns and cities overnight. I went out and fought them. But no matter how powerful I was, I couldn''t fight everywhere all at the same time. For every city I saved, ten more would fall. No matter what I did, people died. Even the ones that survived med me for failing to save everything."

    "It was a battle that I couldn''t win. Even with such grand titles, skills, and power eclipsing the entire world it was impossible. While I couldn''t be killed, the same did not hold true for everybody else. Even the girls... In an attempt to cover more ground, we split up. But they attacked in ways you cannot even imagine. I lost the lights of my life one by one.

    "When Raylene, Jade, and Vanessa died. I stop caring and annihted scores of them in anger, vengeance, and retribution. After years of such a lifestyle, I lost hope and gave up fighting. I forgot what I even lived for... I wanted to die but couldn''t, I should have just forced the girls to run away to earth or something.

    It was then that Patches brought me here to this reality as an outworlder. I donned armor that removed any indication of who I was. Choose a title to embody and a new name. I became Gideon and I have wandered this reality for millennia.

    "Abandoning the reality I transmigrated to behind. What happened to me affects you and what happens to you affects me. Simr to time paradoxes in anime, two versions of the same person cannot exist in the same reality."

    ck Hiro listened quietly but his body was riddled with signs of impatience. From the tightening grip on his weapon, clenched teeth, and even erratic heartbeat, this was a lot to take in. But his high intellect simted what he would have done in the same situation.

    As he had a benchmark of how powerful White Hiro was, he couldn''t understand. Just how numerous and fearsome was this enemy? Why couldn''t he stop them? Why did no one else fight them? What was their purpose? The tired warrior in front of him continued his tale.

    "I opted to remain hidden, but Filia over there wanted to help you return to your senses or die trying. The only reason you are coherent now is because I am suppressing you. But that won''tst forever, due to me exposing myself to you, to correct this reality I will be erased by the Regalia."

    Seeing the inquisitive face of ck Hiro, White Hiro chucked as hemented. "Haha, my face does indeed look stupid when it shifts expressions, is this how everyone else felt? Anyway, the Regalia is another one of the secrets that cannot be spoken of. Even If I tell you, you will forget it anyway.

    "The important thing to know is that you did note here by chance, you are part of a n that took forever to take shape. You are arguably the most important piece of it. Should you be marked by the [Forsaken] as its Herald that n automatically goes kaput.

    "Two guardians were dispatched to prevent such an event from happening. One is the Servant of Eternity, the other is the Heir of Dragonblood. These two have been protecting you for thousands of years and across lifetimes. Protecting us. But something changed, in thetest realities both have been unable to full fill their duties."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    White Hiro then walked closer towards still the shadow-covered transmigrator. While ck Hiro didn''t attack, he never rxed his guard. He merely pondered on what he heard thus he looked stoic.

    "I am the first of the realities of which they have failed. And you are about to be thest. Yousted this long only because the guardians are in this reality. If even you fail the Regalia will erase [Hiroyuki Mitsurugi] and doom the entire universe."

    Unable to remain silent anymore ck Hiro then rebuked the White Hiro in anger. "Do you actually believe I have any idea about the shit you are saying to me right now? How is you showing up now suppose to help me when my wives are missing?"

    White Hiro chuckled, then disappeared. ck Hiro suddenly felt his left arm, both legs, and arge chunk of his stomach ripped away from his body. As the ck Hiro fell to the ground with severe injuries, the pain threatened to break his mind. White Hiro''s words then echoed in his ears.

    "By taking your ce and bing the herald instead of you."

    ck Hiro tried to look for his counterpart but couldn''t find where he stood, instead White Hiro''s words continued to resonate in the air.

    "My reality is gone Hiro, Rhyne and her master won in it. I am a being who lost his ce. Unable to die yet not having a ce to return to rest. I am a Venator. A hunter whose only chance to live is to hunt my branches. When I saw our girls, I couldn''t do it. Thus a became a being without a goal or purpose.

    "I followed Filia here as Gideon. Venators have only one of two endings, to get caught and erased by the Regalia or steal the ce of their counterparts in another reality.

    "Luckily you gave me a third alternative. I can now stick it to these fuckers onest time in a ze of glory. Remember, other Me, never becent. You need to be a thousand times stronger than Leonidas Dominii if you want any hope of surviving whates next."

    Choking on blood due to his injuries ck Hiro tried to talk but failed, however, he then noticed the shadows guing him earlier were nowhere to be seen. In an inhuman disy of power, White Hiro removed all the parts of his body governed by [Malice].

    ck Hiro saw the system telling him he lost the status of Herald of the [Forsaken] and the [Lost] modes. As a consequence, he suddenly began suffering from Stat deficiency. ck Hiro''s mind turned hazy despite his best efforts to stay awake. He then vaguely heard White Hiro''s final instructions.

    "Hiro, in Valorious weakness is a sin. Grow stronger, stronger than I ever was. Stronger than anything and everything. This is the only way Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade will survive. If not for me do it for them. I don''t deserve them due to my stupidity. But you are different, you still have the chance to make things right."

 Chapter 95 [Vol 1 Epilogue]: So Long As They Need Me 4

    ?"Find allies, amass power, save more people than Rhyne''s group can kill. Learn the truth and assemble the Saviors. It is unfortunate that the universe prevents me from telling you more. But even with all that, you will only have a small chance. Good luck other me. The next time we meet it will be as enemies. Do not show mercy when we do. Goodbye."

    ck Hiro could only stare at the sky with a muddled mind, he could still vaguely hear what was going in.

    ''What do you mean we will meet as enemies? What the hell is going on?"

    - WORLD ANNOUNCEMENT: The [Herald of the Forsaken] has appeared on the continent. The Gates of the Overternia have been opened. Until the Herald is terminated or the Herald is reimed by the [Forsaken] the gates would remain open. The [Forsaken] Arrives in 10 seconds. Please prepare for battle. -

    ''I¡­ I am so tired¡­ I didn''t want any of this. Is this all there is to life? Just suffering endlessly till you stop existing?''

    The man could no longer hold on and silently wept. Hiro could only continue to fight because his wives gave his pitiful life meaning. Now that they were gone, he felt empty. Who in their right mind would choose to do things they hated for long periods without a reason?

    "COME AT ME YOU FUCKING PIECES OF HORSE SHIT! I MASSACRED BILLIONS OF YOU! I NOW BEAR THE MARK OF YOUR HERALD TWICE! HAHAHAHAHA! THIS WORLD CAN GO TO HELL! YOU CAN TRY TAKING ME BUT IT WILL COST YOU MILLIONS!"

    - WORLD ANNOUNCEMENT: The [Forsaken] has arrived on Valorious. May the Gospel Protect you all. -

    The bone-chilling sound of millions of small childrenughing could be heard over the entire continent. Hiro then heard the chaotic explosions of skills and spells and the sounds of flesh being torn asunder.

    However, with the giggling of small voices, the sky turned purple with a red mooning out of nowhere and eclipsing the sun. The sun which already rose high in the sky showed that another day just passed. Regardless of how it felt, the continuous string of battles urred hours long despite feeling it only happening in minutes.

    Hiro then heard messages spoken by a man that resounded throughout Valorious, they were like the world announcements but the messages seemed garbled. Like they were spoken in an unfamiliarnguage. A few meters away from him, beings with white eyes came out of the ground by the thousands.

    - I am the Heavenly Sword, Lonely is my path for I lost the lights that guided my way. -

    Millions of people around Valorious saw the [Forsaken]e out of the ground. The shadows all over the continent ravaged thends unhindered, killing everything in their path all except the country Hiro was in.

    - Forged in mes, my form is the guardian that protects the world from its enemies. -

    In this country, thousands of what could only be described as rusted nails erupted from the ground. The [Forsaken] that just arrived got skewered without exception. They then dissolved into the white fluid and drenched the earth. Yet even with these rusted weapons somerge shadows defended or evaded them.

    - Stoked by the winds, my suffering only grew heavier yet the weight made my substance grow ever stronger.

    More and more shadows came out and started attacking the living en masse. Many died from a single bite, the unlucky ones got ripped apart like gazelles to lions. With each civilian that fell, their flesh turned ck and their eyes emitted a hollowed light. Reforming their wounds, the corpses stood up one more and joined the rest in destroying the cities.

    - Reinvigorated I thus embodied a tool that punishes the wicked and safeguards the just. -

    Suddenly thousands of ck longswords fell from the sky, each stabbed itself into the shadows and disappeared afterward like smoke. At the same time, a simr number of white longswords appeared around the people being attacked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Though tempered by the waters, my essence remained unchanged. -

    These white weapons blocked then decapitated the ck zombie-like beings only to simrly vanished afterpleting their task. The masses that survived immediately ran away thanking the heavens for the intervention of hallowed steel.

    - For I exist as a weapon given birth only to destroy. -

    Flying sword shes rode the winds like swallows and passed by the cities. The sword-based projectiles ripped apart anything they came across. Buildings, monsters, and even civilians. nothing escaped their wrath.  With their passing the cries and screams from earlier all turned to silence. After a span of a few heartbeats, however, shadows infested thends anew.

    - Yet what lies at the end of my journey? What more does the heavens ask of me? -

    Hiro who heard the verses didn''t understand them but felt sadness and regret enveloping his heart.

    ''What is this, it is like someone resonating with a song. I don''t remember crying over every single thing.''

    - I did all I could do and more. Yet Lacking were all my sacrifices ever still. -

    The shadows in the entire continent of Valorious suddenly all turned in the same direction. They stopped attacking and franticly ran toward the heading they suddenly faced.

    - And so as the world left me in sorrow, then so too shall I turn my back on the world. -

    Rilu suddenly reached Hiro and shoved vials of golden liquid into his mouth. "Hiro-sama we need to leave now!" Hiro couldn''t help butment. "Overdrive Canceller? Where did you get this?" Yet the woman couldn''t be bothered and started lifting Hiro off the ground. "I will exinter. We need to hurry!"

    - I am the heavenly sword. Lonely is my path for I too have been [Forsaken]. -

    - WORLD ANNOUNCEMENT: The [Herald of the Forsaken] has been reimed. The Gates of the Overternia has been closed. Please prepare for the next Arrival. All Nine Heralds have been assembled. The Invasion of Valorious will begin in 87,600 hours. May the Gospel Protect you all. -

    "NO! NO! NO! HIRO-SAMA LEAVE ME AND G..." Like a puppet with strings cut Rilu suddenly jerked and stopped moving.  Hiro got dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes in consequence. Rilu then came closer to Hiro and pulled up his chin in an affectionate manner.

    The transmigrator then looked at the woman only to get a surprise that sent chills down his spine. Rilu smiled in a vulgar manner reminiscent of someone Hiro loathe with all his heart. The melodious voice then came out of her lips as it seductively smiled.

    "Long time no see Sweetheart, did you miss me?"

    Hiro then ground his teeth as anger set his heart ame. "Rhyne¡­"

 Chapter 96 [Vol 1 Epilogue]: So Long As They Need Me 5

    ?Rilu''s body moved with a different grace and demeanor. She still had the same physical form but the stuff inside was vastly different. "It seems the n worked perfectly. You still bear the mark of the [Forsaken], I do not know how you are still here despite being the Herald but my task isplete."

    ''She thinks I am still the herald? The messages say that the other me was the herald. I should be clean. Right?'' Not really caring what is the truth anymore Hiro asked Rhyne the most important question on his mind.

    "Where are they?"

    "Ohhh, such fiery passion. You are making my loins wet. Do you want a quick fuck with this body before I kill you?" Rilu then straddled Hiro''s torso and rubbed their groins together. Hiro used his other arm and tried to punch Rilu away but the devoted grabbed his hand and squeezed.

    "Ho? I broke all the bones in your fingers yet you do not even let out a tiny cry? Boring¡­ your women are alive and safe. Although no one knows how long they will stay that way¡­ I don''t understand why you even care. Do you really think you will live past today?"

    Rhyne then pped Hiro''s face with such force his head turned. "Listen here, in exchange for a backing greater than my brothers the task I was given is to get you to fall into despair and kill you. It is unfortunate, I couldn''t take the easy way and just order your mind to break as I did with this bitch. But luckily you exposed your weakness to me"

    "You ordered Rilu to despair?"

    Rhyne then smiled and stood up she then smashed the heel of Rilu''s boots into Hiro''s mouth. Despite the feet and shoes being made from pure Spirit, it was solid enough to feel like the real thing. "That''s what interests you? I ordered her to break her own mind. I needed a sub loyal to me after all. Ah, but the thing with her begging for sex was true.

    "It was extremely entertaining to see her scream and cry asking them to stop yet moan like a whore when the whole neighborhood gang banged her. Haha! I NTRd the dom whoter NTRd her from her father.

    "So it was under my instructions that Rilu got her dominator Orders. It''s funny, right? You should have seen how she wiped herself in disgust afterwards my sides were bursting fromughter."

    The transmigrator understandably roared in indignation "What the fuck is wrong with you! Why would you do something like this? You ruined the future of a perfectly happy person for your fucking amusement! Rilu is such a wonderful woman and you fucking made her life hell all for what?!"

    Rhyne then raised her foot and stomped Hiro''s face repeatedly, her countenance morphing to one of fury as she did. "Do not act like you know everything I have been through trash! Who died and gave you the right to do so?! You think the world gives a damn about what you want?"

    Hiro didn''t respond to protect his throat as his right eye got crushed and his nose was broken. He already lost teeth from the brutal stomping Rhyne did to his face. No, he didn''t want her to feel like she won so he will keep silent as pathetic as it seemed.

    "This world only answers to the strong! The weak have no right to even speak up! Do you know the terror a four-year-old princess with no backing feels? The trepidation of dreading getting out of bed because I didn''t know if my next meal would be myst!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "IF YOU ARE NOT THE HAMMER YOU WILL BE THE FUCKING NAIL!! I for one am tired of being a fucking nail! So I became the hammer, the biggest one this world has ever seen!"

    After stomping Hiro''s face ck and blue in frustration, she felt better and calmed down. Rhyne returned to smiling as she wiped the sweat off her face. "Besides, my master was quite pleased with what I did. Rilu is the Heir of Dragonblood after all. In thest reality, she grew too powerful before I could do anything to her."

    Hiro then remembered what his other self said.

    (Two guardians were dispatched to prevent this from happening. One is the Servant of Eternity, the other is the Heir of Dragonblood. For thousands of years and across lifetimes, these two have been protecting you. Protecting us. But something changed, in thetest realities both have been unable to full fill their duties. )

    ''It was you, just like Patches said you have been actively hunting both of them. But is it even possible to turn back time? No, If it was my counterpart would have done that first. What happened then? Let''s try asking, what have I got to lose at this point? My stats kept me alive till now but I''m dying in the next couple of minutes anyway.''

    "You evil monster! What did you do?" Asked Hiro.

    Rhyne made a vulgar smile and excitedly started to speak as if finding a fan that asked for her autograph. "Well, you will soon be dead so I''ll tell you. Themest thing about being a mastermind is that no one knows how awesome your n is! Listen here, I had a sub who could see the future in exchange for her life and existence.

    "So I used a domination order to have her erase herself to figure out who the Heir of Dragonblood would reincarnate as in all 100 branches for this matrix, next I researched when would be the perfect time to break your will. After she wiped herself from existence Iunched a n to kill the heir before she managed to meet you.

    "With the heir gone, I simply used the poption to hunt the servant of eternity, and boom! The heavenly sword now is left defenseless. So I picked apart your skills and killed your wives in other realities. As their alternate selves died the ones that remained got weaker and weaker.

    "I already seeded 99 times. The ones in this world are thest Sweetheart. Due to yourzy ass way of living, none of your other versions could defend themselves. It was like open season!

    "Let''s see, I tried burning, drowning, beheading, hanging, and turning them into undead. Oh! I even had your girls raped to death by orcs in one reality. Although my favorite would be the one I conned them into killing you and thenmitting suicide! It was hrious!

    "Without guardians or your precious wives, breaking your mind to be the herald was a piece of cake. Aren''t I brilliant? The master has been trying for Eons to erase you and I am the only one to get this close! I AM AMAZING! STUPENDOUS! AWESOME! If I don''t get promoted after this I will riot!"

    Hiro unexpectedly got was he asked for, with his high INT, he pieced together everything he heard from Patches, White Hiro, Rhyne, and the system. It seemed useless as was nearing the end of his life. But in defiance, he kept telling himself. ''I will never let you win. I wille back from the dead only to screw all your ns!''

 Chapter 97 [Vol 1 Epilogue]: So Long As They Need Me 6

    ?Rhyne continued to praise herself using Rilu''s body, Hiro used his remaining eye to look around to see if the shadows were still around, and Rhyne, who noticed stomped on his cheeks once more.

    "If you are looking for the shadows there are gone. They disappear when they im a Herald. I never saw a process before as my Master forbids me. What did they even take from you?"

    - Alert: System has found previous Wife Targets, [So long as you need me] vacancies can be refilled with the same Wife Targets. Proceed? -

    ''!!!!! They are back! THANK GOD! THANK YOU SO MUCH! They are alive! They are okay! I''m so d¡­ I''m so d¡­''

    Even while being stepped on Hiro ignored Rhynepletely and teared up at the thought that the women he loved the most came back. The emotions springing up from his heart were so vast is drowned out everything else. Just knowing they were okay made everything bearable.

    Rhyne who noticed continued mming her foot into Hiro''s beat-up face, like a cat begging for attention.

    "Hey! Are you listening? Don''t ignore me you piece of shit!!"

    - Alert: Affection rating held by host 1. Raylene 100%  2. Vanessa. 100% 3. Jade 100% -

    - Alert: Affection rating grants Thought sharing, Invoke? -

    ''Thought sharing? I can hear them. Can I talk to them too? Nevermind! Yes! Do it now!''

    -Alert: Thought Sharingmencing,  Host will now hear the thoughts of wife targets for 5 minutes. -

    [Raylene]: Darling, I am so sorry¡­ I am so sorry¡­. It was the only way.

    [Vanessa]: Ah, I want to die. What is there remaining in the world now? Hiro-sama I miss you¡­

    [Jade]: Husband...I''m scared¡­

    Just from the sound of their thoughts, Hiro felt the sadness drowning his Harem, fear, confusion, regret longing. Hiro felt his insides crushed when he heard their pitiful thoughts. Thinking about what he could do the one to stop his thoughts was Rhyne.

    "Oh? They are back! No wonder you ignore me, the system told you they were back didn''t it? This is great! Now you get to see the best part. I love this bit even when I tried to do it before.."

    "What are you talking about? Don''t touch them, Rhyne! You can fuck me up all you want but do noty a hand on them!"

    Rhyne, then smiled vulgarly as she smiled. "Don''t worry I won''t touch them¡­ that''s the best part."

    [Raylene & Vanessa  & Jade]: Follow him in death?

    The moment Hiro heard that thought, his blood turned cold. Why would all of them think of the same thing at once? Like someone opened up the thought to them.

    [Raylene]: Indeed, maybe darling and I can reunite in the afterlife What do I live for anyway?

    [Vanessa]: That sounds like a lovely Idea. If I can see Hiro-sama again no matter how small that chance, I will take it.

    [Jade]: Husband¡­ Will you be angry if I be weak and go to where you are?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "NO! NO! NO! OF COURSE, I WILL BE ANGRY! YOU CANNOT KILL YOURSELVES!! THERE IS NO GUARANTEE YOU CAN LIVE AGAIN!"

    Rhyne who saw the man squirming on the ground, licked her lips in delight. Hiro who lost all will to struggle before now called forth unimaginable tenacity. Despite having only one beat-up arm, no legs, and weakness from blood loss the Transmigrator had a fire in his left eye.

    The Indomitable will reminded Rhyne of his first day here. When he fainted while standing up. She then straddled him and forcefully took his lips. Hiro who tried to punch her was overpowered and had his lips devoured by the woman.

    After a few seconds of Rhyne forcing herself on Hiro. She backed off to enjoy his response. Hiro on the other hand spit and red at her in hatred and disgust. But then the woman''s countenance suddenly changed from haughtiness to desperation.

    "HIRO-SAMA! DO NOT WORRY! I ASKED SOMEONE I TRUST TO SAVE THEM! THEY ARE SAFE!"

    [Raylene]: Who? Who are these people? Unhand me! Only Darling may touch me!

    [Vanessa]: Shit! They are skilled! AH! They seem elite and powerful! Fuck! They even knew about my bombs!

    [Jade]: Powerful¡­ High Calibers, expensive gear¡­ Nobility? But who? Allies?¡­No¡­Not allies¡­.

    Confused and unsure of what was happening, Hiro caught the change in the voice of the woman in front of him.

    "Rilu? Are you okay? Where is Rhyne? My wives! Who took them!"

    Rilu who seemed to be fighting her own body for control shouted in haste.

    "I KNEW RHYNE-SAMA PLACED ME UNDER A DOMINATION ORDER, GIDEON BROKE THE MIND LOCK SO I TOOK STEPS TO ENSURE YOUR HAREM''S SAFETY! THERE IS NO TIME! YOU MUST GO T¡­."

    At that moment, Rilu''s face again changed back to arrogance, almost as if it indicated who the driver of the body was.

    "I say, struggling with such an insect over such trivialities is beyond infuriating. This is why I had her killed you know. A Venator is too powerful a piece, originally I tried to get the Venator on my side. But he seemed to have the inclination to kill me at every opportunity. So I instead used them to get rid of you, the servant of eternity, and free up my domination links. I even¡­"

    The face then changed again, with blooding out of the woman''s eyes, nose, and ears.

    "Hiro-sama I am sorry for showing such a lousy disy. But I cannot hold on any longer. Rhyne-sama is just too powerful. My only sce is my torment at her hands ends today."

    While blood making trails from her eyes, Rilu cried both in joy and sorrow. her hands were in awkward positions which indicated the battle of wills urring inside her.

    "It was hell Hiro-sama, to serve the one who destroyed your life and love her as you did so. Yet meeting you made it all worth it."

    Hiro who was about to speak got his mouth kissed by Rilu. Unlike the one with Rhyne, this was gentle and full of affection. Itsted only for a second. But the woman smiled in happiness afterwards.

    "Hiro-sama, I have been under orders to observe you since you first arrived. Watching you confront all the hardship made me feel like I saw the Saviors in the war. Seeing your will strengthened my own. I end this wretched life in celebration as I spend myst moments with you. Let us meet again Hiro, maybe next time I get to monopolize your affection instead?"

    Rilu then made a knife hand and ced it into Hiro''s forehead. "Everything is ready for you Hiro-sama. Innumerable realities burned and died all for this moment. The choice from thousands of years of preparation will rest in your hands. And I am sure you will not falter. After all, you are the unbreakable, the man who stole my heart and the Bloodline of Steel. Goodbye Hiro-sama. I love you."

    Rhyne then managed to get her voice out at thest moment! "NO! STOP YOU BITCH! HE CANNOT DIE!" Rilu then covered her hand in Spirit and pierced Hiro''s head like a sword. Rilu soon copsed on top of him and died with a satisfied smile on her face.

 Chapter 98 [Vol 1 Epilogue]: So Long As They Need Me 7

    ?Hiro found himself in a ck space, nothing but darkness surrounded him no matter where he looked. There came neither sound nor any wind. The silence made the darkness unbearable. If not for the beating of his own heart Hiro wasn''t sure if he was alive or not.

    "Where am I? What is this? I died right? This doesn''t look like heaven or hell, isn''t anyone going to wee me or something? HELLLOOO! IS ANYONE THERE!!!!"

    No one responded, Hiro tried to keep busy by thinking about his circumstances. Ultimately the string of events in his thest three days overwhelmed his thirty years on earth. He spent time with his wives, left on the hunt, and met Rilu.

    Then they journeyed towards the peak where patches resided. He got betrayed by Rhyne''s devoted and got dropped into the dragsaurians. After an intense battle, they turned out to be Patches'' army that was created to protect him. The devoted showed up and Patches took him into the desert, they then chatted and eventually battled Rhyne''s harem.

    After a series of battles Patches died and the devoted then betrayed Rilu. He then saved Rilu and fought the devoted. Only for him to lose his mind and became the herald of the forsaken. He then fought Gideon who turned out to be a Hiro from an alternate reality.

    Alter Hiro then ripped his legs and left arm and left him for dead. Alter Hiro took his ce as the Herald and vanished. Rilu then arrived only to be taken over by Rhyne, who like a typical viin exined her entire n out of boredom. Rilu then regained her body and killed him after confessing and apologizing.

    Hiro who got so swept up in the events finally could limate himself in this space, the pain of losing patches, his wives, and even Rilu made him weep pitifully. Then anger and frustration at Rhyne and her master zed in his heart.

    (Darling! We are fine! Not now! I know how you feel! We will get him back for that. But not now. Please! Come back!)

    (Hiro-sama, you will not die! You are going toe home just like always! I refuse to believe anything else! So Please! Please calm down!)

    (Husband. Curb anger. His words meaningless. Focus on goal. Stop being childish.)

    Chuckling at how even now, they help him. His anger cooled as he remembered them. The transmigrator picked himself up and resolved to return to Valorious. The time for bitching and whining is over. Next came action.

    Time passed, and without anything to see, Hiro counted internally to keep his sanity as he searched for an exit. Unlike an onion-haired scientist, he lost patience after reaching 100,000.

    "100,000 seconds is I think a day right? I''ve been here for a day do I spend eternity in here?"

    - Why do you even want to leave? -

    At the interruption of a young boy''s frail voice, Hiro immediately started to reply in earnest.

    "Who? It doesn''t matter I need to leave I have things I need to do."

    - What will you be doing? -

    "I will go find my wives and stop Rhyne and her master. So people who suffer like Rilu are no longer created."

    - But didn''t your wives hurt you? It hurt so much you wanted to die. Why go through that again? -

    "That was because I lost them, they are not the ones who hurt me. They give me so much love and happiness. "

    - But they will die. You cannot stop it. And you guys argue. They may betray you, disappoint you, or even kill you. Isn''t staying here safer? Here no one can hurt you. You can remain happy, there is no pain, no suffering, and no sorrow. -

    Suddenly Hiro''s voice echoed in the space like a recording.

    (Is this all there is to life? A slow monotonous repeat of mundane tasks from birth to death?)

    (I¡­ I am so tired¡­ I didn''t want any of this. Is this all there is to life? Just suffering endlessly till you stop existing?)

    - You see no value in life, there is nothing but pain. -

    "But that there is something worth living for, my girls, I live for them."

    - Then what happens when they die? -

    "¡­"

    - You cannot stop them from dying, whether by murder, disease, or old age. They will die. You will then feel a gaping hole of misery and sorrow due to the loss. Staying here spares you from all that. Here there is no pain, you can live out your days in solitude. -

    "¡­ You are right. Staying here means you will never get hurt and no pain is good."

    - Then just -

    "But it also means you never get to live. Knowing pain is what grants pleasure. Not knowing sadness also means never experiencing happiness. Sorrow-Joy, Rejection-eptance, Hardship-Triumph. You cannot only have one without the other."

    - Why live when all you have to endure is suffering and pain? Why fight? Why go out to seek hardship? Your enemies are strong and merciless, and winning is almost an impossibility. -

    "You are right, but I have to try."

    - Why? -

    "Because this is what it means to live."

    -... But it''s scary... Aren''t you afraid? -

    "I am."

    - Yet you will go anyway? -

    "Yes."

    - ... -

    "To live is to suffer, but life has meaning when you know why you choose to do so."

    Seeing as the voice no longer answered, Hiro attempted to exin.

    "Life is the pursuit of purpose, your purpose is what makes the suffering bearable. I see that now. For me, it''s my wives. It can be asplicated as ending world hunger, or something as mundane as the next season of anime. Suffering will always be present. But life is choosing to withstand that suffering for a purpose. Your purpose."

    - But they will die too. Then your purpose disappears, doesn''t it? -

    "Indeed, but so what? maybe by then, my kids be my purpose, I don''t know. What I do know is that they are alive now. And they need me. So I am going. "

    - You will need to bear hardship greater than most men can endure. You will feel pain enough to drive even the strongest warriors insane. It will require withstanding suffering no living being had ever triumphed against. Are you still certain? -

    "I am."

    - You face an ancient being you cannot evenprehend, one that made light of even the nine saviors. Saving your wives puts you in direct confrontation with it. There will be no escape, no guarantee of victory, and no one to save you. You either fight and win or your women die. Will you go even still? -

    "I am going."

    - Unlike thest time, you can no longer me anyone else as this time you made the choice yourself. Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, do you ept the burden and responsibilities of fighting the [Forsaken]? -

    "No fucker is going to stand between me and my wives. I am going to strip my girls nude and make love to them non-stop for a week. Let me out already."

    At that point, the childish voice changed to three melodic female voices that sounded like angels. They spoke their next words in reverence and respect.

    - Then by the power we have been entrusted with, we grant you the title [Heavenly Sword] the de forged to annihte the [Forsaken]. Arise our chosen, the future awaits! -

    At the voice''s words the darkness all around Hiro started to crack. Intense light illuminated the space with each opening that came about. Like the shell of an egg, the sounds of cracking reverberated as more of the light seeped in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Soon the entire world fell apart, and Hiro covered his eyes from the blinding light.

    As he opened his eyes, a heavenly garden appeared in his vision. Then in front of Hiro were three of the most beautiful women he everid eyes on. Rhyne looked like shit inparison. Their perfect figures, captivating beauty, and graceful movements took his breath away. Their dazzling features left the man spellbound into silence.

    "Ara ara, how cute, I told you we should have worn veils." Said one of them.

    The three women wore what could only be described as wedding dresses, yet the beautiful garments looked built forbat at the same time. A woman had long red hair slowly approached Hiro as she spoke.

    "Hiroyuki, you have passed our little trial. This space is and out of time. So barely any has passed since your death on Valorious. Set your heart at ease."

    Hiro''s face grew flushed as he stammered in awe of their beauty. He even bit his tongue in his haste to reply.

    "Ttthank yu bely mach. Wlo al yu?"

    Another with long blonde hair quipped in amusement. "Ah, he bit his tongue, didn''t he? Haha. He is like his father in many ways."

    "Hush, here put on the veils, this is going nowhere." Thest woman with light brown hair rebuked the other two.

    At her words, their faces suddenly had white veils covering them, simr to eastern princesses.

    "We go by many names across eons, we used to be called Urdr, Verdandi, and Skuld." Said the redhead.

    "I like Nona, Decima, and Morta better." murmured the blonde.

    "I think anything is better than Clotho, Lachesis, and Atropos" expounded thest.

    Hiro found the names familiar but couldn''t remember what the groups had inmon.

    The light brown-haired woman then stood up from her seat and spoke.

    "We are not particr with names as we had so many over the course of time. In Valorious we would be known as Hymeno, Rosse, and Bianca."

    The three names allowed the man to jog memories to remember something. He then blurted out.

    "Hymeno Yuvaika, Rosse Keisara, Bianca Ceile, The Eternity sisters or The Fairy Saviors."

    "Indeed. Hymeno was the name I used in Valorious." spoke the Redhead.

    "We were going to give you a choice but Hymeno said it would be a waste of time." Exined the blonde.

    "Well for finalities sake. Let me tell him anyway, Bianca." Said the brown-haired one.

    "Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, The Eternities grant you a choice.

    "One. Reincarnate to earth as the son of a wealthy businessman, there you will live a fulfilling life. The hand of fate or [Malice] that gued you, will bother you no longer. Your death will be in your sleep surrounded by a loving family at 75 years of age."

    The blonde one cajoled her to hurry up. "Move on to the next one Rosse, he won''t choose that one anyway." The woman nodded and continued to the second option.

    "Two. Reincarnate once more to Valorious and bear the fate of the Heavenly Sword. You will experience more pain than entire worldsbined. Endure pressure and hardship greater than any other who came before you.

    "The Responsibility of saving this entire universe would rest in your hands. Your every action brings the universe closer to either destroying or saving it. Your failure is almost a certainty with winning naught but a fleeting possibility. But you will be able to live and die with your treasured wives and save them should you seed. Which do you desire for yourst life?"

    Without missing a bit Hiro answered, "Send me to Valorious."

    Rosse verified his choice onest time. "Are you sure? Your soul cannot endure another life. This will be yourst chance to live a happy one. There will be no do-overs if you die prematurely once more."

    "I am, I will go so long as my wives need me," answered Hiro.

    Hymeno made a breathtaking smile as she answered. "Then no further words are needed. May the Gospel protect you Hiroyuki Mitsurugi. And I thank you for your choice."

    Hiro suddenly disappeared in an explosion of light leaving only the Eternity sisters in their garden.

    "There he goes, he reminds me so much of Effrin." Murmured Rosse.

    "Really? He reminds me a lot of Tian instead." Contrasted Hymeno.

    "How is that even possible? If anyone Reisen should be the one who taught him growing up right?" expounded Bianca.

    She then praised in awe. "Effrin is amazing, when I heard of her n all those years ago I thought it was impossible to do. Yet here we are 5000 yearster about to begin the final phase."

    Rosse then further added. "What do you expect from a person having over 400 million in INT, she is like second only to the [Creator]."

    The two noticed Hymeno silently staring into the skies, specifically the ce Hiro went to.

    "Something on your mind Hymeno?" asked her sisters.

    The Redhead turned towards her sisters and exined. "I find it magnificent that such a soul exists. The term Bloodline of steel is extremely apt. A being born solely for the purpose of ending the war."

    Bianca simrly added. "Indeed, to temper a will to be capable of any hardship. Yet retain enough love to bend and not break."

    "Our part in this tale is now over, with his return, the war for the Forsaken begins," Rosse interjected.

    "And our hope lies in the transmigrator from Earth,"mented Bianca. Not to be outdone her sisters also added other titles for the one who returned to Valorious.

    "Wielder of the Eternity''s Legacy."

    "Adopted Son inw of the barda."

    "Champion of the Dragonblood''s heir"

    "Demonic Butcher of Demons"

    "Beloved of the Forgotten Lance"

    "Husband to the Rose of Grace and Honor"

    "Darling to the Scion of Valor and Glory"

    "de to Sever the Forsaken"

    "The Final Savior: Heavenly Sword " x3

    ------------------------------------------

    Epilogue end: So Long as they Need Me.

    Hiro and His Battle Harem return in Volume two: The g of Three Swords

 Chapter 99 A Monster Unleashed

    ?The sound of footsteps echoed in a narrow hallway, the dimly lit waiting room showed that the time was already past midnight.

    "Yes, he is right over there Mr. Lowenherz, Thank you foring. We were getting worried when no one came to pick him up."

    Arge Caucasian man with ck hair walked toward the benches at the front of the room. The man stood at over 180 cm and wore a simple cored shirt and cargo pants. The muscles on his upper body nearly ripped apart his shirt due to their size and mass. Male pattern baldness and a stogie in his mouthpleted his rough persona.

    "Boy, how many times have I told you to stop telling people I am your guardian. I gave you a job cleaning toilets when you were thirteen. That was it, why do I keep having to clean up after you."

    "Oh,mon Diaz, don''t treat me like a stranger. Didn''t we spend the holidays together? I even got you a stogie cutter set for Christmas. Beside its only this one time, I needed a guardian''s signature to get me out of here."

    The man step stopped by the benches and leaned his back on the wall. "You gave me a second hand piece of crap you nitwit! Ah forget it¡­ In any case, what happened Hiro? Why are they telling me you almost killed a man? Lucky for you someone exined that it was self defense otherwise you would already be in jail. Tell me the truth."

    Hiro who heard the interrogative tone of his would'' be guardian grew tense. He started to share the matters that lead to this point. "You remember Chiharu right? The whole thing started with her."

    Diaz rubbed his beard in contemtion then answered. "Ah! I remember now, girl next door and your first love right? The one with a cute face and arge rack. Didn''t you get friend-zoned a year or was it two years ago? If I memory serves me right, you wouldn''t stop bitching about her when I met you. OH! Thats why I asked you to clean toilets so you would shut up about her dumping you!"

    Hiro could only smile wryly as his guardian recounted what could be considered one of the most shameful periods of his life. "Yeah, that one. Anyway I visited her mom''s cafe to ask if I can get a raise, so I could buy a 2nd-handptop. When I arrived I saw Chiharu talking to a bunch of thugs and a European pretty boy."

    Diaz, noticed the tense posture and furious countenance of the young teen in front of him. At only fifteen years old. Hiroyuki had a good head on his shoulders which made the thing even more bizarre. But being the older of the pair, Diaz kept silent to hear the whole story before passing judgment.

    "Chiharu looked distressed and annoyed from her bodynguage. But since the pretty boy had five burly men beside him. I picked up a brick intending to smash a window into a nearby shop to alert the police."

    Hiro then started to grind his teeth while clenching his fists. "They started to shout at each other and eventually the burly men grabbed Chiharu by force. She started to struggle but eventually a piece of cloth was pushed to her mouth and she stopped moving. I then understood they were kidnapping her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I cked out Diaz, I don''t know how it happened but I ran over brink in hand smashed the pretty boy in the nuts. Afterwards I flipped him over and started to smash his face. After about four to five hits, he wailed for his mama a couple of times before foaming at the mouth.

    "It was only then the burly men noticed their boss was a bloody mess. I broke his nose, jaw and right eye socket. I made sure to give him two ck eyes, and smashed his wind pipe. They then promptly beat the shit out of me in retribution. By then everyone forgot about Chiharu, soon the police arrived and they left Chiharu and me on the pavement.

    "Her parents, brought me here and payed for the medical bills and left. Luckily I was underaged so they couldn''t send me to jail for assault. But Chiharu and her folks were pretty scared of me. While her mother thanked me, the dad told me to no longere to work and to stay away from his family."

    Diaz tried to light his stogie but then remembered he was at the hospital and stopped. "Which brings us to now. You tried to yed Hero but instead of beingmended you were shunned by the people you helped. On top of that the pretty boy woulde for you soon. You cannot stay in this prefecture then. You need to leave."

    Hiro thenmented with a weak sounding sigh. "Yeah, I guess. Luckily I didn''t go to school or have a house now I also no longer have a job, so moving is easy. Can you maybe hook me up with a ce to stay Diaz? Maybe somewhere in Yokohama?"

    "Boy, do I look like the tooth fairy to you? I don''t even know anyone there!" Seeing as Hiroughed meekly, the bald man couldn''t help himself and asked the young boy in curiosity. "Do you regret it? By all ounts the world threw you under the bus for this event."

    "Nah, I don''t. Even if anger got the better of me, If given the same choice I would still smash pretty boys jewels.. I''m just scared¡­"

    Diaz then asked in annoyance. "Of who? The pretty boy? So long as I''m here even the Yakuza can''t touch you."

    "No, not him. I was scared of myself."

    Intrigued, Diaz tried to understand what the boy meant. "Why? I think you did, good all things considered. If you don''t regret it then I believe you made the right choice."

    Hiro then shed his hands together as his voice trembled. "I am afraid Diaz, I felt no guilt nor remorse as I almost killed the guy. I think Chiharu and her family noticed. Which was why they looked at me with fear in their eyes. I think I would have offed him if I didn''t control my self."

 Chapter 100 A Monster Unleashed 2

    ?The sounds a man''s heartyughter echoed in the hallways near the hospital waiting room. "Why would you be scared of such a thing? That is just stupid."

    Hiro then looked at Diaz as he answered in panic. "I am a monster Diaz! A monster that can kill people without a second thought. I should be locked up to prevent me from hurting other people. I am dangerous¡­"

    Diaz then crouched in front of Hiro and said in a firm voice full of conviction. "Hiro, do not mistake weakness for virtue. Being harmless is not an admirable trait. No one is impressed if amb is meek. Nor if a lion is fierce. People admire a lion that can control its nature and amb than exhibits bravery."

    Hiro then tried to understand his guardians words as he listened. Diaz then continued to exin. "So what if you are a monster? Having the ability to kill people but choosing to stay your hand is true strength. Lacking the former is merely being a weakling, while missing thetter makes one no more than a mindless beast.

    "Bncing the two is what makes one just. Never apologize for being a monster. Strength is the only way to protect your family in the future. "

    With His guardians''s words Hiro felt a burden lifted off his chest. The young man gained relief when he understood the wisdom behind Diaz''s teachings. The burly Caucasian then further added in jest.

    "Even girls know of this truth, that Chiharu girl, I remember you asking why she said you could never be more than friends despite you giving your all for her right?" Hiro then nodded with a bitter smile.

    "Thats because nice guys give the feeling of impotence both in a fight and in bed. Ever wonder why most chicks go for a bad boy types? It is because those guys despite being assholes give the feeling that they can protect the women from harm. If even the girl finds you too nice, she will believe you are useless  if danger shows up.

    "While most women are not logical, these types of things are ingrained in their blood. Remember Hiro, a woman wants a bad boy that is only kind to her, while guys want a nice girl that is only bad for him. There is a lot of wisdom in this saying. Truthfully I won''t be surprised if that girles back to court you this time around because of what happened."

    Hiro then made exaggerated sounds as he denied such a possibility. "Pfft. As if. Even if she did, I don''t think I can be with her anymore. I let go of everything two years ago. Like she wanted, from then on we can only be friends and nothing more."

    Diaz then made a goofy smile as he stood up. "Whatever, sleep at my ce for the night. Till you recover from your injuries at least. You can go ahead first, I will finalize the paperwork for your release. We can look for ces in Yokohama in the morning."

    The young man cheerfully stood up and did stretches as he eximed. "Injuries? What injuries? Ever since you taught me how to get hit, I hardly get any in a fight. I''m in time top shape. See?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The bald man then pped the back of Hiro''s head as he rebuked the boy. "Stop being an idiot and get out of here already. I will catch up with you soon." Hiro brushed the back of his head as he made his way outside the hospital.

    Diaz who got left behind then spoke to the figure hiding in a corner that cried pitifully. "You cane out now missy, Chiharu I assume?" The pretty young girl wiped her tears and nodded as she walked towards Diaz.

    "You heard him, best stop whatever it is you intend to do. Treat what happened today as nothing more than a dream. You failed him once when you ripped apart his feelings two years ago. You did so again when you failed to even thank him properly despite what he did for you. The next time you make a mistake even your friendship will disappear."

    "I don''t suppose saying I will never hurt him again will  get you off my case? I was na?ve and stupid back then." Asked the girl, who no longer cried.

    Diaz then made a firm tone as he responded in all seriousness. "Chiharu Tsubame, Born February 1st, 1990, Age 15, Above average in both looks and academics. Mother Kohi Tsubame, owner of The Swallow Cafe. Father Ban Tsubame, hidden leader of a branch of the Yakuza.

    "You turned Hiro down two years ago due to your dad''s instruction right? He wanted you to seduce Alex Arma, heir of Nichi Arma a mid size arms dealer for the Yakuza. You are not naive and stupid miss Tsubame, far from it you are an extremely dangerous and maniptive woman.

    "I know you had a no less than fifteen men waiting to abduct Alex earlier. Unfortunately everything went to smoke because Hiro messed up all your ns."

    Chiharu dropped the damsel act and pulled a gun on Diaz. "I don''t suppose you can tell me who you are Mr. Lowenherz? And how you manage to figure out something even the police has not been able to know."

    Unshaken Diaz simply walked away ignoring the firearm trained on him. "I am just his guardian. Do not try to follow us, I will keep my mouth shut about everything provided you let Hiro and I disappear. Come for Hiro again and I will send evidence of your ns to Arma. I have been told Nichi is extremely fond of his son. I wonder what he would do if he finds out you intended to torture and offer his son for political gain?"

    Unable to answer Chiharu put away her weapon and red at the bald man as he walked away. She couldn''t help but wonder. A man of Diaz''s caliber couldn''t be cheap. His physique gave the impression he was a powerfulbatant while his informationwork came close to professional agencies.

    "Why does a nobody have such a person as his guard? More so when Diaz uses third parties to act on his behalf, masking how much he is involved with Hiro. Just who are you Hiroyuki Mitsurugi?"

 Chapter 101 A Monster Unleashed 3

    ?In a small wooden cottage in the forest, a teenage man opened his eyes. He had golden irises and silver-white hair. As the young man arose from his slumber he patted his body and felt up his muscles. Years of lying in bed atrophied them to almost the point of nonexistence. After finishing his brief examination the young man looked out the open window in wonder.

    The rays of sunlight entered his vision yet no sound, nor wind was able to pass by. The teenager tried to get off the bed to get closer to the window sill. Having little to no strength in his legs made him almost stumble, luckily he managed to hold on to various pieces of furniture for support.

    After much hardship, the young man finally made it to the window. He raised his scrawny arm out of the opening only for a message to enter his mind.

    - Alert: Living upant has initiated contact with the outside world. Eternity stasis now lifting -

    The sound of something like clothes being ripped echoed in the air. Then suddenly, the melodic tunes, wind, and all manner of sensory information flooded the room. Instead of being overwhelmed, the young man closed his eyes and took it all in.

    From the light shining on his closed eyelids, the sounds of the forest, the damp smell of the earth, the heat from the sun to the wind blowing against his skin. After what seems to be an eternity in darkness the young man experienced life once more.

    "It hasn''t been long but it feels good to be among the living. The day I spend in the darkness gave me the creeps. I think I should have met someone or something, but for the life of me I cannot remember anything."

    After a full minute of contemtion and failing to remember, the man then said in exasperation.

    "Well shit, If it was important I''m sure I will remember. Now first things first. Status."

    _____________________

    Name: Hiroto Musashi

    Race: Reincarnator | Transmigrator | Ancient Human

    Past Lives: (Hiroyuki Mitsurugi)

    Level: 1

    Age: 17

    Title: Heavenly Sword

    HP 1564/1564| MP 682/682| SP 488/488 |AP 761/761

    STR 118 +0 | AGI  86 +0 | INT 83 +0

    _____________________

    Battle Harem: Heavenly Sword

    Dominant Rank: SSS

    Dominant: N/A

    Submissive: N/A

    _____________________

    Main Skills: Bloodline of Steel [SSS]

    _____________________

    Secondary skills

    - Heart''s Dogma [SSS] (New)

    - Reverie Beyond Hope [SSS] (New)

    - Integrity of the Faithful [SSS] (New)

    - Husband''s Loyalty [SSS] (New)

    _______________________

    Equipment: [Eternity Armament] [SSS] (New)

    Runes: N/A<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Enchantments: N/A

    _______________________

    Regalia Rating: [Initiate]

    Aura: A | Lotus Assimtion remaining: 40%

    Spirit: C | Ledger Karma: +50%

    Mana: E | Hourss Era: Root | Branches Remaining : 0

    _______________________

    "¡­"

    Dumbfounded Hiro tried to reread what he saw a couple more times. The first thing that he noticed was the name. He now had the name, Hiroto Musashi. Probably simr to anime and manga he took over the body of a vegetable or a person who no longer wanted to live.

    Next came his race and past lives, the original Hiroto seemed to be an ancient human, while reincarnator and transmigrator should be his traits. If one thought of the name, this body should be rted to the Saviors as had a Japanese-like name.

    Hiro''s stats then showed staggering numbers, he had exactly the same states before he died. And he had an overwhelminglyrge Aura pool, something he never had in his first life. Another change was he could finally see his Dominant rank now which said SSS. This essentially verified Krayto''s theory on why Rhyne couldn''t bind him.

    Yet, he wondered if the rank came from Hiroyuki or Hiroto. Then the reincarnator remembered that none of the things the rank was based on had to do with the body. All of them were either inclinations or personality traits.

    "If one considers the soul and body separate then most of the distinctions of the system made sense. "

    Take the difference in Secondary Limit skills, Secondary Actives, and Passives. Many theorized that the limit skills were based on the soul, so they would develop regardless of the user''s body. In contrast, Passives only worked on the body. Before reincarnating Hiro could not understand why such categorization was necessary.

    He now had his answer. If the soul-based skills followed the soul, then it made sense why he already had souls even though he just woke up. Of course, the possibility that the skills belonged to the original owner of the body Hiroto, but the blinking (New)s on the status page said otherwise.

    Ecstatic that instead of E''s and NA''s he now had [SSS]s across the board what perplexed Hiro the most was the Regalia section, He never saw this in his past life.

    "The verbiage is extremely familiar though, both Patches, the system, and the Devoted used the words as ranks. I believe the hierarchy from lowest to highest went [Initiate] [Adept] and [Awakened]. Branches were something Patches and Alter Hiro gave importance to, but I wouldn''t know what this all means."

    Unexpectedly the one to shed light on the topic was Rhyne.

    (So I used a domination order to have her kill herself to figure out who the Heir of Dragonblood would reincarnate as in all 100 branches, next when would be the perfect time to break your will. After she wiped herself from existence Iunched a n to kill the heir before she managed to protect you.)

    (I already seeded 99 times. The ones in this world are thest. Due to yourzy ass way of living, none of your other versions could defend themselves. It was like open season! Let''s see, I tried burning, drowning, beheading, hanging, and turning them into undead, Oh! I even had your girls raped to death by orcs in one reality. Although my favorite would be the one I conned them into killing you! It was hrious!)

    Trying to piece things together with limited information generally frustrated the hell out of people, but the alternative is even worse. From Rhyne''s info, it seemed like the max "branches" one could have was 100. And her usage indicated that each branch was a "life" that acted like a life stock or something to a simr effect.

    That could exin why he had a regalia rating of D, he only had 1 life left for all intents and purposes. But what did the others mean, Lotus assimtion? Ledger Karma? And both including the Hourss Era rated. Aura, Mana and Spirit.

    Remembering bits and pieces of what happened when he was the herald. Hiro felt like the Calibers hide more truth than they let on. Unfortunately, without a teacher, it would be impossible to specte without hundreds of trials and errors. A task the man had no time nor interest in.

    "I can study the stuffter, the biggest problem is not knowing where the hell am I, well At least the system shows me the time and day. It is the neenth day of the Month of the Virgins.

    "I left for the Manticore hunt on the fifteenth. And arrived on the peak the afternoon of the same day. I remember the sun setting as I fell into the hole and when Patches fought the devoted. So I died on the eighteenth if my math checks out."

    Hiro then pped his checks to get his train of thought back on track. "Focus on what you can control. Worrying never solved anything." Remembering a mantra of truth from his father figure back on earth, Diaz Lowenherz was one hard-as-nails bastard of the highest caliber. But his wisdom and tough love guided Hiro in an untold amount of instances.

    "Come to think of it, I remember dreaming about him bailing me out with Chiharu''s attempted kidnapping, still, I wonder what it meant?"

    While estranged from his parents and adoptive families who did nothing but squander his inheritance, Hiro was extremely attached to his would-be a parental figure. He became Hiro''s role model on how one should conduct himself in society.

    Being from another country, his difference in values from the traditional Japanese caused Hiro to have trouble fitting in with his own people. One of the reasons he was told he could never get promoted highlighted this trait. Influenced by Diaz, Hiro considered a work day only 8 hours long.

    To a people notorious for their extremely long hours normally made people view him in contempt. "Karoshi" was the Japanese term for dying due to working too hard. Hiro who didn''t mind being called all sorts of names watched his colleagues either kill themselves in their distress or fall due to their bodies breaking down.

    He normally would ask,  "How is this better than going home? Your purpose in life is working till you die?" so Hiro generally refrained from going to after-parties or any work-rted events that didn''t need him. On the ones he did go to, he kept his distance from everyone to avoid weird topics about him being too zy".

    Hiro knew he wouldn''t be able to get any answers just sitting around, so the man piged anything of value in the cottage as he prepared to leave it.

 Chapter 102 A Monster Unleashed 4

    ?While looking inside the cottage Hiro took note of the furniture, utensils, and even their cement. Together they gave insight into what culture the owners of the house represented, and after much investigation he found nothing.

    This meant either the owners were a hodgepodge of cultures or a cluster-fuck of inclinations. As he was relieving the house of items, he found a small water canteen, a small satchel, and some food. The foodprised of dried meat, salt, biscuits, and a loaf of bread. As for weapons only a set of four steak knives with dull edges was avable.

    "It''s not much but better than nothing."

    Due to being preupied with the things around him Hiro only now noticed the blinking (New) in four separate areas of his vision. He tried ess the main one lower left and checked to see what happened.

    - Alert: Wee to the Battle Harem system! Please follow the tutorials to understand how to best leverage the system. May the gospel protect you! -

    "There is a fucking tutorial? Why didn''t I see this before?"

    After going taking a few minutes to follow the tutorial Hiro became bbergasted at the scope and scale of the utilities. Annoyed as he had none of these in hisst life, the anger and spite at the situation started to mount.

    "FUCK THIS SHIT! They have ess to a map in your vision, a hammerspace for inventory, and a messaging system! How the fucking hell is this fair! Any one of these would have made my life easier in adventuring and you tell me normal people had these?! Fuck I was ying in souls mode!"

    Knowing that raging across the board would not do anything Hiro decided to make a mental note of the new things he had ess to.

    1. A map that showed the area one visited. - Hiro''s map originally was ck but as he walked about the house the items popted. It seems the map only showed what he already saw or knew.

    2. Inventory - he could store a locker''s worth of items in it. Just thinking of the item pulled it out, and a simple thought deposited the items in. The reincarnator remembered how Starfall, most notably Max pulled weapons out of thin air. So this was the reason.

    Due to the size discrepancy between Hiro''s inventory "locker" and the hammers of Max, he believed the current size should be temporary. Once he leveled up, it should increase or the items stored must shrink or something.

    3. There was a messaging system that looked a lot like game chats, Hiro tried to send messages but nothing showed up. He believed there should be other nuances he has yet to know.

    4. Lastly he now had ess to the missions system. It showed the missions Hiro gave himself. Like a mental note board but automated. But there were different types. There seemed to be system, user, and battle harem ss missions.

    After following through most of the tutorials Hiro had a better understanding, but of course, he still needed to get some experience using them.

    Hiro''s gaming mind started to get chaotic as he immediately thought of how to weaponize the inventory system. Ideas such as storing boulders and dropping them on top of enemies from above, or storing oil to immediately scorch an area like napalm made him giddy.

    "Not good. Focus. Focus. Let''s see what missions I actually have. Status, Mission Only."

    - Alert: Main Missions:-

    - 1. Stop the invasion of Overternia. (+) Expand | Time Remaining (87,566 hours)-

    - 2. Find and Eliminate the Demonlord in hiding.  (+) Expand Time Remaining (87,566 hours) -

    - 3. Reim the Legacy of the Saviors. (+) Expand -

    "Hmm, unlike the tutorial I don''t have user and battle harem ss missions, I guess that''s fine I will learn it along the way. As for the main ones the first two are self-exnatory, but thest one is intriguing. "

    Hiro then "clicked" the expand option to see more details about the mission.

    - Alert: Reim the Legacy of the Saviors: Difficulty: SSS  Reward:??? -

    - The nine saviors who ended the era of demons all disappeared, but why?. You have gained the first page of the diary of a historian, search for the rest in thest known locations of all the saviors. The truth may shed some light on the events guing the world. -

    As he was reading it, Hiro heard a beep and found a new system message.

    - Alert: Savior''s Diary 02 has been received. Do you wish to read it now? -

    "Confirm."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *¡ª¡ªSavior''s Diary 02¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª*

    Journal Entry 02

    It feels like such a long time since I wrote in this journal, checking the date it seems a full 10 years have passed since Ist did, imagine that.

    Quick update of what happened in thest ten years, mypatriots and I limated into thisnd. The time we spent on thisnd is difficult to say the least. As it was never an option for any of us to return, I see the group sometimes missing theforts of earth. But we all found sound happiness in one way or another as well a goal to aplish.

    For thest decade, we have spent the time on nothing but battle, loss, and death. While I do trust my current team it is hard to know what else they are thinking sometimes. I can only attribute it to the difference in culture and age.

    But enough of that, I wrote this entry because I needed to sort my thoughts out. For the first half of our time here we tried to make the best use of our newfound strength. Simr to what I wrote thest time, we all more or less passed all known limits of humanity.

    Yet, I am not sure if it made any difference. Thisnd is malevolent and cruel. Demonic beings lorded over humans as the dominant species. The people here were reduced to a ve workforce, livestock, and toys for amusement. Their living conditions were beyond mortifying. I cannot imagine the terror and pain they wrestle with every day to keep on living.

    It is for this very reason that we carry our battle. Dius reiterates it repeatedly. "Noblesse Oblige", is the inferred responsibility of privileged people to act with generosity and nobility toward those less privileged. As beings with more power than the entire human poptionbined, we are to save thisnd from her oppressors.

    The more I hear him, the more I feel he is nothing but an insufferable egomaniac. And yet in battle, he is always the first to charge in and bears the most injuries in every fight. He worries about the entire team and guards us like he is paid a million dors to do so.

    He calls our group the "Saviors", exactly what you would get from someone with a messiahplex. Anyway enough about him. My main concern is my recent findings.

    Let me itemize the facts.

    1. The seventy-demon lords are immortal. They do not age but can be temporarily killed by destroying their hearts or their cerebral cortex.

    2. For thest five years we have killed them and tried to establish strongholds in their former domains,  they resurrect at theirst point of death, so we could "Spawn camp" them as Leo so energetically calls it.

    3. It is not yet known why they do not die nor how they return.

    4. Dius, Leo, I, and Tian have manifested different powers. Through the years I have noticed the differences between them.

    5. The most noticeable difference is when we kill a demon lord.

    A. Dius'' power which is an overwhelming energy from his body dulls the ferocity of the demon lord each time the monster is killed.

    B. Leo''s power which appears to be breaking thews of physics extends the timeframe for their return.

    C. My power which deals in probability and energies from causality. Makes them lose some abilities permanently.

    D. There is no noticeable change when they are killed by Tian.

    Why do our powers shift the results so much? Does the secret of the demon lord''s immorality lie in our powers? I need to investigate this hypothesis further.

    For now, I decided to name our energies for ease of use. Dius who calls his power aura said its concept was simr to the Chi of eastern martial arts. So from here on energy from the body will be called "Aura".

    Leo who calls himself an edge lord and a "Chunni" says that his poweres from the departed. ording to him the most apt term for his abilities is "Spirit Power", I will shorten it to "Spirit".

    I originally wanted to call mine "Causality" but Leo rebuked me saying I needed to be "Cool", he then proceeded tombast my terms for beingme and nerdy. How rude! As a researcher, we never cared if my terms were cool! What mattered was if they got the point across. Anyway, I will use "Potential" instead.

    (Kek, you don''t I am Leonidas Dominii your Isekai protagonist and I call this dull woman''s power "Mana"!)

    Mou! Does Leo have any idea how hard paper is toe by? And I don''t even have anything to erase it with! This bumbling idiot! How can he write in MY journal entry?! I enclosed it in symbols to separate it from my actual words. Ink is also simrly scarce. I will detail my experiments for the powers in the next diary entry.

    *¡ª¡ªSavior''s Diary 02 End¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª*

 Chapter 103 A Monster Unleashed 5

    ?Hiro who finished reading the diary entry marveled at its implications. It chronicled the thoughts and findings of what seemed to be a researcher during the era of demons. Dius Valorious, Tian barda, and Leonidas Dominii were spoken of in passing with thest one even writing a line as a joke.

    As he called the author a woman, the only one toe to mind was Effrin Gracyeanor. ording to Rilu, the era of demons ended twenty-five years after their arrival. This diary page detailed the exploits of the transmigrators who Dius called the "Saviors" after the first ten years.

    There were a lot of things not said in the message yet appeared all the same. One could be said to be the silent resolution of will to fight the tyranny of the demons. From civilians, they needed to bear arms to fix the wrongs of Valorious. Hiro couldn''t even begin to think how cruel thend became when the author called humanity nothing more than livestock and toys.

    Even with all that, the most critical and important piece would definitely be the beginnings of the Calibers. Unlike what Rilu and the historians theorized, the calibers were not created from a wish. They were the original powers three of the four transmigrators had.

    Thus it could be said that everyone having Aura, Mana, and Spirit carried the legacy of the Saviors. Hiro wanted to learn more about his predecessors. Unfortunately, he only had one diary entry and it wasn''t even the first.

    "Still, reading about their exploits makes them more human and rtable. Dius exhibited severe white-knight syndrome, Leo appeared goofy as hell and Effrin appeared analytical while being a tad bit too uptight. Only Tiancked characterization."

    Hito felt his worries eased with what he just learned. Just like him, the Saviors were not far off perfect existences, they had quirks and personalities. Just knowing they struggled simrly to him made Hiro''s other missions seem light inparison.

    He only had to kill one, in contrast, they took down seventy-two that even resurrected when killed. Remembering the description of the quest, Hiro then noticed his map now had 8 other markers all over it,

    "I guess, these are thest known locations of each savior. Looks like the girls and I will be going on a road trip."

    While a lot of things needed to be checked, the man felt stifled as he remained in the cabin, Hiro intended to just wing it and learn the other stuff as he traveled with his wives.

    "Ah right, System confirm the location of wife targets."

    - Alert: No Wife targets known. The host has yet to meet any individual. Request denied. -

    "¡­ Hmm, I need to remember Hiroyuki and Hiroto are different people. Whatever, they should be in the capital right? Let''s look for anyone else and get it from there. Oh right, I am the heavenly sword."

    - Alert: [Eternity Armament] equipped. User Authenticating. -

    - User verification check [Birthright]: Checking user blood chemistry¡­ The bloodline of Steel detected¡­ [Birthright] verification epted¡­ [Sword of Form] unlocked. -

    - User verification check [Conquest]: Checking user Limit skills¡­ Skills found - [Heart''s Dogma], [Reverie Beyond Hope], [Integrity of the Faithful] ¡­ [Conquest] verification epted¡­ [Sword of Essence] unlocked. -

    - User verification check [Revtion]: [Heart of a Savior] skill verification¡­ No skill from the [Heart of a Savior] series detected [Revtion] verification failed¡­ -

    - Alert: The user failed to clear all three qualifications. Authentication Failed¡­ ess to [Eternity Armament] denied. -

    "¡­ Hmm,st time it cleared due to [Iron Will], then you mean the rank [E] skill of [Heart of a Savior] is [Insanity]?"

    Unable to hold in hisughter, Hiro started chucking loudly. The absurdity of it all. The system recognized that Saviors were people who choose moral excellence over logical thinking. Thus they needed to be insane first and foremost.

    "HAHAHAHAHA, indeed what could characterize a hero better than those who are insane?!"

    After a few more moments Hiro finally calmed down and patted the only weapons he had at the moment, four 15-cm steak knives.

    No matter what he found outside. The reincarnator had both a goal to strive for, and people to protect. The time for words ended, and now the time for action is imminent.

    In order to return to the embrace of his family. In order to prepare for theing cmity. In order to find out the truth of this world. Hiroyuki Mitsurugi''s journey began once more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After stepping out of the cabin the sounds of the forest enveloped Hiro. The air was damp and humid. Like the rainforests, the earth had the same wet color of dark brown.

    The cabin disappeared like an illusion once Hiro closed the door. Simr to burning his boat, the option to again hide in the cabin vanished. Hiro now lived and died based on his actions in the next few hours.

    Excited at the prospect of a new adventure and meeting his family once again, Hiro tried to determine where on the map the capital resided. His map had the "fog of war" covering the whole area he had yet to discover.

    Remembering that the Dominii took south of the continent, Hiro traveled opposite the N symbol on his map. While moving he noted the kinds of trees and nts he passed by, hopefully, he would be able to find nuts or berries or something.

    After hours of wandering the sun started to set and Hiro still failed to find the forest exit. Luckily he found a stream, of water. The reincarnator waited to see if birds and animals used it to confirm it was safe.

    Using [Farsight] and [Night Vision], Hiro now had built-in binocrs and NV goggles in his eyes. With nothing to do while heading south, the Man studied the new four secondary limit skills as well as his main one.

    All of them were essentially the ultimate forms of his original skills to summarize.

    1. [Strength Derived from Pride] [C] became [Heart''s Dogma] [SSS] the biggest difference he noticed was his reality slots increased to nine, and rearming no longer needed charges but used 500 SP instead.

    2. [Sight Beyond Vision] [C] became [Reverie Beyond Hope] [SSS], the number of abilities granted both active and passive skills all rted to the eyes. The man felt like a superhero as he now had x-ray vision, night vision, infrared, and even microscopic vision.

    The most OP would have to be the ability to "throw" his eyes like a drone. In terms of passives, his eyes would see through illusions and were no longer a weak point as supposedly his eyeballs were now as hard as his bones.

    3. [Wrath of the Vengeful] [B] evolved to [Integrity of the Faithful] [SSS], the biggest differencey in that the skill no longer only aided offensively. [Mark of Vengeance] remained, but he now also had [Mark of Protection]. The skills evolution started with hatred and then rose to the ability to protect one''s people.

    As Hiro imagined using this skill to safeguard his wives he liked it the most. Lastly Husband''s Loyalty [SSS], the ultimate version of Beauty''s Bane [D] turned him into a eunuch to every other woman aside from his designated wives. Bonuses would be granted to his loyalty to them.

    The man never forgot the promises he made In hisst life. When they reunite, he would strip them bare, makes them his, and relish their bodies for a week until he let them leave his side.

    Incidentally, the reason he liked [Integrity of the Faithful] also rted to his women. Its highest form of use granted the ability to "transfer injuries" from the defense targets to himself. While its second highest application at [SS] came in the form of healing his wounds in battle, in exchange for increasing the pain he needed to endure.

    The skill effectively turned him into a mobile hospital, to bear the pain of others and protect them. The notion that his wive''s injuries could be transferred to him, pleased his overprotective instinct greatly.

    He then got the epiphany that wouldn''t that mean he could heal his wives back to whole health? Shouldn''t removing curses, and regenerating skin, organs or entire limbs be possible?

    The more the reincarnator thought about it the more it seemed so. Back to the present, Hiro ended his reverie asrge figures approached the stream. The man resolved to keep the food he had as ast option. Thus hunting game for supplies became a necessity.

    Luckily inventory seemed to stop time, so keeping the meat from spoiling should not be an issue. As an experiment, he took a stone and rubbed it to add some heat and then stored it. When he took the stone out four hourster the heat still lingered. Normally the heat would dissipate seconds after he stopped rubbing.

    One of the wolves looked towards the sky directly at Hiro. Right now the man sat on top of a tree looking over the stream, if there were any predators who frequented this ce, they would normally base their area around the bodies of water.

    Simr to humans, ess to water drove the cement of towns. Animals were not any different. And soon enough Hiro found his game a small pack of wolves appeared. While the pack onlyprised less than a dozen wolves size wise they were asrge as Lions.

    "Okay, time to party. Let''s do this."

    As excitement made his blood boil, the reincarnator lost all sense of hesitation and as a monster unleashed, Hiro leaped for the Alpha wolf armed with nothing but two steak knives.

 Chapter 104 A Monster Unleashed 6

    ?Hiro leaped down towards an unsuspecting wolf, maybe because of his stats only the Alpha or the biggest wolf of the pack saw him. That all changed as he fell, however.

    Instantaneously the other wolves looked at him the moment he got within 100 meters of them. The tree he leaped from dwarfed redwoods in terms of height, so he came from a branch 150 meters above the ground.

    However, Hiro suddenly gained a burst of speed and charged towards one of the closest wolves.

    "[Straight Pierce]!"

    The wolves were surprised, normally in their territory, no one dared to take them head-on. Theirrge sizes and ferocious natures deterred other animals from trespassing.

    And now a suicidal man came at them with a skill. The wolves had more than a moderate amount of INT, so naturally, they knew the nuances of using skills.

    This person could only be a lunatic who seeks death concluded the rest of the wolves. The one Hiro was aiming for simrly charged and jump to bite Hiro as a counterattack.

    Unfortunately for the wolf. Hiro suddenly slowed down and change directions abruptly. Like he kicked something mid-air.

    "[Skill Cancel]¡­Blegh."

    Hiro suddenly changed directions as he kicked a spirit foothold. Due to invoking skill cancel, the man vomited blood in frightening amounts.

    Unknown to the wolves Hiro never wasted even a second of his time. While waiting for them the reincarnator tried to recreate as many of his skills as possible.

    As a benefit of being self-taught, most if not all of Hiro''s skills came from experience. With [Mana Armor] and [Tracking] as the only exceptions.

    He gained [Mana Molding] [C], [Masochism] [C], [Toughness] [D], [Tactics] [D], Straight Pierce [D], [Mana Armor] [D], and [Tracking] [D]. Recreating how he got them allowed him to relearn his original Active secondary skills and passives.

    As for thest two Hiro recreated them by invoking memories of how Calibers revolved around his body. However, due to his INT, he believed it should be possible and although it took more than a couple of hours he eventually seeded.

    The ones he could not recreate were, [Spirit Sense] [C], [Square Cut] [D], [Sword Mastery] [C], and [Insanity] [E]. [Insanity] currently being his most urgent target. This skill in particr allowed him to gain control of the [Eternity Armament], thus relearning it ASAP was paramount.

    With the reincarnator shifting his position the jumping wolf obviously missed and overshot Hiro. As Hiro jumped to the lower left, he got out of the attacking wolf and was now ced on his nk.

    Normally it would be impossible to attack from this angle as Hiro being in midair needed to follow gravity and fall. But [Spirit Molding] gave Hiro a new dimension of movement.

    Thus he created a foothold. Poured power into his leg as he used the small tform to charge the beast''s side. "STRAIGHT PIERCE!"

    Like an arrow fired from a bow, Hiro mmed into the beast''s side and his two steak knives buried themselves into its nk. Normally such simple kitchen cutlery would break from attacking the hide of beasts.

    But Hiro was no ordinary man. He was the heavenly sword after all his main skill granted him the ability to take on anything so long as he had a sword by his side.

    _______________

    Bloodline of Steel

    Rank [SSS] Type: Passive Level 1

    A legendary skill granted only to the Heavenly sword. Has four primary functions. Grants a massive damage bonus when equipped with sword-type weapons. And upgrades the Skill user''s, bones and organs in durability. Scales with user levels.

    When inbat, calibers can be used to boost the attributes of weapons. Lastly, the User gains intermediate mastery of any sword-type weapon used. Can be leveled toplete mastery with enough training.

    Using Aura increases a weapon''s hardness and durability

    Using Spirit increases a weapon''s increases the weapons attacking power.

    Using Mana grants the weapon''s increased range or even energy projectiles.

    Combinations of the three exhibits new possibilities, abilities are restricted to only sword-ss weapons.

    _________________

    While it seemed OP, it actually was not, at least not for his current situation. Knives were not counted among sword ss weapons. But that reality only mattered if one had no imagination.

    In the hours of training Hiro did on top of the trees, the notion of why he only restricted himself to footholds came knocking in. If his skill allowed the ability to create objects from pure spirit. Why not just make a weapon or armor for it?

    His efforts went nowhere as the biggest requirement turned out to be mental imagery. Hiro knew nothing about materials,posites, or the like. Thus he could only create one material per object such as stone for the footholds and simply iron for the merry-go-round.

    Creating the nuances of a weapon needed understanding of the thing one needed to create. For this reason, he also could not craft armor. His salvation came in changing his mindset.

    If creating was out of the question, would enhancement be more practical? He had steak knives, and understanding of materials and their construction came easy as he could feel it with his hands. Why not just make simple modifications?

    Turn the knife into a short sword. That became the goal. Extend the de, and reinforce the metal to four or five times its mass. You would then have a makeshift jungle knife.

    Wasting almost 300 points in calibers finally allowed Hiro to have the system recognize his knives as swords. Now that he had swords. This monster would be like fish out of water. And the wolves would find out in the worse way possible.

    Hiro then dumped a bot load of SP into the des and forced them apart as he sliced the entire side of the wolf. While the pelt of wolves is known for being tough the underside ismonly thin inparison.

    The reincarnator attack came from below so his attacknded on the lower part of the wolf''s chest or just the lowest point of the beast''s rib cage. In his action of pushing the knives away from each other,<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Arge hole opened up on the wolf''s nk, eventually, the animal''s lower half of the beast''s torso got separated from the rest of its body. The outpour of blood-drenched Hiro in a sanguine bath.

    By the time Hiro and the wolf carcass fell. The rest of the wolves charged at him in retaliation. Hiro''s skill [Reverie Beyond Hope] inspected each beast and created summarized profiles.

    _____________________

    Enemy: Forest wolf Lvl 65

    Threat rating: A

    HP Remaining 8,500

    Noteworthy traits:

    Skill - Blessing of Fenrir - Caliber-based armor is rendered useless.

    Skill - One with the pack - deaths in the pack increase the survivor''s stats temporarily by 20% per death up to a maximum of 900%

    Stat - the beast has over 500 in AGI

    Rmendation: Immediate Retreat

    _____________________

    Enemy: Alpha Forest wolf Lvl 90

    Threat rating: S

    HP Remaining 15,000

    Noteworthy traits:

    Skill - Blessing of Fenrir - Caliber-based armor is rendered useless.

    Skill - One with the pack - deaths in the pack increase the survivor''s stats temporarily by 20% per death up to a maximum of 900%

    Skill - Blood howl - temporarily boosts pack''s power by 50%

    Stat - the beast has over 700 in AGI

    Rmendation: Immediate Retreat.

    _________________________

    Unlike the rank [C] version [Reverie beyond hope] not only inspected targets but also summarized and assessed thebat targets for expedited ess to information by the skill user. Yet Hiro didn''t back away as it suggested.

    - Alert: User inbat with Hostile faction. [Integrity of the Faithful] will now mark all targets¡­ Nine targets have been marked. -

    -Alert: Reality Invoked: [Steel des bow down to no one], Skill [Heart''s Dogma] activated! All stats + 400! -

    - Alert: Reality Invoked: [The more I know the faster you die], Skill [Heart''s Dogma]  grants ATK Bonus granted based on [Familiarity Index]! -

    - Alert: average [Familiarity Index] 51% Bonus base damage increase 570 ATK-

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established, [Reverie beyond hope] activated!bat with targets will now increase [Familiarity Index] -

    - Alert: The host has entered battle with a target bearing the [Mark of Vengeance]. [Integrity of the Faithful] has been activated. 30% increase inbat-rted skills for the duration of the battle. -

    - Alert: [Skill Prediction] has now been set to automatic, skill will continue to trigger so long as enough AP remains. -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established, [Familiarity Index] now increases [Integrity of the Faithful] Skill predictions chance rate! -

    - Alert: [Legacy of the Faithful] activated, Stat legacy calcted: 10 STR | 15 AGI | 10 INT will be awarded upon enacting vengeance for each forest wolf. 20 STR 30 AGI 20 INT for the Alpha Forest wolf.

    - Alert: Reality Invoked: [Vengeance draws my sword], [Heart''s Dogma] detected [9] Stat bonus per target STR 200 AGI 200 INT 200. Stat bonuses now stacking -

    - Alert: Perfect Skill Synergy established, [Reverie beyond hope] now grants 50% Exp multiplier increase on all targets marked by  [Integrity of the Faithful] per target eliminated within  [Heart''s Dogma] Kill window. -

    Although they were named different, his limit skills behaved exactly the same. But the stat bonus were worlds apart. These skills work extremely well when faced with insurmountable odds. And together with Insanity they would allow the meekest of kittens to fight legions of wolves.

    Yet none of that mattered to the Hiro drenched in blood. It was hard to tell who was the monster between him and the wolves. Like system users monsters with above 200 in INT gained the ability to assess enemies. And they all felt the overwhelming power increase of Hiro.

    "I''m sorry but in order to ensure my survival and the lives of my family. I need to kill you all. Resent me all you want. This is the path I have chosen to take. And Nothing will be able to stop me."

 Chapter 105 The Demonic Butcher

    ?In the darkness of night in a rainforest on the Valorious continent, ten entities stood in two groups. Eight giant wolves the size of lions were on one side. Together with a bear-sized wolf a sizerger than all of them.

    Standing opposite to them was a man covered in wolf blood whose eyes shone with green light. The man held steel steak knives that had Spirit wrapping them. The energy used the metal as a base and extend the des, and handles to the size of short swords.

    Originally the wolves all charged but a growl from the Alpha caused them all to stop in their tracks. As if wishing for some dialogue to ur the Alpha remained silent while his pack started to grow agitated. Maybe because of the long history of his rule, the Alpha believed forcing his wolves to keep at bay would win over the human.

    Unfortunately, that only worked if the human intended to fight only as ast resort. For those that wished for bloodshed from the get-go. The gesture could be even treated as an insult. Hiro who had his nerves on edge tried to rationalize the actions of his opponents. After a few seconds of contemtion, he concluded.

    "Fuck you and your mind games, I don''t give a shit. I need EXP, meat for my journey, and better equipment. You assholes fulfill all three."

    Hiro then began to fearlessly run at full speed at the canine army in front of him. The Alpha grew bewildered at the reincarnator''s actions a growled menacingly as if to say "Wait! We want to be friends you fucker! Stand down!". If they faced Hiro a few days ago, that is to say, the transmigrator, they might have been able to achieve the effect he wished.

    That did not hold true for the person before them. Hiro noticed how his inclinations became vastly different from his original personality. Since the soul should be the same, Hiro could not understand why in this life he had fewer inhibitions and a more aggressive personality.

    "While I can attribute that to my death I don''t think that''s all there is to it."

    It was amon reaction on earth, people who had brushes with death would change dispositions and be different people. They do say that in the face of death, all things are equal. Though losing all the fucks one gives normally happens in such an event, Hiro is unique in such that he actually died and came back.

    Not being able toe up with an answer, the system gave insight as if waiting for its time to shine, granting it knowledge of the new dynamics Hiro needed to consider.

    - Alert: Host now has a higher Aura Caliber than Mana or Spirit. Hiroyuki Mitsurugi originally had Mana as his highest Caliber, followed by Spirit with Aura being the lowest. This gave him a Logical personality that held consideration for those around him. -

    - In contrast, Hiroto Musashi has Aura, Mana, and Spirit as his Caliber order. Giving him an impulsive and even aggressive disposition. This is furtherplimented by high analytical skills and a reduced Spirit caliber which makes Hiroto prioritize himself over others. -

    Hiro suddenly began to wonder what the difference in disposition meant. Is he really still Hiroyuki Mitsurugi? Or is he Hiroto Musashi with Hiroyuki''s memories? If it was thetter, does that mean he would disappearpletely when his memories are fully assimted by Hiroto?

    The reincarnator grew anxious and frustrated at this revtion. And maybe due to him no longer giving a shit, or Hiroto slowly changing him, he found himself caring less and less. The man tightened his grip on his Spirit swords as he ran. The best way to drive out fear and worry always revolved around drowning oneself in action.

    Eight wolves grew antsy at the charging human, their social order prevented actions against themands of the Alpha. They were not his family but were more like his subjects, luckily this Alpha valued loyalty and trust in so doing acted the opposite of a tyrant most of the time. And as if to answer their expectations the Alpha sent a mental transmission to battle the human but not kill him.

    Already familiar with taking down humans as prisoners, none of the eight questioned why the man needed to be kept alive. Their belief in the Alpha had years of a foundation built into it, thus they followed. Like an angry mob eightrge bodies all made a beeline for Hiro, and their fangs were visible as short growls left their mouths.

    Hiro suddenly dived for their legs which threw the wolves off guard. The ones in front leaped into the air to avoid him, while the ones at the back leaped back. However, one of the ones at the back failed to retreat when it mmed its back into something in the air.

    Due to the abrupt movement of its jump, the momentum was enough for the object to bury itself into the wolf''s back. Pain inrge amounts assaulted the beast. Upon using his superior senses the wolf learned that he impaled himself into a floating dagger. Yes, Hiro started to sharpen the edges of his Mana footholds effectively turning them into traps.

    Normally traps like these wouldn''t matter but in a high-stakes match with an angry Hiro that dy meant death. Hiro twisted his body to one side like the protagonists of att*c* of t*tan and carved the neck of the wolf caught in his floating knife foothold. The attack came so suddenly that the wolf had no time to respond. The cut was so deep the monster could already be considered decapitated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    More blood sshed Hiro, turning him even a darker shade of red. Unfazed, the reincarnator charged another Wolf only for the opposite to happen. A beast attacked Hiro from above but stopped midair when it impaled itself into an invisible knife in its throat.

    The man didn''t spare the wolf a nce as he raised his hands. Out of nowhere two knives with burning edges pierced the wolf''s skull through the monster''s eyeballs. If the forest wolf still struggled to breathe with a punctured throat, now it ceased movingpletely.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Dumbfounded that two of their pack suddenly died prematurely, the wolves figured out Hiro somehow left floating daggers made from Mana. Keeping a wide eye, the rest of the pack avoided the knives Hiro littered in this ce. Without the interruptions of the floating traps, the wolves quickly surrounded Hiro and attacked him.

    One of the wolves managed toe in close and bite Hiro in the arm, despite having [Mana Armor] the beast''s fangs dug deep into the man''s flesh and tore apart the man''s muscles and skin on his right shoulder.

    The wolf quickly chewed and swallowed the morsel he got and licked his lips.  Staring at the reincarnator as it did so. However, instead of being unsettled or afraid, Hiro''s eyes lite up in fury.

    - Alert: User has incurred damage from a marked target. Target''s [Mark of Vengeance] upgraded to [Mark of Annihtion] -

    Hiro''s shoulder started to heal at an incredible face. The missing flesh allowed the wolves to see the dark gray skeletal bones of the reincarnator.

    As he was covered in blood, even if he had his own gushing out, no one would be able to tell. That clearly indicated how much red drenched Hiro''s frame.

    The man again charged the wolf that attacked him with an elevated speed as he approached. Expecting to get another tasty morsel the wolf opened its jaws and moved to bite Hiro''s throat next.

    Yet instead of his throat, Hiro threw the knife on his hand which the beast easily evaded. The forest wolf then closed its mouth around Hiro''s fist.

    Thinking it won the wolf started to crush the hand in its mouth. The beast''s jaws enveloped Hiro''s fist. From an unrted person''s point of view. There was nothing Hiro could do except wait and have his entire hand disappear to his elbow the moment the wolf bit down.

    However, instead of losing an arm, a knife appeared in his hand, which he started to supply with Mana. Soon a sword edge grew out of the Wolf''s muzzle as the edge pierced the upper and lower halves of its mouth.

    Hiro then turned his hand and arm while still inside the monster''s mouth by using the knife to make a circr cut inside the orifice of the beast.

    The de sliced apart the entire insides of the wolf''s muzzle all while Hiro destroyed his hand in the process. Unable to remove the knife from its mouth, Hiro stabbed then his free sword into the monster''s skull. This forced another wolf to pitifully sumb to its injuries and die.

    From 8 wolves down to 5 the others inwardly started to regret their decision to attack Hiro. They watched on as Hiro ripped the leftover bits of hand out of the wolf''s mouth and stabbed a steak knife into the new bleeding stump he had instead of a hand.

    Soon another de made from spirit power emerged from the stump on his left hand, and he again wielded another knife spirit sword on his right.

    "Nowhere near enough, you shits. Come at me with the intent to die or just kneel down and wait for me to kill you. No matter what happens I will reap all your heads today."

 Chapter 106 The Demonic Butcher 2

    ?Originally it took a bit of Mana to create footholds, but together with the familiarity, Hiro reduced it to around 10 MP per foothold, when he shaped it to be traps, it increased to 12 MP each.

    Knowing the battlefield granted a side an insane advantage inbat. Hiro created what he called "Flying Caltrops". He created a bunch of them while walking around and stored them in his inventory.

    Even as a gamer, Hiro knew regeneration for powers or HP was wasted if you always remained full. Learning from the system Hiro found out Novices gained 1 point for each caliber every 30 minutes. Novices were what the system considered newbs.

    Any System user who failed to reach Lvl 25 is considered a novice. Level 25 to level 49 granted the system users the [Initiate] rank. [Adepts] began at 50 and ended at 99. Anyone above 100 joined the ranks of the [Awakened].

    Hiroto broke this convention by already being an [Initiate] as lvl 1. This tranted to a Caliber regeneration of 10 points every 20 minutes. Thus to maximize this benefit, Hiro used [Mana Molding] to create objects beforehand.

    He also used the other steak knives as a temte and created Spirit swords with SP while he waited. Lastly confirming that states of heat were retained by the inventory. He next experimented on states of motion.

    In line with weaponizing the inventory system, Hiro started to throw his Spirit swords into the air, then stored them in his inventory as they fell. As He needed to touch an object before storing it, he spent over an hour jumping or throwing Spirit swords around.

    He then imbued them with Aura to utilize all his calibers to the maximum. While Hiro grew more impulsive, the battle sense he developed in his past life never left him.

    Leveraging anything and everything to give a shot at victory. His mind never stopped trying to think of new ways to effectively use his abilities. [Tactics] evolved to [Tactical Projection] due to his experimenting with scenarios nonstop since gaining Tactics.

    Hiro who now aimed to be stronger lost hisx mindset and now utilized each second to the maximum. He needed to do so because hecked the strength and power. This small difference in disposition would create waves the longer he had to move.

    - Alert: Forest wolf Lvl 65 has been defeated 6000 exp gained! -

    - Alert: [Legacy of the Faithful]pleted, Stat legacy awarded: 10 STR | 15 AGI | 10 INT. -

    - Alert: average [Familiarity Index] increases to 61% Bonus base damage increase 742 ATK -

    - Alert: Forest wolf Lvl 65 has been defeated 9000 exp gained! -

    - Alert: [Legacy of the Faithful]pleted, Stat legacy awarded: 10 STR | 15 AGI | 10 INT. -

    - Alert: average [Familiarity Index] increases to 71% Bonus base damage increase 965 ATK -

    - Alert: Forest wolf Lvl 65 has been defeated 13500 exp gained! -

    - Alert: [Legacy of the Faithful]pleted, Stat legacy awarded: 10 STR | 15 AGI | 10 INT. -

    - Alert: average [Familiarity Index] increases to 73% Bonus base damage increase 965 ATK -

    - Alert: Perfect Skill Synergy Kill window now ending. -

    - Alert: Total experience gained 22,500. Level up process beginning. Stat Clutch activated. Host body recalibrating please wait a moment. -

    - Alert: Calibrationpleted. Host gained 13 levels and is now at Lvl 14. Host has 28 unassigned Free points -

    The stump of Hiro''s hand suddenly grew and out came a fully formed hand, the wolves grew more intimidated as the fight went on.

    "ce 20 points in AGI and 8 points in INT."

    - Alert: Stat point assignmentplete. Updated Stat page ready -

    ''Status!''

    ________________________<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiroto Musashi

    HP 1733/1733| MP 842/842| SP 650/650 |AP 802/802

    STR 131 +2030 (0)| AGI  119 +2045 (0)| INT 104 +2030 (0)

    ____________________________

    "Not bad, but not nearly enough."

    At those words, Hiro again charged into the wolves, now that they were aware and actively searching for "Flying Caltrops". It was not time to shake things up.

    Maybe because they felt the severity of the situation. The wolves all started to scatter. Two of them however took the vanguard position and charged him. Hiro then saw transparent figures of the two wolves open their mouths and lunge at him at a speed greater than normal.

    "Skill huh? Sucks to be you."

    Aware that the beasts triggered a type of charging skill, Hiro positioned himself to ept the bites. As [Reverie beyond Hope] ignored the info, the skill itself must be low ss and looked nothing more than a glorified charge.

    Hiro then ced his knives in line with where the back of the wolf''s throats would be. His knives then grew in length. The two wolves who suddenly had Spirit revolving around them grew horrified.

    The man before them knew what they were going to do, and prepared for their arrival. One would think Hiro would move away, but instead, he waited and ced the equivalent of a guillotine in their path.

    However, the rule for skills was universal. Beast also suffered from the stupor window and the vulnerability that came from using skills. They charged to bite Hiro only to impale themselves on the spirit longswords.

    The reincarnator could have used traps to stop them, but his battle lust demanded he does it personally in the most bloodthirsty manner he could. Upon feeling the flesh of the wolves get stabbed by his weapons Hiro thrust his arms further.

    As his target was the back of the throat, the des embedded themselves towards the neck towards the underside of the wolf''s skulls. This angle ensured maximum pration with the least effort.

    The man then moved his arms closer to each other in what could be seen as a hug, as two wolves dropped from his arms, the hug followed the same principle of scissors. At the intersection of his des, Hiro bisected the heads of the two wolves in a disy of brutality and gore.

    It remained unknown why Hiro battled this way, but the actions he took caused his body to be repeatedly sttered by an inordinate amount of wolf blood.

    The wolves started to feel a chill in their spines, what the hell were they fighting? This asshole seemed to not fight for defense or food. It was like the act of killing itself was what drove him.

    - Alert: New Secondary skill learned: Butcher [D]! -

    ____________

    Butcher [D] Lvl 1

    Rank [D] Skill Type: Passive Level: 1

    A skill from the aura-based masteries. Grants a great increase in cutting and pration power when cutting flesh and bone. Knowledge of targets allows optimal cutting techniques for dismemberment and evisceration.

    Meat shop - by using Aura at a rate of 40 AP/Per Target, the Butcher''s weapons can draw HP from the recently processed meat. The more blood is spilled the higher the health regained.

    ____________

    "Hmm. Interesting."

 Chapter 107 The Demonic Butcher 3

    ?- Alert: Skill Synergy established [Reverie Beyond Hope] syncing with [Butcher]. [Familiarity Index] now increases per enemy dismembered, decapitation and evisceration to a maximum of 90% -

    - Alert: Skill Synergy established [Integrity of the Faithful]  syncing with [Butcher]. Marks now increase HP recovered from Meat shop. -

    With the new skill and its synergies Hiro wanted to know how far he could take the life-steal. Hiro loved life-steal builds in RPGs as those allowed the feeling of dancing on the line of life and death.

    Excited at the prospect Hiro found himself liking his new Limit skill a lot. As he intended take as much damage as he can for his wives, better healing abilities would always be a plus in his book.

    Even though [Integrity of the Faithful] healed his wound, it increased the pain so unless absolutely necessary Hiro didn''t want to use it. On the flip side, Hiro expected his Masochism to evolve leaps when he starts using it for real.

    If the same effect can be retrieved by using [Butcher] all the better, but in order to heal he needed to be damaged. And Hiro didn''t like harming himself. He did like however dishing back as much as he got.

    "Come little doggies, I need you all to experiment with me."

    The wolves, different from before approached slowly from separate directions. Hiro believed this may be because of the Alpha''smands. The Alpha on the other hand circled around him at a distance most probably looking right time to strike. The remaining five wolves moved to shrink the space Hiro could still move in.

    Wolf packs were known for their group tactics, the pack itself operated as one being. Some confused the target, others ensured the prey could not escape while the strongest had the responsibility of going for the kill.

    However, No matter how intelligent beasts became, the farthest they would get is enhanced tactics. Humans beat every other species because they learned from the past, drew wisdom from those around them and made idea''s inspired by their imaginations.

    Thus it could be said that wolves no mater how smart, would remain mere animals. Only humans had the capacity to execute ns and ploys that were not easy to predict. The mostplex ns  required multiple factors and hadyered facets , and Hiro preferred such ns most of the time.

    The man knew what the wolves had in mind, or he could guess to a credible degree. Yet for his ns what they had in store served no purpose. For that reason like fish in front of a tasty looking bait, he bit the trap hook, line and sinker.

    One of the wolves attacked his legs and umon to what he previously showed, Hiro''s stance broke immediately. Due to the adrenaline coursing through the beasts and the instinct''s honed through years of evolution, none of them questioned why such a simple attack worked.

    A second wolf sank its teeth into Hiro''s shoulder and used itsrge size to m Hiro to the ground. A third chomped on his leg and while thest ripped apart arge piece of his other thigh.

    The man wailed pitifully in pain as the wolves tore off pieces of his flesh in an assault from almost all directions. The animals inwardly cheered and grew even more excited the longer they heard Hiro''s cries for help.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Contrary to the situation, the Alpha didn''t go in for the kill no matter how perfect the circumstances became. It came to the point the Forest wolves started to grow impatient at their leaders cowardly antics.

    Hiro already a bloody mess, now had bits and pieces of his bones out for disy, the gruesome state of his injuries littered his entire body with bite wounds that looked extremely painful.

    "Help! Help! Me Please! Anyone! I don''t want to die!"

    After years of killing humans, the canines learned a few words of human vocabry. Help, please and die were words they knew by heart. Thus the moment the beasts heard those, they knew that the hunt hase to an end.

    Yet the Alpha still didn''t make the killing blow. Frustrated one of the forest wolves reached the end of its patience and leaped to deliver a bite to Hiro''s throat. The condescending voice of the reincarnator then entered their ears.

    "Tsk, fucking coward. I even acted like a pussy for you and you still didn''t go in. Well whatever, five should be enough."

    Hiro suddenly ced five "Flying Caltrops" on his shoulder. Due to the speed of his deployment, the forest wolf couldn''t draw back in time and bit the weapons made from pure mana by mistake.

    The weapons shredded the wolf''s mouth as if he tried to give a hacksaw a blowjob. Unable to bear the pain the injured wolf fell to the ground in agony. The other predators aimed to attack again in order to keep Hiro down. However the reincarnator had other ns as he suddenly roll to the side.

    While he did so, two spirit swords flew out of his chest and mmed into the mouth of the wolves attacking. One of the wolves managed to dodge, the other was not so lucky. The weapon embedded itself into the beasts throat which caused it to straighten its entire frame horizontally.

    Hiro then charged that wolf and grabbed the Spirit sword and shouted "Straight Pierce!" Like a boat crossing the ocean waves, Hiro advanced forward while the wolf got gruesomely split into halves. like a vast body of water. The blood from the wolf halves sshed Hiro inrge amounts.

    The man then had his entire frame sizzle in extreme heat like he exited a sauna in the middle of winter. The wounds on his body closed or got cauterized with a small bit of flesh regenerating.

    "Tsk, so it''s just superficial damage. The flesh doesn''t heal like [Integrity of the Faithful]. And here I was hoping it I could be like a vampire or something."

    Hiro then noticed arge piece of wolf meat at the end of his Spirit sword. Eating the flesh of your enemies could be considered the cruelest things one can do to mess their minds up. Thinking along those lines Hiro took a big bite out of the meat and started to chew it. Surprisingly he got more than he bargained for.

 Chapter 108 The Demonic Butcher 4

    ?- Alert: Butcher mutation acquired. Voracious. -

    - Voracious: consuming meat from life-steal targets will regenerate limbs and health in rtion to the amount devoured. 10% chance of the target''s skills being inherited. Upon consuming a certain threshold some stats can be awarded.  *Side effect System user gets hungry 500% quicker. -

    Like magic, the missing flesh on Hiro''s arms and shoulders started to be grown anew with what looked like bubbling baking soda. Amused by the idea of devouring his enemies, Hiro took it a step further, he began licking blood off his spirit sword.

    - Alert: Butcher mutation acquired. Unquenchable. -

    - Unquenchable: Drinking blood from butcher targets allows Caliber recovery. The amount recovered depends on blood purity and coagtion. If the blood drank exceeds a certain threshold Caliber points can be awarded. *Side effect the host will have asional bouts of unquenchable thirst. -

    Like a lunatic Hiro smiled as wolf blood dripped down his chin like a spilled drink. The reincarnator felt something trigger in him as he came to the realization.

    "HAHAHAHAAHA! LOOKS LIKE MEAT IS BACK ON THE MENU BOYS!"

    Hiro then assaulted the remaining wolves but this time, the word prey held apletely different meaning. With the role of predator and prey reversed.

    Due to their proximity to Hiro, none of the wolves had time to run. They were dumbfounded as the man ripped theirpatriot in two. Then grew terrified as he ate their flesh and drank their blood.

    The wolves knew the implications of such an act, as they did it to intimidate their prey. It simply implied one simple truth. I am hunting you not because you did me wrong, or because I have to.

    I am doing so simply because I can and I want to. This truth hammered in the idea that the prey is weaker and had no other choice but to ept. While the wolves did have hunters, none actively came at them directly.

    Thus the surviving wolves grew terrified at the notion of being prey. Hiro then started to carve the wolves like one would do a slice of ham. Like a blood drunk lunatic, the wolves were unable to mount any meaningful resistance as Hiro intentionally killed them softly.

    When all four could no longer move, Hiro grabbed one and ripped its throat with his mouth. He then raised the wolf corpse overhead, allowing the blood gushing from its neck to flow into his mouth. The man then sliced the carcass and gorged himself on the heart of the beast.

    The heart, lungs, stomach, and kidneys were known to be the most protein-dense parts of any animal. Out of the four, the easiest to extract was the heart. Thus Hiro stuffed the Wolfen heart into his mouth as he swallowed it in bites.

    The reincarnator didn''t forget to look in the direction of the Alpha still hanging around the vicinity. As if to say, "Are you going to allow me to eat your family as you watch?". Unfortunately for the Forest wolves, the Alpha took the provocation as the time to leave.

    Therge bear-sized wolf ran away leaving his pack to their fate. Annoyed Hiro openly chastised the fallen leader. "You guys really are pitiful, you have a coward for a pack leader. At level 90 he remained at the back and let you guys die for his purposes."

    Due to no longer needing to hurry, Hiro continued to carve the wolves in leisure, he didn''t forget to eat and store the meat as he did so. The man also dumped the water in his canteen and filled it with wolf blood.

    "I will never be like him. Even if I need to endure a hundred deaths. The first one to fall in any battle will be me. I forbid any of my wives to die."

    Losing the possibility of salvation the wolves quietly waited for their death, Hiro systematically sliced the wolf equivalent of tendons in humans, thus none of them could even stand. One of the worse tortures for men was to have the tendons in their hands and feet cut.

    The operation does not cause death however upon being removed, the one being tortured will forever lose the ability to use their hands and feet. The tendons connect the bones needed for the limbs to move, when destroyed the remaining muscles can no longer force the bones to follow.

    All mammals have the same weakness in their bodies, and Hiro having X-ray vision from  [Reverie beyond hope] and [Butcher] naturally capitalized on these weaknesses.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The wolves looked pitiful as theymented their fate. Most would feel sorry for them and end their suffering with a quick death. Regrettably, Hiro was not like most people. As blood coagted the moment the owner dies, Hiro wanted to preserve as much as he can.

    Being weak prevented him from showing mercy. Mercy remained a privilege of the strong. And until Hiro could kill even Heralds, by his definition, he remained pitifully weak.

    After some time passed. Hiro finished storing the processed meat in his inventory and started to work on the bones and pelts of the nine wolves he managed to kill.

    On his map, he watched as the Alpha ran towards various ces in a mad dash. As he already had a mark, the reincarnator did not intend to allow him to live. If he was any weaker, Hiro would be the one to die instead.

    The events that urred had nothing to do with malice or tragedy. Thew of the jungle never changed even before human''s learned to hunt. The strong lived as the weak died.

    Hiro stored the excess wolf pelts and cleaned up one to use as a fur coat, the wolf''s face rested on his head. So he looked like the typical beast master from video games.

    Next, he fashioned the wolf bones into short sabers or darts. While he could create them using [Mana Molding] not using the materials avable could only be considered extremely foolish.

    After drinking and eating his fill, Hiro wondered why he didn''t get sick from the uncooked meat. Bored Hiro asked the system for answers.

    "System, I ate what seemed like 10 kilograms of uncooked raw meat yet I am fine. Why?"

    - Alert: At 30 STR system users have immune systems and digestive systems on part with animals. Cooking is the process of digesting food before consumption. High enough stats removes the need for cooking food altogether. -

    "Oh? Can you mention other thresholds that make system users different?"

    - Alert: At 40 AGI System users gain reflexes of trained warriors -

    - Alert: At 50 INT System users gain photographic memory. -

    - Alert: At 60 STR System users no longer need to eat. -

    - Alert: At 70 AGI System users gain enhanced spatial awareness akin to radar. -

    - Alert: At 80 INT and 40 STR System users longer need to sleep. -

    - Alert: At 80 AGI and 40 STR System users longer need to drink. -

    - Alert: At 80 AGI and 100 STR System users longer need to breathe. -

    "Wait! Stop! Stop! Stop! What do you mean? I no longer even need to eat or breathe now?"

    - Alert: Affirmative, [Initiates] already surpass all thresholds of what ssifies a human. Or it can be more urate to say you are no longer human once you leave the novice rank.-

 Chapter 109 The Demonic Butcher 5

    ?What defines a human, biology uses human constraints to define them. Every attribute is actually a constraint. For example, man has the highest intellect in the animal kingdom. This is the distinction that elevates the species above the beast, yet how smart is a man actually?

    For thousands of years, society has had a general benchmark of how high a man''s intellect should be. The epted average IQ score falls between 85 and 115. This benchmark is what defines who is smart and who is stupid. Then what happens when this limit is passed? Why was the limit imposed, to begin with?

    Going above an IQ of 140 categorized the person as a genius. They were still human but a little special. But what happens when you double that? Triple or even quadruple it? Can you really still consider those people humans?

    The limits of the body simrly follow the same problem. Can you call people who can bench press a fully loaded bus human? What about if they benchpress a building?

    The mind is a fickle thing, humans love to divide themselves bybels, creed, religion, gender, and ideology. They make the categorizations for their own sanity.

    By separating themselves from what they do not understand, they have no need to improve or try harder, as anything above what they know is less or more than human.

    Still, how much effort would allow you to fight a system user? At what point does a system user''s humanity start to erode? At 100 STR, a system user can literally decapitate a person with a punch.

    With bones that are stronger than steel, and skin tougher than concrete, are such benefits a good thing? Humanity created its civilizations due to their limits. Armor and weaponry were created in order to increase the chances of survival inbat.

    They created houses as they would die if exposed to the elements. Cooking allowed them to consume food safely as most would die otherwise. Even procreating came with the responsibility of increasing numbers to protect the group better.

    Once all of those no longer mattered, what else is left? What does one use the time he has for? Humans sleep a third of their lives out of necessity, how would people live their days when such activities were no longer needed?

    As such thoughts revolved around his mind Hiro walked towards the stream to check his reflection. The notion frightened him so much so that since reincarnating Hiro still didn''t know what he looked like. However, the realization forced him the confront an ugly truth. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to move on.

    What stared back at him was absolutely demonic in appearance. The figure was covered in so much blood, it would be far easier to try to look for a clean spot than the opposite. Bits and pieces of wolf innards were stuck on his clothes, further reinforcing the inhumane depiction of the reincarnator.

    Due to healing, the body no longer had any wounds but the reincarnator knew how gruesome those were earlier. Gone they might be the fact they once existed and disappeared added to the definition of a monster.

    Remaining silent, the man then washed his face to better see the face of Hiroto Musashi. At the back of his mind, echoes of the system messages kept repeating in a never-ending loop.

    (Affirmative, [Initiates] already surpass all threshold of what defines a human. Or it can be more urate to say you are no longer human once you leave the novice rank.)

    Getting annoyed Hiro started to question why did people even want to stay human in the first ce. In anger, he scrubbed himself clean, after a few moments the water calmed and showed his reflection once more

    "White hair, red eyes, I''m chuuni as fuck. I more or left regained the body I had before I died. Face-wise, I guess is an improvement? Still, what am I bing in my desire to be stronger?"

    The more Hiro thought, the more unhinged he became. What lies at the end of his road, if gaining strength worth losing everything it meant to be who he was? Would his wives still love him once they meet? Would they grow terrified of what he has be and shun his affection?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But then the words of Alter Hiro echoed in his mind.

    ("Hiro, in this world weakness is a sin. Grow stronger, stronger than I ever was, stronger than anything and everything. This is the only way Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade will survive. If not for me do it for them. I don''t deserve them due to my stupidity. But you still have the chance to make things right.)

    And just like that, all hesitation disappeared. Contemtion of philosophy and physiology can be done after you win. If staying human means the death of his loved ones, then Hiro would be the first in line to abandon his humanity.

    Additionally, the words of Diaz Hiro''s father figure reinforced this trail of thought.

    (So what if you are a monster? Having the ability to kill people but choosing to stay your hand is true strength. Lacking the former is merely being a weakling, while missing thetter makes one no more than a mindless beast.)

    (Bncing the two is what makes one just. Never apologize for being a monster. Strength is the only way to protect your family in the future. )

    "Right, being helpless is not the same as being kind. Isn''t that right Diaz? I believe in my girls, and I trust in their love. I know they will never abandon me. No matter what I be, I know they will stay by my side."

    (Haha, bark all you wantid impotent bastard. You still got put down by weak ass girls. Despite your size, my darling is a hundred times manlier than you. Go home and cry to your bitch of a dom, maybe she can suck you hard enough that your cock can stand again.)

    (Please remember the feeling of your insides getting destroyed, you overgrown hammer fetish bastard.  Come at my beloved again and I will ensure I shaft your toys into your rectum as well. Ah! Also, please get treatment for your erectile dysfunction as soon as possible.)

    (Words are cheap. Noisy like bitch. Act then brag. Limp dick bastard.)

    "Pfft! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA"

    As Hiro remembered the words of his wives, his heart grew lighter. Their words drove away the darkness about to encroach in his heart. Afterughing his heart out, Hiro then looked towards the sky and spoke a silent prayer.

    "I miss you all¡­ I miss you so much I can''t stand it. I''m sorry but I cannot return just yet. Please forgive me."

    Hiro then picked up the newly created Wolf bone swords he stab to the ground and resumed his hunt. As Rilu said they were safe, he will believe her. Even if did he return, without sufficient strength it would be useless.

    "Wait for me girls. I will grow stronger ande back. And when I do, no one will be able to force me to leave you three ever again. Taking on the entire world is nothing if it guarantees your safety."

    And for the next 30 days, Hiro kept on fighting.  He devoured and annihted anything and everything he could fight inside the forest. Using his map, he chartered every inch of the area ensuring the deaths of everything in it.

 Chapter 110 The Demonic Butcher 6

    ?A caravan of three carriages was traveling on the trails on the way to their destination. The carriage driver noticeably rubbed his arms in an effort to keep warm.

    "Why are these trails toward the forest cold when the sun is so high?" A mercenary beside him took a sk of beer and handed it to the driver. "What do you expect when the ce is called ''Frozen dew forest''?"

    "I guess so, but isn''t this forest supposed to be a den of monsters? I heard the lowest-leveled monsters in this ce were at Level 50. Aren''t we in danger then?"

    The mercenary came close as he whispered to the driver. "That would normally be the case, but there is reliable information that something fucked up the forest."

    "What do you mean?" asked the driver.

    "This forest is normally crawling with high leveled bastards right? They routinely send battle harems to cull the monsters to an eptable level. Leave them to make babies for too long and you got a demon tide on your hands."

    The driver stayed quiet as he waited for the mercenary to share the rest of the story. "Around a month ago, a legion of 10 battle harems came to reduce the numbers like normal right? But instead of finding a bunch of monsters, you know what they find?"

    "What?"

    "Nothing! Absolutely nothing! There was nothing but blood trails, wolves, bears, treants, you name it everything was gone! Can you believe that? Even with the exterminations they could never kill even the low-level ones.

    "But, man they told me the sight was surreal. They investigated until the middle of the forest and still encountered no resistance. Only silence. The leader battle harem tried to investigate further but then they encountered¡­"

    Like a mystery novel the driver was kept at the edge of his seat, unable to reign in his curiosity he blurted out in excitement. "What? What did they find? Come on man don''t leave the juicy parts out!"

    Amused at the audience moring for more the mercenary made a dramatic pose as he continued. "They encountered the Wolfen butcher¡­"

    "The Wolfen butcher? What the hell is that?"

    "A lunatic that wieldedrge swords made from bone supposedly. ording to the ones who investigated he wad a man with a wolf''s pelt on his head that hunts owlbears for food."

    "An owlbear? Aren''t those extremely dangerous?"

    "Aye, a fully grown one is usually level 70, capable of demolishing an entire building with a swipe of its ws. Rank A Battle Harems at the minimum are needed to take one down."

    "Holy fucking shit! What happened next?" urged the driver.

    "The first time the legion saw him, the Wolfen butcher was eating an Owlbear''s leg like a turkey leg, while he washed it down with its blood. You know the best part the butcher used a Stepes skull as a fucking cup! A fucking cup!"

    "No way really? Aren''t Stepes very hard to kill? He not only managed to kill one, he even kept the corpse?"

    "Aye! That''s the fucking scary thing! Having bodies that are tough as armor, andcking any soft bits in them, hardly any harem without a mage can kill them. If that is not enough Stepes be batshit insane when one of their group dies.

    "Normally the ape would release a smell that would draw the entire tribe to kill you. It is why their bodies are worth more than gold!"

    The driver then theorized. "Doesn''t that mean the butcher doesn''t care? Or maybe the Stepes gave up?"

    "That''s what the legion thought too until they looked around and noticed hundreds of Stepe corpses around them. The butcher seems to not be able to eat the monsters. It then dawned on them what happened to the rest of the missing beasts."

    "He fucking ate them all? What the actual fuck! How is that even possible?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah! That''s exactly how everyone felt until he fought with the entire legion and sent them packing." Eximed the mercenary.

    "He fought an entire legion? Where did this guye from? Isn''t he extremely powerful?"

    "I don''t know the details, but the legion backed off and left the butcher in the forest. No one has dared ventured since. But when the merchants heard the news. A guild tried to pass a caravan through the forest. And they got to the other side without any casualties!"

    "Oh? Wow! Now that I think about it, if everything is dead, nothing can harm you! These merchants are too crafty." The driver admired in wonder.

    "Yeah, basically all roads around the forest suddenly became passable. So merchant caravans like this one are all scrambling to deliver goods to the kingdoms near the forest."

    Having a sudden epiphany the driver then shouted in excitement. "Ah, so that''s why everyone was fully booked. My buddies and I have really been scrambling toplete all the jobs. Carriage rentals have been booming. Hell, I should be thanking the butcher then! Haha, thank you butcher!"

    "Aye, the same goes for bodyguards, when we heard the routes all passed by the Frozen Dew Forest everyone left it to the rank A battle harems, but there were hundreds of them. The B ranks tried it and said it was the easiest job they ever had.

    "My party is already on our fourth run, I finally saved enough to be able to afford to apply for a battle harem license."

    The envy in the driver''s voice couldn''t be hidden as he asked about hispatriot''s ns for the future. "Ho? Look at you Mr. big shot. Aren''t those licenses extremely expensive? You going for a boatload of babes?"

    "You know it! What kind of sane dude would get a battle harem and fill it with dicks! I got assessed the other month. I have a Domination rank of B."

    The mercenary then came closer and whispered to the driver. "And just between you and me, our cargo right now is full ofbat and sex ves. I n to get in tight with the merchant and request for a discount."

    "You n to fill your harem with ves? Is that a good idea?"

    The mercenary then proceeded to boast in anger. "Why not? Who wouldn''t want to jump at the chance to be a system user? Hell just getting 100 STR is enough to give you immunity to disease and the weather. The ves would be more than happy to join my harem."

    "I am guessing the fact that you can spoon them without fear of rejection doesn''t mean anything?" teased the driver.

    "Reject me! Who in their right mind would reject me? I can give them safety and security. They should be happy to be warm my bed."

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m happy for you. Maybe fate will allow me to join a harem too. I don''t have the courage to try and level up. How many girls do you n on getting?"

    "Five, I will be fucking bitches from night till morning hehehehehe. That all awaits at the end of this trip, soe on let''s get a move on."

    Suddenly arge object charged outward from the forest. Its momentum caused the trees to fall down en mass as it ran towards the caravan.

    "CRAP! AN OWLBEAR! HELP! GET CLEAR!" eximed the driver.

    However, the beast stopped a few kilometers away from the caravan and turned around. It made a loud screech and stood up on two legs.

    In the direction the owl bear faced a man with a wolf coat walked forward, he had an assortment of swords on his body. On his shoulders was a long stick with bone hooks along its length that had chunks of meat on them.

    "Oy, don''t tell me, is that who I think it is?

    "FUCK! THE WOLFEN BUTCHER! THE BUTCHER IS HERE!"

 Chapter 111 The Strongest Slaves Of The Continent

    ?The sun shone high in the afternoon. People were scrambling to get away from what could only be considered as a chaotic battle of titans. A bear-like monster with an owl''s head stood on its hind legs as it screeched.

    "FUCK! That is one gigantic mother fucking owlbear!" Eximed the mercenary, the caravan stopped and had its escorts spread out while the strongest fighters gathered at the front.

    A warrior escort expressed his shock at the unbelievable size of the beast before them. "Dude! That thing must be an overlord in the forest! It''s like ten times what an owl bear should be!"

    Owlbears were abominations made by thend of Valorious. Bear, while powerful usually had poor senses, operated in limited daylight, and were not the sharpest tools in the shed. Owls on the other hand had extremely high intelligence, inhuman sight, and hearing, and were known terrors of the night.

    Combining the deadliest traits of both, you get a powerful hunter that had high intelligence and operated both day and night on top of excellent senses. If that was not enough typical Owlbears only stood at two and a half meters and only weighed in at 500 kilograms. The behemoth in front of them was obviously many times that!

    The caravan leader shouted in a loud voice in his attempt to regain some semnce of order. "Calm down everyone. Our task is not the Owlbear, ensure no one gets near the carriage. There is already someone fighting the beast. However, just to be safe, keep your guard up! After the butcher takes it down we can pass."

    "But Hach, what if he turns on us? How can we fight against someone who can take on an entire legion of battle harems?" Quipped another mercenary.

    Unfazed the leader exined in a cool manner while never taking his eyes off the battle. "You guys forget that the frozen dew forest rush has been going on for almost a month. During that time numerous people encountered the Butcher. None of them died. In fact, some of them got saved by him. His goals are simply to kill everything in that forest."

    Another mercenary asked in a panic. "Isn''t that a bad thing though? There should be aw or something to safeguard the creatures in the forest or something. What if the monsters charge out of the forest or something?"

    Hach then grabbed the panicking mercenary on the shoulder and said in a soothing voice. "There would be if anyone actually gave a damn about the beasts. The only reason there are still alive is that no one is powerful enough to exterminate them all. The nobles have had ns to turn the forest into a city for more than a decade now."

    Intense sounds ofbat could be heard as the butcher used footholds in the sky to strike the Owlbear all over its body. He kept moving as he used his skills to evade, block, and attack the monster.

    "This is the reason no one is saying anything. As it silently helps their goals, the upper echelons of society are putting all investigations on the butcher on hold until hepletes the extermination. Why not use freebor right?"

    The ground then shook as the Owlbear''s body smashed to the ground in a violent fall. On its chest was a man barely two meters mming his weapon on the beast''s sternum.

    "Besides, while he hasn''t killed anyone yet. Who the hell has the balls to go and tell him to stop whatever it is he is doing? Do not forget a legion of ten battle harems couldn''t even overpower that bastard. I don''t think anyone outside of Royalty would have a prayer of ordering him to do anything."

    As if to affirm hisments, the entire caravan proceeded to bask in awe at the overwhelming might of the Wolfen butcher in reverence. A figure shrouded in mystery, who suddenly appeared just over a month ago. Now battled in front of them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    - Alert: 20,030 damage dealt to Owlbear King Lvl 92! -

    - Alert: 13,030 damage dealt to Owlbear King Lvl 92! -

    - Alert: 25,030 damage dealt to Owlbear King Lvl 92! -

    "This fucking piece of shit! Die already! We have been at this for over three days now! I want to go home you muscle-bound googly-eyed bastard!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "SCREEEECHEEEEEEE"

    "Well fuck you too!" The butcher carried arge two-handed greatsword made from bones. he then leaped into the sky and prepared an overhead sh aimed at the monster''s forehead.

    "I AM ENDING THIS! YOU BIRD-BRAINED FUCKER! [GUILLOTINE]!"

    The Owlbear then gathered Calibers into its w and swiped upward to oppose the man. Two powerful forces collided which caused the air to tremble. The caravan almost got toppled over if not for some timely intervention by its escorts.

    Suddenly the force behind the Owlbear''s attacker disappeared. Despite the momentary victory, however, therge monster tucked its body into a ball to the surprise of many. A man''s words echoed into the sunlit sky less than a secondter.

    "[Apis Drive]!"

    A loud earth-shattering shockwave came from the abdominal area of the Owlbear soon after. The impact caused the gigantic beast to fly into the air.

    "[Psyche Illusio]!"

    Suddenly the man''s image flickered like a shadow and then hundred of copies of the man in an Iai stance appeared in formation in the skies. They all then shed what looked like a katana made out of bone numerous times.

    As thousands of sword shes made from pure mana assaulted therge body of the Owlbear, the monster''s blood spilled in torrents as it kept its guard up yet green liquids noticeably entered its wounds unknown to the beast itself.

    The hundreds of illusions then vanished afterpleting their task and only a single man carrying two long-sword-sized des, climbed on the monster''s back.

    Regrettably when the man was about to stab the monster''s neck the owl''s head suddenly turned around and bit on the man''s right arm and punched him into the ground. The spectators grew terrified at the sudden reversal of the battle.

    Like it stood on an invisible road, the Owlbear ran on the very air as it charged towards man. Due to suddenly losing his dominant arm the man on the other hand tried to steady himself as he spiraled towards the ground.

    As the 10-meter beast barreled down towards its opponent, the butcher ced the sword in front of him as he roared. "[Blessing of Metal]!" Once the skill got invoked the entire man''s flesh turned metallic.

    When the beast caught up with the man, the Owlbear hammered him into the ground in a flurry of w shes. The beast absolutely pummeled the man into dust from the number of attacks.

    The monster stopped its assault to verify if it won, unfortunately, a voice then came from beside its ear. "That hurt you asshat. my turn." Then the beast''s left ear got carved out of its head.

    Unsure what would happen next the Owlbear tried to swipe the man away from its neck, only for the man to instead jump into the wound made out of the ear.

    "Let''s see how you survived me shredding you from the inside out."

 Chapter 112 The Strongest Slaves Of The Continent 2

    ?The Owlbear then started to speak with its mind, sounds vibrating in the air surrounding it.

    "Wait, Human! Haven''t you massacred enough? What did we ever do to you? I watched you brutalize scores of my species and for what? To curb your unending appetite for destruction? My guidance is what safeguards my people. I never meant you any harm!"

    The members of the caravan grew dumbfounded at the loud voice echoing for all to hear. This bird knew how to speak humannguage? This was a monumental discovery! If it had enough intelligence to speak dialogue andmon ground could be reached!

    ''Ha? Do I look like I give a crap about any of that? How many humans have died to you and your kin? I don''t see you doing any differently. Stop trying to sound honorable you dumbass!''

    "But we never assaulted your cities! We only killed the ones in the forest. And it was to survive only! What else were we expected to do?"

    The mercenaries of the caravan startedmenting on what they heard. "Doesn''t it sound like the butcher intends to kill the Owlbear no matter what?"

    "Yeah, never thought I would see an Owlbear of all things plead innocent in eating people." Added another.

    The mercenary leader then rubbed his bald head as he replied. "Well, to kill or spare this beast is not our call. Responsibility only belongs to those who willingly shoulder it."

    ''Don''t fuck with me. You never assaulted the cities not because you didn''t not want to but because youcked the power to do so. I have spent a month with this forest''s inhabitants Owlbear. I know the beast tides are the orders of you elders.''

    "They you must know we never had a choice! If we did not send the beast tides to reduce our numbers, the rest will starve!"

    ''And all of you so happened to send all your enemies into the beast tides then? Fuck your excuses, everyone from the apes, to the butterflies, the toads to the bisons hates your self-righteous condescending ass.''

    "Those decisions were made by our n leaders, it is not like I wanted to do it!"

    ''Yeah, yeah so selling the children of the other ns beneath you to humans was totally outside your control no? Poor you. You are a fucking traitor you pathetic little bitch. Today will be your death anniversary.''

    "How dare you lecture me on the responsibilities of leadership, it is a heavy burden I didn''t do so because I want to. It was that or annihtion! I am innocent!"

    The mercenaries drew a nk on the words the colossal monster was making as it patted its ear and neck. This gave them an idea of how smart monsters can be. The ripples of this event would shake the foundations of this world.

    ''I am uninterested in your excuses bird. I learned one thing for sure while living with you fuckers for a month. You bastard only grow chatty when you know you are about to die.''

    "Do not push me human. We are not even on the same level as warriors. I could kill you like a bug if I wanted to."

    ''I fought with thousands of bugs bird. From butterflies who create copies of themselves to beetles who regrow limbs as easily as taking a shit. You can call me a bug if you wish, but you will still die in the next few minutes.''

    "What do you want?! Spare me and I will give you all your heart''s desire."

    ''I want to go home.''

    "Then I will take you home! Where do you live? I will even protect your house like a guard forever."

    ''When I arrived here, everything in this forest wanted to kill me, You helped the wolf, right? Did he ask you to hunt me in exchange for favors? If I didn''t survive your ambushes I would be long gone. Since then I hunted and killed all of you so-called overlords. You are thest bird. I can only go home once you are all dead.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "YOU ARE TOO ARROGANT HUMAN!"

    ''And, you talk too much, oh by the way. I finally found your second heart. Who would have thought it was between your testicles? Well sayonara bird, we won''t be meeting again.''

    "NOOO!!!!!!"

    A bone sword then pierced out the groin area of the Owlbear. The monster''s testicles rolled out as the de traveled upwards. Red fiery light apanied the edge as it slowly sliced the enormous body in two. Loud screams from the Owlbear thundered in the entire forest as well as the trails.

    The caravan watched in horror as the Owlbear slowly got bisected despite the monster''s best efforts to stop it. Death finally arrived for the Owlbear Tyrant when the bone reached its brain.

    With the front side of the monster sliced open its organs and bodily fluids all rushed out likeva out of a volcano. The gruesomeness of the kill caused about 80% of the mercenaries to vomit in disgust.

    Suddenly however the blood started to flow backward like a recalled tsunami, then huge chunks of meat started to disappear. This went on until eventually, the entire corpse disappeared.

    Shocked by the horrific execution they had to witness, none of the humans could speak. Until they heard the sound of crisp footsteps walking toward them.

    They eventually saw that the butcher, a 180cm tall man with a headpiece made from forest wolves. The man had arge piece of meat in his hand as he tookrge bites of it.

    No one could move from terror at the approaching lunatic to the caravan, those of lesser wills started to soil themselves as they failed to keep themselves calm.

    The mercenary leader walked forward to serve as a representative. He lowered his axe to the ground to show he wasn''t on edge.

    "Greetings, I am Hach Holzfaller leader of this group''s escorts. Impressive battle friend, how can I help you?"

    Inwardly Hach was sweating bullets as he thought. ''FUCCCCK! Was that too chummy? What if this guyes and slices me in two? AHHH!!! Can''t someone take over for me already!''

    The Butcher didn''t engage the mercenary and slowly said an order devoid of any feeling. "Take me to the Capital of Valorious."

    Hach was about to decline when a middle-aged man quickly came out and spoke with the butcher while rubbing his hands. "Master Butcher, I am a merchant and the owner of this caravan my name is n Sryaver. I would dly take you to the capital."

    n then stretched out his hand toward the butcher in an attempt to shake hands, unfortunately, the man covered in Owlbear blood only looked at his hand without saying anything.

    The merchant could only weekly retract his hand as he shared his next thoughts. "While I did say I would take you to the capital, I have two other ces I need to visit first as part of this caravan expedition. Are you in a hurry? If you aren''t why not stay with us while waiting?"

    Taking something from his pocket, the butcher threw something toward n. The object was caught by Hach as he analyzed it''s nature. After a few seconds and everyone''s jaw dropped to the floor.

    "This¡­ This is a ss B magic stone, right? Why are you giving something so expensive to us?"

    "Fare. Take me to the capital Now."

 Chapter 113 The Strongest Slaves Of The Continent 3

    ?Unable to probe further the entire expedition waited on n''s response. The conventions of diplomacy revolved around respective each other''s wishes, if this facet of discussions failed then it would rtions would devolve into violence.

    After seeing the tyrannical disy of the Wolfen butcher, the people all held their breath. Would n derail his entire business to amodate this brute? Or would the escorts need to fight him?

    Hach for one kept on his best poker face despite his palms turning mmy from sweat. If this turned into a fight, none of them would be able to survive.

    n however left the protection of his escorts and walked forward.  He stopped just a few paces away from the Butcher as he exined with a smile.

    "I cannot do that Mr. Butcher. My business, livelihood, and the people depending on me require this transaction toplete. Abandoning it is the same as killing me.

    "If that is your wish then just slice my head off now and take the horses. But then you don''t seem to know the way no?"

    The mercenaries all had their stomachs twisted in knots as they marveled at the acumen of this merchant. Unfazed n continued to exin.

    "If you were a mindless brute I would not even try to discuss with you, my good butcher. You even thought of payment when you could have threatened us to bring you to the capital.

    "I cannot take you there immediately as I have responsibilities but allow me to guide you and I will ensure to supply you with everything you would ever need before we part."

    The butcher then threw a scroll toward n. The merchant caught it with both hands and checked to see what he was entrusted with.

    "And this is?"

    "A list of people I need to find. I will pay the cost in Magic stones."

    n nodded and continued to observe the butcher. "I see, can I open it now?"

    The man nodded to him and pulled out a long bar with hooks of flesh on it. The butcher then took one and started to take mouthfuls of the meat.

    Left aghast at his barbaric disy, the rest of the caravan still clenched their weapons in stress. Inwardly they grew even more unsettled at the enigma before them.

    The stories they heard shed with reality and almost everything was true! n then closed the scroll with a smile and spoke.

    "It is expensive but I know where these three are. Although I am surprised why you are searching for them."

    At his words, a crippling pressure fell on all the people in the vicinity. The intense weight mmed on their bodies like gravity. Forcing them to kneel.  Its sheer power of it left many dumbfounded.

    Just how much bloodlust does a person need to have to create such an atmosphere? In manga and anime, there was something called killing intent. The more a person killed the more death energy surrounded his body. . And while unexined it made sense to some degree.

    In Valorious However killing intent became associated with Spirit. The more Spirit a person had, the heavier this death pressure would be. This caliber rose with lives taken. It was as simple as that.

    In short, the more you murder, the higher your Spirit would be. The system users grew dumbfounded at the weighting off the butcher. When the Butcher exerted his Spirit Pressure, none of the escorts could stand even if they wanted to.

    ''HOLY HELL! HOW MANY PEOPLE DO YOU NEED TO KILL TO HAVE THIS MUCH?! THIS GUY IS BEYOND A MASS MURDERER!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The butcher slowly walked towards n as his voice lorded over everyone kneeling. "Where."

    Not really a warrior, the merchant understandably suffocated as he knelt. "They are in the Prince''s Castle!" Hiro then grabbed n by the neck as he continued to investigate.

    "Why? Since when? How do you know? Are they safe?"

    n, about to lose consciousness focused his all on saying his next words. "They are safe... I need to be alive to tell you. Please calm down¡­"

    Finally noticing his unconscious use of Spirit, the man then removed his pressure allowing everyone to breathe normally once more.

    "Talk, now."

    n, coughed a few times while massaging his throat. Knowing how unstable the man before him was, he choose his words carefully.

    "It is confidential but the women you are looking for are associated with the trash swordsman, a transmigrator that fell out of favor with Princess Rhyne Dominii. He supposedly was sent on a mission and died. His harem was to be sold as ves to settle his debts.

    "About a month ago, before the transaction could be carried out. Prince Dn suddenly had Gae-bolg abduct the three out of the jurisdiction of the Princess. Starfall and Gae-bolg fought for them in broad daylight.

    "Unable to fight properly due to being in the city, Starfall failed to stop the Prince''s forces from taking them. I heard his highness intended to turn them into his sex ves and keep them in his Castle."

    When the butcher heard his report, Aura, Mana, and Spirit started to revolve around him like a storm. The kaleidoscope of colors brought with it a fierce whirlwind of power. Indicating the murderous thoughts of the one who summoned them.

    n then raised his hands in surrender as he quickly found a way to turn the situation in his favor. "WAIT! If you wish to reim them, I can help you! I am the only one who can! I guarantee to you that the prince has notid his hands on them yet!"

    Suddenly the whirlwind of power evaporated into nothingness as the butcher looked toward n in a frigid manner. The look n received turned his blood cold, itcked any emotion and caused his entire being to scream in fright.

    People normally had gut feelings, scientists back on earth exined these as the vestiges of emotions left by our ancestors in our DNA. Simrly, the merchant''s blood screamed at him that he was in the presence of a bloodthirsty beast.

    Not waiting to wait for that to be verified, n kept making his case. "His highness'' castle is in Partisan the city of spears that is one of my stops on the way to Valor City the capital."

    The butcher however remained as still as a statue devoid of any response. Frightened that he didn''t exin enough. The merchant continued.

    "Please let me help you. I can give you information on his majesties more powerful Submissives, their formations, skills, and personalities. Even if you are powerful as they hold hostages, we need to reim them safely first before engaging in battle.

    "I can give you that chance! I am scheduled to deliver products to the prince! I can get you inside the castle so we can save your women! All I ask in return is for you to guard my caravan till we arrive in Partisan. I will even give me three of my products as payment!"

    "Products?" asked the tyrannical butcher.

    n quickly added. "I am a ve trader, my dear butcher. I will gift you three of my products of your choice for free."

 Chapter 114 The Strongest Slaves Of The Continent 4

    ?n Srayver believed he came into this world to be a merchant. On top of earning, what drove him was the feeling of finding out what a person valued and being the one to supply that need.

    He felt like a transcendent when people worship him for his ability to provide what they wanted. It mattered not if the customer needed weapons and armor for war or jewelry and garment for the dinner parties.

    The greed of people could be sensed and used to sway them to do your bidding like a game. And being extremely gifted in this game n loved to y it very much.

    Of course, being from a family of merchants gave him a head start but what set him apart came from his emphasis on reading people. n''s favorite mantra originated from the Dominii.

    "The devil in the details" this profound saying essentially meant, if you want to understand anything and everything, the ability to acquire more information than most would be your advantage.

    The merchant initially thought the Wolfen butcher was nothing more than a bloodthirsty brute. But contrary to that the man knew both how to be civil and thew of equal exchange.

    n''s loved these kinds of people, because as long as they followed such a rule. They knew nothing in the world came for free. Perhaps the most predictable people in the world were the ones enved to their desires.

    Once a person ces value on something that something bes their desire, and when a person has a desire then he has a weak point that can be exploited.

    n''s way of battle in negotiation started with finding out the person''s desire in the shortest way possible and then using it against the opponent. From his short interaction with the butcher n already found this monster''s weakness.

    "It is expensive but I know where these three are. Although I am surprised why you are searching for them."

    The moment he let the information slip, like a junkie the butcher had no other choice but to ce himself in n''s grasp. The only unfortunate thing was that this brute had power beyond that of mortals.

    "Where."

    As n''s intentionally shared small bits and pieces of info about the women he saw the immense desire in his customer''s eyes.

    (Got him, he seems to ce extreme importance on those girls. Are they his lovers or something? Does he wish to NTR the trash swordsman? Well, not that it matters to me anyway)

    He then tried to determine how much in value were the women to this brute, were they worth more than his safety? Would he risk going against the powers that shape this country?

    "They are in the Prince''s Castle!"

    Unfortunately, the problem with dealing with junkies stemmed from their desperation. While it could be used as a hook, It also could just as easily bite your hand if left unchecked.

    Even though n knew how to deal with junkies, when said junkie had enough power to slice 10-meter-tall monsters in half, it became difficult to manage.

    "Why? Since when? How do you know? Are they safe?"

    "They are safe..I¡­ Need to be alive to tell you. Please calm down¡­"

    With just short exchange ckmail and coercion by force could not be used. Not unless you wanted to die, so what else could be leveraged then? Of course, the most basic form ofmerce! Equivalent exchange.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    n had much to gain from having such a powerful card by his side. Unfortunately when the merchant exined the situation negotiations seem to break down.

    The man called forth a hurricane of Calibers, expressing his murderous intent to the prince of Valorious.

    ''This¡­ there is not a trace of fear just rage. Dammit, this is bing dangerous. Aura, Mana, and Spirit? Then the butcher is a transmigrator? How? When? Who summoned him here?''

    "WAIT! If you wish to reim them, I can help you! I am the only one who can! I guarantee to you that the prince has notid his hands on them yet!"

    n expected only two types of yers as they negotiated, a calm calcting person who used logic, or a passionate emotional person who thrived on intuition. Unfortunately what he got defied all known understanding.

    Cold, It was the only description that came to mind. Lacking any emotion or trace of humanity, it looked like the gaze of a statue. An unnerving silence that screamed danger.

    ''What the hell is that?! Why am I trembling more than when he cut apart the monster? It''s like the feeling of having a sword pressed on your neck.'' Shit! Calm down! Calm down!

    Trying his best to stay calm, n peed himself in fear. The feeling of death lingered at the butcher''s gaze. His simple look contained something evil, something sinister, something inhuman.

    "Please let me help you. I can give you information on his Majesty''s most powerful Submissives, their formations, skills, and personalities. Even if you are powerful as they hold hostages, we need to reim them safely first before engaging in battle.

    "I can give you that chance! I am scheduled to deliver cargo to the prince! I can get you inside the castle so we can save your women! All I ask in return is for you to guard my caravan till we arrive in Partisan. I will even give me three of my products as payment!"

    By highlighting the benefits of partnership, and fanning the mes of desire, the human value system became extremely malleable. Add in a couple of we''s and the customer would subconsciously count you as part of their side.

    n attempted to mask his terror with sales talk. The simple action also helped calm him down greatly. It reminded him that his conversation partner still has some semnce of humanity.

    So long as the focusy on giving the customer what they want, the yers normally cared little about the other details. Give a good enough deal and most wouldn''t even mind taking a bit of a loss.

    In this particr instance that manifested as digging up clues to the butcher''s identity.  In all worlds, Information held a very high price. Customers have been pestering him to figure out the situation of the butcher of Frozen dew. As he was one of the best at doing so.

    That was one of the goals of this errand. The more they interacted the more n''s character profile of the butcher got filled with information. In typical merchant fashion, even just talking to someone gave him wares to sell.

    "Products?"

    n steeled himself as he began business negotiations. ''Alright, let''s see how this gamble goes.''

    "I am a ve trader, my dear butcher. I will gift you three of my products of your choice for free as payment for your escort."

    Merchants were looked down on in some circles due to not really caring what they sell or to who they sold their wares. Yet it is this same quality that allows them to reach the heights of status other people could only dream of.

    And the future generations would know this meeting as the day the most powerful merchant in Valorious was born. Midas, the man who turns anything he touches into gold.

 Chapter 115 The Strongest Slaves Of The Continent 5

    ?"I am a ve trader, my dear butcher. I will gift you three of my products of your choice for free as payment for your escort."

    n had a red coat and dressed cleanly, he had a face that looked extremely shrewd. His body had muscle on it despite his upation, and he had a full trimmed beard.

    Hiro tried to digest the information he had on hand. His girls were supposedly in Partisan the Crown Prince''s castle specifically. He told the public he intends to turn them into his ythings but ording to n that was bullshit.

    Rilu said in hisst life that she had someone she trusted to ensure his harem''s safety. Krayto said the same thing. Both knew Hiro was at odds with Rhyne. Thus the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Could Dn be the one both of them sent to help him?

    "How are you sure they are safe?"

    The merchant then traced his fingers around his mouth as he answered. "The public normally believe that Prince Dn is a hedonist sex maniac, and that he NTR''s doms left and right.

    This is actually false, as Prince Dn is loyal to the women he treats as his queens. His public image has been dragged into the gutter due to the machinations of the Princess."

    The Reincarnator''s blood grew hot at the mention of the one who summoned him into this world. Originally Rhyne painted her brother as this power-hungry bastard who would murder his entire family if it got him what he wanted.

    Yet, the more Hiro interacted with the raven-haired princess the more dubious her personality became. If none of what Rhyne told him was true, then the probability that Dn was also a victim in all this is quite high.

    n visibly grew unsettled when Hiro failed to give any sort of reply, the merchant then added information seemingly to appease Hiro.

    "I stand by the Prince, dear butcher. I am delivering ves to him but not the kind used for pleasure. The match between Dominii''s brother and sister is in four months. Thus the underdog Prince Dn is trying to muster every bit of power he can."

    Realizing he had an extremely limited view of the country''s politics and situation, Hiro decided to educate himself as much as he can. Being born ignorant is not a mistake but remaining one on the other hand is a costly sin.

    Hiro then flipped the wolf headdress he had and spoke. "I agree to your terms, I will serve as your guard from here to Partisan in exchange for information and bringing me to my girls. Call me Musashi."

    The Merchant visibly brightened and approached for a handshake. "Then we have a deal, Mister Musashi. Please follow me to pick your ves. I have the best pleasure ves of every preference you might have."  He then led the way to one of the carriages.

    The caravan escorts all lowered their guard as they waited for n to give the go-ahead to start moving once more. Hiro deferred n''s goodwill for fear of being manipted.

    "I have no interest in sex ves. In fact, I do not need any ve."

    n turned around and made a bow as he pleaded. "I am a devotee of the Regalia Shani, please do not treat my gift in contempt. Without you, the Forest Dew rush would not happen and I would have gone bankrupt."

    The merchant then signaled to the Escorts who opened thest carriage''s door and out came over twenty men bound in chains. n gestured to thebat ves as he continued.

    "If you have no need for those to warm your bed, what about warriors to aid you in battle or guard your wives? Aside from the ones I got for the prince, the rest are all avable.

    "Thew of Shani demands I grant you 10% of the assistance you indirectly gave me. Please pick three ves. They are yours to keep and are my gift to you."

    Hiro internally weighed the benefits and demerits of epting the ves and after a few seconds decided, it didn''t do well to kick a gift horse in the mouth.

    In a nutshell, thew of Valorious on ves was as spartan as can be. ves are treated as objects, they can be bought, used, and killed without consequence so long as it stayed within the confines of thew. Any and all actions of a ve are attributed to the owner. This includes any crimes or offenses the ve may have done.

    ves cannot hold any titles or possessions nor stand as witnesses. The general guideline was anything your shoe cannot do, a ve cannot as well. People be ves through debt, crime, or birth.

    None my fault how one treats his ve simr to no one can force you to care for your clothes and armor. Thus, affection or hate for ves varies greatly. Others advocate to free them, while others treat them as meat shields, cum toilets or freebor.

    The only way for a ve to be human again is if his owner frees him, by paying the debt or amount associated with the crime. The very system while extremely simr to the Battle Harem system granted nothing but control over the ve''s actions.

    After listening to some basic exnations about ves Hiro moved to inspect the ones avable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the past month, Hiro mastered how most of his skills worked. One of the things that annoyed him the most would be the insane amount of detail [Reverie Beyond Hope] showed, so he tweaked a few details to make the info easier on the eyes.

    __________

    Savij Seismos

    Race: Human | Age: 28

    Level: 48 | Title: ve

    HP: S | AP: A | STR: A | AGI: B | INT : D

    __________

    Main Skill: Shield Guardian [C]

    Total Skills: [24] | Limit: [0] | Passive: [11] | Active: [12]

    Notable Traits: N/A

    Notable Skills: [Bastion][A]

    Notable Equipment: [N/A]

    __________

    Regalia Rating: [Initiate]

    Lotus Assimtion remaining: E

    Ledger Karma: E - 30%

    Hourss Era: Branch | Branches Remaining: 75

    In response to the information overload, the reincarnator simplified how the data presented itself. Hiro created custom status screens whenever he used Inspect.

    Instead of numbers, a rating was given to the main states in rtion to their level. Simrly, only notable skills or effects need to be mentioned for the skills and equipment. While the Regalia rating was still something Hiro didn''t fully understand.

    ''Hmm, pretty decent, I think I would have lost to him if we fought in myst fight. Nothing special though.''

    Hiro then spent five minutes checking out all thebat ves before settling on his choices. Bewildered by the butcher''s picks n asked for disbelief.

    "Are you sure you want those three? They are some of the worse products I own. I failed to sell no matter what I did. I am giving you my professional opinion that they are bad products, are you certain you wish to choose them?"

    Yet the only response Hiro gave was "I am, they will serve my purposes. Leave us for the moment, I will join youter, my ves and I will walk."

    Second-guessing people meant doubting theirpetence. So the merchant gave up and said in defeat "Understood, Hach, we are resuming the journey. Let''s go."

    Hiro then smiled to the three skinny men with him as the caravan started to roll along. "Now gentlemen, shall we get to know one another?''

 Chapter 116 The Strongest Slaves Of The Continent 6

    ?"Let''s begin with epting my party request. n tells me we will formally be master and ve once we arrive at the nearest city."

    Another thing Hiro learned over the past month, the system had built into the messaging module the party system. Simr to RPGs this allowed for sharing of EXP, loot, and messaging.

    The unseen benefits ranged from location sharing, auto aiming of support skills, and immunity to friendly fire. While thest didn''t exist in Valorious. The first two did. Three names got added to Hiro''s party screen as they epted.

    Originally Hiro''s health and calibers were shown on the bottom left corner of his vision, and the messaging and log system on the bottom right. The top right of his vision showed the map screen. Above his health bars, three sets of health and calibers were listed.

    Fulgeo Renacida - [Master Tactician]

    LVL: 18 | HP: 100% | MP: 100%

    Aurum Standar - [Noble Fencer]

    LVL: 20 | HP: 100% | AP: 100%

    Larua Krich - [Eye of Odin]

    LVL: 24 | HP: 100% | SP: 100%

    All there were currently wearing tunics and pants Fulgeo had fiery red hair reticent of his name, Aurum was blond while Larua had ck hair. None of them were muscr but they weren''t exactly scrawny either.

    Most people If they saw the main skills of these three would doubt the sanity of n. No ver worth his salt would let go of such fine specimens right? Undoubtedly. but what If your eyes lied to you?

    Hiro simrly passed by the first two at first nce but then saw Spirit revolving around their bodies. Upon closer inspection, the origin stemmed from the ck-haired Larua. When Hiro used [Inspect] at full power he saw something that pleased him.

    _____________

    [Eye of Odin] Lvl 2

    Rank [S] Type: Active

    A powerful skill from the spirit-based masteries. Grants a moderate boost to all stats. Allows the user to throw his vision for remote vision. Limit two remote eyes. Grants basic skill [Inspect]

    Mutation: [None may Lie], status screen guards, and illusion effects of lesser rank than [Eye of Odin] will be rendered ineffective

    Mutation: [Except Me], using Spirit grants the Host the ability to forge some details on the host or recognized allies, status screen. Forgeries will hold up only until inspection skills of the same rank as [Eye of Odin].

    ________________

    ''Ho? Forging status screens? On top of being an excellent scout, Larua is intentionally hiding information about the other two.''

    Then when he inspected the two more closely he found out why.

    ____________

    Name: Fulgeo Renacida

    Race: Reincarnator

    Past Lives: (Atsuhiko Kohei)

    ______________<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    _____________

    Name: Aurum Standar

    Limit Skills: Divine Arbiter [SS] | Follow the Money [S]

    _____________

    Typically a reincarnator was someone harder to spot, however, they were inrge part a different kind of human from those on Valorious. How they think, how they act, and ultimately how they feel.

    The biggest differencey in their belief in concepts such as democracy. Most of earth no longer condoned very. Those who know of freedom would think Valorious is downright barbaric.

    Most reincarnators got found out due to them applying what they knew from their past lives in the currentndscape. Usually, a hundred years of human evolution would be breezed through by such individuals being inventors or designers.

    It did not matter if their ideas were altruistic or self-serving, the point is their minds were goldmines. Most anime and manga gave reincarnators plot armor. But as Hiro experienced. In Valorious having something of value and without strength would turn you into a fat and juicy target.

    In the same vein having a [SS] skill especially one versed in negotiation and coercion became incredibly dangerous. Add to that a [S] rank skill for fortune making and you have a person most would give an arm or leg to acquire.

    Unsettled by the silence the one who began discussions uncharacteristically came from the tactician instead of the negotiator.

    "Uh, Musashi-sama why did you choose us? Or rather what would you have us do?"

    The butcher then smiled as his blood started to boil, these three filled gaps in his n to amass a force to assist him. Hiro with his high int did not overestimate himself. If a being of immense power like Alter Hiro failed to stop the invasion of the [Forsaken]. What chance did he have?

    Patches, Alter Hiro, Rilu, the Fairy Saviors, and Rhyne. All gave a simple image. Hiro needed to fight the big boss no one ever won against. If he also needed to fight an unending army on top of it. It would be impossible.

    After much contemtion, the heavenly sword believed this to be the reason why Alter Hiro failed. In his insistence on fighting the [Forsaken] his wives died and he lost hope of even challenging said big bad.

    What Patches showed him became his blueprint. Patches while extremely powerful raised an army no matter how pitiful. And they allowed him to take Hiro and run. If they were stronger? They could probably give Rhyne''s devoted a run for their money.

    Thisst month, Hiro never slept, rested, and fought non-stop. It felt weird at first but desperation gave enough umph to kick everything else out. If the system said he already left the known limits of a human, why bother cing constraints on himself?

    With the additional hours he saved from sleeping, his mind started to work nonstop. His fatigue washed away with every level-up, so Hiro thought more in thest month than he did all his livesbined. If the invasion would span the entire continent. There existed only two paths to ovee it.

    Get strong enough to protect the entire continent, or raise an armyrge enough to do the same. The story from Alter Hiro influenced his decisions, the man eclipsed the power of everything and everyone. However, he could not stretch himself over tens of cities all at once.

    So one either needed the ability to be everywhere all at once, gain an ability to remotely kill over long distances, or the most basic. Train a badass army who fights as hard as you do and ce them throughout the continent.

    Then came the troubles of raising an army, organization, funds, training, and a lot of time. With this trail of thought Hiro constructed a skill hierarchy that would make his ns a reality.

    A tactician, an excellent scout, and a sugar daddy were among the highest on the list. The only problem came in finding the talent. But low and behold here he finds them in a cart all for free.

    Initially, Hiro even wondered if these people were traps. But they were too enticing to care, thus Hiro decided to take a different approach. That is to make the working conditions by his side to be too good for the people to even think of leaving or betraying him.

    Hiro raised his hand forward and dump three long swords made from forest wolf bones on the ground. He then looked into the distance and flicked his finger.

    A burning ball of aura appeared in the sky and then mmed itself into the ground. Suddenly the ground around the impact point broke as it raised itself. A gigantic beast over 15 meters emerged from the broken earth and made unintelligent sounds toward Hiro.

    "You currently are beyond useless, so we have some fun for now."

 Chapter 117 The Strongest Slaves Of The Continent 7

    ?The sounds of a giant beast trampling the ground echoed in the skies. n''s Caravan suddenly stopped when it felt the tremors made by the monster''s footsteps.

    Scared out of his wits, Hach, n, and the rest of the people grew frightened at what they saw, it was even bigger than the Owlbear! The merchant grabbed Hiro''s arm in panic as he worried.

    "Mushashi-sama what in the world is that? Can we face such a thing!."

    Hiro nonchntly brushed off n''s hand as he answered. "Five-tailed terror Scorpion, my ves will handle it." The man then walked towards the beast. As he passed his ves the shackles on their hands and feet all fell off their limbs.

    "What? But they are useless in a fight! Please go out there yourself!" Hiro ignored him and made a wicked smile as he looked at the three men before him. Hiro''s voice echoed to his ves. "Oy, San-Baka pick up a sword and move. You three will be the ones taking that thing down."

    The one who reacted negatively to his term was Fulgeo, he parroted in annoyance. "San baka?" Aurum then raced to pick up the swords and threw one at each of his friends.

    "Geo, get your head out of your ass, we need a n now! He is serious! Lars let''s move!" The blond ve took point and charged the monster shouted.

    As they charged, Geo eventually also followed after them. Hiro didn''t move and started using [Tactical Forecasting] [S] to simte battles with the three idiots and the monster.

    ''Hmm, as expected, the one with Aura is the most aggressive. Naturally, the tactician had the most mana as well as the most logical mind of the three, then the high Spirit assassin serves as the foil to both of them. Nice little group you guys have let''s see what you got.''

    The beasting for them was a giant scorpion with a violet carapace, it looked like a super-sized scorpion its only distinguishing feature came in the form of five stingers instead of just one.

    Hiro designated his ves and gave them [Mark of Protection] from [Integrity of the Faithful]. He granted them a 70/30 injury sharing. But didn''t turn on pain absorption. This meant any and all damage the monster would inflict would be felt by the trio.

    On the flip side the master would receive 70% of the damage, and only 30% affected the bodies of his ves. The effects of such settings became evident. Aurum took a straightforward approach and smashed his bone sword into the face of the scorpion.

    Due to the huge level of disparity, the next series of events could be expected. The scorpion shrugged off the blow and then smashed the blond warrior with its w. As the impact sent Aurum flying, Lars caught him and both of them tumbled from the momentum.

    "Wow, that didn''t hurt as bad as I thought it would have." He remarked. The redhead of the group rebuked him in annoyance. "Aurum, I told you to stop taking everything head-on in the face! The butcher shared a skill with us it seems. I see a [Mark of Protection] from our status. I estimate that our damage is shared with him."

    "Wow! Isn''t that amazing?! Then we don''t have to die to this ugly!" eximed Aurum in admiration. Lars on the other hand spoke with noticeable tension in his voice. "Geo, that monster is over level 40, 700 STR, 500 AGI, 200 INT. Poisonous and can use sand maniption skills."

    The tactician thenmented in frustration. "Tsk, what the hell is up with this area, that is nearly double of what a normal level 40 should have!" Geo then looked at the monstering for them as he made his ns.

    "You guys are going to have to trust me, we will blow this thing from the inside. Luckily the asshole over there is tanking for us, otherwise, we would already be dead.

    "Lars, distract it and ensure the tails do not hit Aurum. Aurum, find a weak point and use your strongest skill on it. I will handle the rest."

    ''Hmm, very good. The master tactician skill is not wasted on him. They already have solid teamwork. How did all of them suddenly turn into ves then? And why are their levels so low?''

    Hiro failed to notice that the boys in front of him were only in theirte teens. To be around level 20 by then could already be considered talented. As the man trained from level 1 to 25 in a month, he considered anyone less than 25 low leveled.

    Right now the reincarnator had twice that in levels and a monstrous increase in stats after a month of grinding. So by his definition, everyone in the caravan could be considered weak including Hach who barely had a level of 31.

    Around the same time, all three of them heard a system of messages pop up in their minds one after another.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi marked an enemy with [Mark of Annihtion] via [Integrity of the Faithful] -

    - Alert: [Mark of Annihtion] all attacks that damage this target by at least 1 percent will stack an annihtion mark. The next skill user that invokes the annihtion effect will have his skill damage to be multiplied in proportion to the mark. Maximum annihtion stack 20 -

    Geo and Aurum smiled at one another when they saw the game-turning effects of this one skill. But it didn''t end there.

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi has shared [Weak Point Targeting] and [Familiarly Index] via [Reverie Beyond Hope] -

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi has shared [Heart''s Dogma] reality. [Steel des bow down to no one], All stats + 400! Stat bonuses now stacking-

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi has shared [Heart''s Dogma] reality. [The more I know the faster you die], Skill [Heart''s Dogma]  grants ATK Bonus granted based on [Familiarity Index] -

    - Alert: Average [Familiarity Index] 100% Bonus base damage increase 2122 ATK -

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi has shared [Skill Prediction] via [Integrity of the Faithful] Prediction rate set to 100% due to [Familiarity Index]-

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi has shared [Heart''s Dogma] reality. [Give me your lives and to Victory, we ride.] All Stats +250 Stat bonuses now stacking -

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi has shared [Heart''s Dogma] reality. [Vengeance draws my sword], [Heart''s Dogma] detected [1] Mark of Annihtion Stat bonus per target STR 400 AGI 400 INT 400. Stat bonuses now stacking -

    Powered up by over 1000 points in each stat, the San-Baka felt extremely powerful.  Giddy to test they''re new found power. They all moved to attack the giant scorpion.

    Lars changed forward and circted spirit around his bone sword, the beast detecting the caliber, moved its five stingers to strike him. The man avoided them all using inhuman feats of agility.

    He then leaped and stabbed the monster in its w. The strike, stronger than any blow he made in the past was magnitudes different in power. The scorpion''s w exploded from the overwhelming force.

    Like hammering an egg it broke under the strain and disintegrated. Furious the monster started iling its remaining w and continued to skewer the one who wounded it. Lars didn''t want to overstay his wee and dodged out of the way.

    Not to be outdone Aurum followed the weak point he found and climbed the monster''s back. The scorpion assaulted him with an array of sand projectiles, like spears, chains, and balls as he approached. However, due to [Skill Prediction], the blond warrior disyed grace on par with a butterfly.

    He then used his strongest skill on the fractured part from when Hiro awoke the monster. "[HAMMER BLOW]!" Like a mallet, Aurum smashed the scorpions back in five quick swings.

    The repeated strain caused the weakest bits to crack and fracture exposing the show flesh within. Taking it as his cue, Geo fell like a meter on the open flesh.

    "HERE IT COMES! [VOLCANIC CLAYMORE] [ANNIHILATE]!" when his sword stabbed into the flesh, the mana it contained transformed into pure explosive power. Like a balloon with too much air. The scorpion''s flesh started to swell inside its carapace.

    Like a tumor on the verge of popping the meat pushed against the entire frame of its body preventing the scorpion from even moving. The problem worsened by the second as the swelling didn''t stop. Less than a momentter cracking sounds could be heard all over the monster.

    Geo already rejoined Aurum and Lars waiting for the fireworks. All three felt invincible with their newfound strength. If being a ve for this man granted such benefits. Then does it really matter if they were ves?

    If a ve had enough power to overthrow a king, would insistence on suchbels actually even matter? They knew the answer to that. And as the scorpion, they once thought of as impossible to kill exploded. They looked forward to their future as the Strongest ves in the Universe.

 Chapter 118 The Daughter Of Fire And Steel

    ?At the sound of flesh violently exploding Hiro looked at his ves admiring their work.

    - Alert: Five Tailed Terror Scorpion Lvl 43 has been defeated by Party Member 1573 exp gained! -

    ''Hmm, I like the exp, but none of them can operate without sleeping yet. We will need to rush till they reach 80 INT and 40 STR, then the real grind begins.''

    Hiro then walked towards the shining stone on the ground and picked it up. Geo and the rest came to Hiro expecting to getplimented only for thetter to start cutting apart the scorpion carapace.

    "Wasteful, there is hardly any piece of use. I suppose not dying is an achievement." Hiro then turned around and addressed the three waiting on his words like pets.

    "My name is Hiroto Musashi, I choose you three to be servants for my family. I have one rule and one warning. Rule 1: My word isw. As for the warning."

    He then walked forward and grabbed all three by their cors and hoisted them up. If earlier Spirit was the only pressure, Hach and the others felt, now the San-Baka were walloped by the immense crushing weight of all three calibers.

    "My wives are mine if you fuckers even look at them funny. I will chop you assholes into confetti. You three will serve as their servants and guard. For every wound on their bodies, I will carve up yours five times. Your lives are tied to theirs do I make myself clear?"

    Overwhelmed by the pressure all three nodded their heads franticly like bobbleheads. Hiro then let go of them and added.

    "You now have tasted how I roll. Youe with me fights like this will be your daily routine. When I return to my family you will guard them every time I am not with them. As for everything else. I don''t care what you do.

    "I care not of your circumstances nor would I ask. I can promise you one thing. I will give you power in the shortest time possible. However, you need to give it your all or you will die. If you do not wish for such a life tell me now and I will pick another ve."

    Geo then stepped forward and ask. "Master, we are fugitives who have a disagreement with a big-shot crime boss. We voluntarily became ves to hide from them.

    "If wee under your wing, it may put you at odds with them. It may even endanger your wives will you take us even then?"

    Aurum noticeably started to fidget as Geo talked, while Lars remained stoic. Hiro who heard the plight of the three smiled as he answered.

    "I n to kill the princess, so I will be challenging the entire continent anyway. What''s a crime bosspared to that? That is fine."

    Lars interrupted at this moment to rify. "You intend to kill the Saint of the Dominii? Are you not aware of her reputation?"

    Hiro then started storing the useful bits of the remains of the scorpion as he answered. "I am aware, and it makes no consequence, Rhyne and I can no longer exist under the same sky. When I gain enough power. I will take her head. It''s not a matter of If but when.''

    Aurum then regained his vitality as he cheerfully remarked. "Then it seems the oracle I received proved correct. The savior they said really existed."

    The butcher then turned around and asked. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Unaffected by Hiro''s manner of speaking. Aurumically pped his forehead as he replied.

    "Where are my manners, I am a disgraced noble master. And I actually opposed the corruption of the nobility in my empire and got driven out for it. I went to the church of Eternity and paid good money for guidance."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Church of Eternity?" inquired Hiro.

    "Ah, it''s the dominant religion in the kingdom wee from, formerly part of the Valorious empire. They worship the Eternity sisters or Fairy Saviors. Anyway, the oracle went, ''Find your purpose in the forest of frozen dew.''

    "Geo is a fellow noble also in dire straights while Lars is a friend I helped get off the streets. I am the reason we desperately journey all the way here."

    Lars then interrupted the story to rify Aurum''s words. "Aurum saved me from a life of evil. I tried to assassinate him when I was eight. He helped me get away from the [Convent of Shadows] and employed me as his aide, been with him ever since."

    "And?" urged the butcher, by this time he stored the entire beast in his inventory.

    Geo then asked what Hiro''s words meant. "What do you mean and?"

    Hiro then faced them again and answered in impatience. "And. As in and what difference does telling me all of this make? Should I give you all a cookie for arriving here? I told you already. I don''t give a damn about your sob stories. I asked only one thing, and need only one answer. Will you follow me or not?"

    Aurum wryly smiled as he answered for all three of them. "We will follow you, master. We vow to live and die protecting your wives. All we ask for is the strength you offer."

    The Butcher then smiled as he again snapped his fingers, this time three balls made from solidified Aura fell from the skies in different directions in the same manner. "Wonderful. Then let the fun continue. I got three this time. One for each of you, try to keep the organs intact."

    Before the youths could ask what he meant, a chorus of unintelligent sounds echoed all around them. The Caravan which didn''t actually go anywhere started to sweat bullets at the sounds of giant footstepsing for them.

    n who already had a haggard appearance asked in a panic. "Ugh, Musashi-sama will your ves be the ones doing the fighting again?" Hiro nonchntly answered. "I will protect you and the Caravan personally. All the beasts we encounter will be handled by the three of them.

    "You are free to the corpses aside from the Magic stones and hearts. Hach and his men are free to join, but I will not be responsible for any death."

    When the merchant heard such a powerful warrior guarantee his safety he began to feel a lot better. Hach on the other hand looked like he stepped on shit.

    The mercenary has been on n''s security detail for as long as he can remember. Thus he knew well the abilities of the three ves taken in by Hiro.

    His entire team would die if they encountered such a powerful scorpion. Yet, to see it being manhandled by the weakest ves in n''s merchandise left a bad taste in his mouth.

    ''I wonder if there is a way toe under his wing, the power he granted to those three would have been something else. Can I change jobs?''

    Eventually, three Five tailed terror scorpions gallivanted into the vicinity of the caravan. n and the rest looked in horror as even just one of these beasts could wipe them out. But Hiro shouted for all of them to hear.

    "Show me what you got! Anything goes. I want all three dead in fifteen minutes. Take a second longer and we will leave you behind."

 Chapter 119 The Daughter Of Fire And Steel 2

    ?"Fifteen minutes? Alone?" Hach couldn''t believe the instructions of the butcher. Yet instead ofining. All three ves made requests instead.

    "Master, do you have a weapon the dimensions of a greatsword?" inquired Aurum.

    Larua on the other hand requested the opposite. "Master, I will perform better with twin middle-sized des. Would you happen to have some?"

    As the two made basic requests, Geo asked for something absurd. "Master, I request a weapon with better mana receptivity. It is for my skill [Magic Swordsman]."

    As the entire caravan waited in anticipation, Hiro then suddenly pulled out swords from thin air. He gave an extremely wide greatsword to Aurum, a couple ofpact longswords to Lars, and a katana to Geo.

    "Dump your calibers into the weapons and see their effects. Their limit is 500 points. They are yours from now on. You have 14 minutes remaining. Get to it."

    "YES, MASTER!" X3

    Seemingly pleased with his gifts, the three each rushed to their targets with renewed vigor. Hach and his crew looked on in envy at the ves. Swords that could have effects when imbued with calibers could be considered high-ss magic weapons.

    Most don''t even have the funds to get a magic weapon as their ingredients were extremely expensive. They might be able to if they save enough money for a low-ss one, but those have pitiful effectspared to the ones Hiro just handed out.

    Low-ss magic weapons usually only had basic attributes. Edges that do not dull, weapons that are lighter when sheathed, or weapons that have a specific element. While extremely practical they couldn''t ept calibers.

    The ones that do, allow for explosive increases in power, weapon abilities that invoke various effects, orbat-rted buffs that significantly shift the tide of battle.

    Because of such a wide distinction, what weapon a person uses could be considered a measure of their sess on Valorious. Seeing the caravan escorts biting their lips in envy, Hiro grew nostalgic at the weapon his girls created for him.

    ''Ah, at times like these, I marvel at how amazing the [de of Mitsurugi] was as a weapon. I will have the girls make me a new one then hide it in my inventory like a good luck charm so it doesn''t break.''

    "Ah, Musashi-sama were those weapons part of your loot from ruins in the Frozen Dew Forest? Do you perhaps have some that I could purchase from you? I am willing to trade in more products if you like. How about a couple of sexy maids?"

    Hiro got interrupted from his daydreaming due to n trying to make a brand new trade. ''Good grief, this money grubber just doesn''t let up does he?''

    "No, I don''t have any to sell, they are not from ruins. I made them from monster parts and calibers in my spare time. Their durability is low but the effects are good.

    "I have more of the spare parts if you want, but I will not make weapons for you. I will trade them for clothes for both my ves and myself."

    A bit dejected from losing the chance to procure magic weaponry. n maintained his smile as he responded in high spirits. Anything could be sold so long as you know who to sell it to.

    "Oh! Excellent! Even just the materials are fine. I have some battle suits that will fit you all! I have a list of materials I am searching for, and am more than willing to take them off your hands should you be in possession of them.

    We can continue the exchange in items, If you need something I do not currently have I will procure them for you at our next destination."

    For the next several minutes Hiro and n hammered out the details of their agreement. To save on cargo space, the trade will be done when they arrive in the next city.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro then requested for an item that left everyone''s eyes in contempt. "n, do you have wedding rings to sell?". Instead of a straight answer, the caravan escorts including n gave him questioning stares.

    "Wedding rings? Hiro-sama I am sure you mean wedding nes right? No one uses rings anymore since they became the symbol of NTR."

    Puzzled by the cold judgmental res of the peanut gallery Hiro wondered what the hell did he do to get such a treatment. "I have no idea what you are saying, exin from the beginning."

    n who knew Hiro had no reason to lie started to exin patiently. "Hiro-sama about five hundred years ago. A high-ranking noble made wedding rings to sell, he lobbied his crafts on married women with the idea that his rings gave beneficial effectspared to standard rings.

    "The problem arose when the bastard ced arrays into his products, the arrays had one purpose: to forcefully NTR the wives from their husbands into the Noble''s battle harem."

    Hiro asked in shock, "What? How? What? Why?"

    "Exactly, as the Noble had a domination rank of S, he targeted beautiful countryside wives and used domination orders to rape them. The man then turned the wives into his salesdies after he moved to a new area to start his business anew.

    "Due to the sudden disappearance of the noble women and theck of information about what he looked like more than 20 women were abducted before the criminal got apprehended. It took three years to catch him, in that period to be safe wedding rings became taboo items.

    "The event marred the symbol of wedding rings in such a negative manner, the nobility stopped using them for vows entirely. They had since moved to use nes."

    The reincarnator grew angry at the fucker even though his crimes were 500 years in the past. "I hope he got what he deserved, no wonder no one uses them anymore."

    n smiled brightly as he confirmed it was due to ignorance that his patron asked for the rings. Currently, wedding rings had a stigma as items for people who had cheating and NTR fetishes. Any merchant caught selling wedding rings would have his business shut down without questions.

    "ording to the History books, all the wives were returned to their spouses unharmed except for the stains on their honor, meanwhile the noble got castrated and sent to the monster mines. He died a yearter from having his rear end ripped apart by fornication with a minotaur.

    "As for your request, I do have some fine Wedding Nes I have on hand. Some are even priced as much as a high-ranked magic weapon."

    Annoyed Hiro quipped to the merchant "I already told you I won''t make you any. Stop trying. Show them to me."

    The merchant clicked his tongue in disappointment as he asked his servant to fetch a couple of boxes from the carriage.

    "I wouldn''t be a merchant if I stopped doing business just because someone said No. But I am curious who would these be for?"

    "What do you mean who? For my wives of course."

    "Eh? You are the one giving them?"

    "What? Is that weird?" asked Hiro.

    n then exined "It is, in Valorious, subs are the ones who ask for marriage, the doms are the prize everyone wants to get after all. Well, that is for case for doms who are above S rank at least."

 Chapter 120 The Daughter Of Fire And Steel 3

    ?Hiro then made a lovesick face full of longing that had the rest of the caravan escort show various reactions in surprise. What happened to the dominating butcher everyone feared?

    The person in front of them looked like a teenager who fantasized about kissing his crush. What the fuck? By this time, the San-Baka came back covered in sweat and blood. Aurum acted as the leader and shouted in pride.

    "Master! We did it! We took down the mons¡­"

    Only to find the unfamiliar man looking at Wedding nes before him. ''This dude must really like nes.'' Thought Aurum. Before anyone else could say anything, Hiro choose three of the nes and closed the boxes.

    The moment he stood up the very air around him changed. Once more an inhumane chill enveloped the man. The start contrast took everyone by surprise and set them on edge.

    If earlier the butcher transformed into a lovestruck child, now the tyrannical monster appeared in all his inhumane temperament. The butcher''s words broke the silence caused by his shifts in demeanor.

    "Twelve minutes, passable. Did you salvage the corpses?"

    Lars came forward and showed three magic stones asrge as bowling balls. Geo, on the other hand, winced as he presented pieces of meat covered in blood and fluids of disgusting origin.

    "We have master, here are the hearts and the magic stones. Unfortunately in our haste none of the scorpion carapaces got left intact." Exined Aurum.

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi has shared [Meat shop],  [Voracious], [Unquenchable] via [Butcher] -

    Aurum, Geo, and Lars made disgusted faces after they read the descriptions of the skills they just got. As no one else saw the system messages the next words of the Wolfen butcher put everyone on guard.

    "The Magic stones are yours, From this day forward you know what to do right?"

    Wincing in disgust Aurum tried to make things better by asking to treat the meat.

    "Can we at least¡­"

    "No."

    "How about we¡­"

    "No."

    "Even just a li¡­"

    "No."

    Denied any recourse but to start their careers are carnivores in the purest sense of the word. Hiro elucidated the matter, while slowly indoctrinating his ves. He didn''t mind the others hearing.

    "This is what it means to follow me. If you want power, leave your humanity behind. I also threw mine away as what I desired needed such a price. If you wish to stay weak, stay human.

    "But should the time your need for poweres, cry in helplessness and regret knowing the fault is no one else''s but your own. If you stop here, I will look for new ves. Choose."

    Aurum after a moment of contemtion made a determined face and took one of the hearts off Geo''s hands and started to eat it raw.

    Lars, ced the bowling ball-sized magic stones by Hiro''s feet presumably for safekeeping and followed suit.

    Geo, after making faces full of revulsion, started to bite the bloody organ in his hands while forcing himself to not puke it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    n, Hach, and the rest of the caravan escorts were wide-eyed in disbelief. What were they seeing, did eating scorpion hearts give one power or something? Could they also get in on it? Hiro''s words echoed in the minds of Hach and his men.

    Unable to hold his curiosity in check n decided to ask for everyone''s benefit. "Musashi-sama, does eating scorpion hearts give one''s body a benefit or trait? Can we also partake in such a delicacy if the chance arises?"

    Hiro coldly cut him off as he curtly answered. "It does not concern you, we are moving. San-Baka, change into the battle suits n provided. Then run to the front of the caravan. Anything and everything thates. You kill, eat and repeat."

    The butcher quickly inspected their stats and smiled as he noticed, they now had 80 INT and 40 STR. This was the threshold that allowed system users to operate without sleep. When he asked the system why it needed such stats specifically. Its answer left him in awe.

    - Alert: At 80 INT, a System user gains enough brain power to create a "Second brain". And allows for Unihemispheric slow-wave sleep allowing for non-stop operations of the mind. While 40 STR gives the user enough energy to defer resting by eating. -

    "What the hell is Unihemispheric slow-wave sleep?"

    - Alert: This phenomenon exists in animals such as birds and dolphins. Granting humans a second brain gives a simr result. This new ability allows the user to toggle between brains. This allows them to rest the other brain while the other is in use. -

    "Well, I''ll be dammed, then does gaining more INT, grant more of these brains? Would I be able to research while I fight then?"

    - Alert: Affirmative, although the thresholds are different increasing INT does grant enough brain processing power to have multiple active cerebral cortexes focusing on different things. -

    Back to the present the butcher then looked at n as he asked. "If I can guarantee your caravan will be safe at night, can you arrange for your men to drive non-stop?"

    n unsure of why such a request needed to be even considered looked at Hach for his opinion. The mercenary leader thought for a while before answering.

    "I have enough men for 4 rotations if none of them need to guard. Just driving is something all of them can do. Theoretically, we can."

    Bewildered the merchant verified what such arrangements were for. "Musashi-sama, what about you and your ves? If you do all the guarding and fighting, how would they sleep, eat and rest? Won''t they die at this rate?"

    At his words Hiro smiled while ignoring the man''s question instead he asked one of his own. "How long does it take to get to the next city?"

    "12 days." Answered n.

    "And if we do not stop?" Hiro added.

    Hach had a troubled expression as he answered for the merchant. "If we only stopped for quick meals and bathroom breaks, Four days."

    Pleased with the time saved, Hiro then made a vicious smile as he looked at n.

    "As I told my ves, to follow me they have to throw away their humanity and be something more. I am a monster. A monster needs no sleep and needs no rest. Make the arrangements. My ves and I will handle security until we reach the next city."

    Thus for the next four days, the San-Baka annihted and devoured everything that attempted to even get near the caravan. The stress from the repeated cycle of monsters arriving, fighting then dying soon became normal for the people in the caravan.

    Unbeknown to anyone else Hiro kept summoning all the high-level monsters he could sense and threw them at San-Baka to clean them up. Initially, Geo and the others keptining about being tired and needing to rest.

    However the more they fought the stronger they became, and the more they ate the better they felt. When they started to earn additional stats, skills as well as calibers. Their attitudespletely changed.

    Hach and the others initially thought they were just suicidal, but as the days passed they saw in real-time, the number of levels, loot, and skills that San-Baka gained. By the second day, the three lost all vestiges of being boys and grew up into hardened men. By the third, gone were the humans, and born were the monsters.

 Chapter 121 The Daughter Of Fire And Steel 4

    ?By the time the caravan arrived at their stop, the San-Baka leveled up so much that they now looked like in their twenties. As they were garbed in the ostentatious Battle suits n sold to the nobility, despite being ves they were akin to young masters instead.

    Aurum was dressed in a white suit with red and ck ents, due to his upbringing every one of his movements had both ss and grace to them.

    Fulgeo wore a ck tunic with golden ted buttons and embroidery. His long hair which he kept in a ponytail ented his nobleman image.

    Larua on the other hand chose a ck suit with white silver designs. It matched well with his ck hair and amber eyes.

    Battle suits were what the nobility wore inbat. Made from monster materials didn''t differ much from normal clothing but had exceptional defensive capabilities. Some of them were even better than full-te armor.

    But the most excessive feature they had came from being able to reinforce their abilities with caliber energy. This allowed Nobles with calibers to increase their stats by using the suits to convert calibers into pure power.

    Such a function allowed many people who wore the garments to save their lives when inbat and assassinations. Naturally, their poprity grew with each sessful life saved. This drove their prices way up to the point that only people with significant financial backing could wear them.

    With Aurum, Geo, and Lars''s increase in levels, and their new wardrobe hardly anyone recognized them. They were worlds apart from the thin, scrawny ves four days ago. So much so that n internally started to regret his decision.

    Not to be left behind Hiro on the other hand wore a simple all-ck formal suit that contrasted his hair and eyes. The outfit looked like a JSDF officer''s suit back on earth, undoubtedly the resemnce came from the spread of Japanese culture.

    Throughout the journey, Hiro kept half his brain directing and monitoring the San-Baka. The other half he used to speak with n at length about many things.

    Such as news, geography, religion, and politics. Perhaps the most important thing he learns where about the Regalia.

    "n, earlier you said you are a devotee of the Regalia Shani, what does that mean?"

    "Hmm? Before I answer how is it you live on Valorious till your present age yet still do not know of them?"

    Aware that n had yet to stop investigating him, Hirobined the lives he lived to craft an origin story. "I was abandoned as a child. A man by the name of Diaz found me and cared for me in the Frozen Dew forest.

    He told me to move out when I reach 18 so here I am. Aside frombat, he didn''t believe anything else had much importance."

    "Oh, then Musashi-sama has lived a hard life, that exins a lot. Normally only transmigrators would not know of such things. So I assumed you were  a hidden transmigrator or something."

    Hiro felt it, n exhibited a kind demeanor but had a warrior mentality. The man had balls of steel as even with the butcher''s threats, he fished for any bit of information about Hiro. Initially, he wanted to y safe, but his senses didn''t believe the man to be a turncoat sellout. So little by little, Hiro threw breadcrumbs to see what the merchant would do.

    Unaware of the current mussing of Hiro the merchant proceeded to exin what the regalia were. "I believe Aurum touched up on it a bit, wee from thends of the fallen Valorious empire. The current Valorious empire of Emperor Leonidas Dominii is actually the Dominii empire which changed its name."

    Perhaps due to understanding more about Hiro, n exined the dissonance of the two Valorious empires in his statement. Such attention to detail impressed the reincarnator greatly.

    "Our empire fell due to an undead called the blight walkers. In case you were wondering, the capital is now gone, but the kingdoms around it still exist. Emperor Leonidas saved the fallen kingdoms by incorporating the entire continent into the Dominii empire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "His decision to rename his empire into Valorious came from his wish to reunite the continent under one banner. Ah, I apologize for being sidetracked. Where was I?¡­ right the Regalia. When they were still four kingdoms the main religion of the continent was the church of eternity."

    Hiro listened closely to the information being shared by n, now he understood why Rhyne''s empire wasn''t called the Dominii empire despite their family being the royals. He also wondered if a connection existed between the church of eternity and the fairy saviors.

    "The Church of Eternity is based on the teaching of the Eternity sisters. I say that because despite being three of the nine saviors, they always stressed that they were not gods. And that there is only one god. And he is called the [Creator]."

    When Hiro heard his exnation, memories resurfaced in his mind about a garden with three beautiful women and a world of darkness. The man ced his hand on his head in pain as the feeling of amnesia assaulted him.

    "Musashi-sama?" n could not help but ask if Hiro was all right due to the weakness he now exhibited. The reincarnator then snapped back at him as he said. "I am fine, continue your story, don''t mind me."

    After a few minutes, Hiro returned back to normal. When the merchant saw the color return to the face of his conversation partner. He continued his exnation.

    "Anyway, the regalia are truths the Eternity sisters shared. ording to them. Time, space, and life were bound by three constraints. Those constraints are the Regalia.

    "Their names are Antheia''s Lotus, Shani''s Ledger, and Kairo''s Hourss. Each has aw that devotees are expected to follow.

    "Antheia''sw is ''Remember your past and keep strong their memory for by their sacrifice you were born. Embrace your origin as it will make you whole.''

    "Shani''sw on the other hand says ''Help those in need for they will return to you all that is due. For any help, you receive get back a percentage.''

    "Finally Kairos''w dictates ''Never deny any truth you find, for epting yourself and others allows for worlds to be created. By their branches and seeds will roots be judged so too will peoplee at the end.''

    "Honestly I don''t think most devotees know what thews mean. But to receive the church''s blessing believers are to choose a regalia to follow."

    ''What the hell is up with these religious beliefs, doesn''t thew of Shani just sound like Karma? The first one sound like a bad trantion of honoring your parents. I have no idea what to make of thest one.''

    Despite finding it absurd Hiro asked n to share his beliefs as a devotee of Shani. The merchant''s response sent chills down his spine.

    "The clearest exnation of Shani teachings is goodwill, basically it goes the more good in the world you do, the better your life will be when you reincarnate. Do bad and you may not be even human in your next life. This goodwill is recorded in the ledger and will be the driver for your reincarnation."

    Hiro then looked at the Regalia portion of his status screen.

    - Spirit: C | Ledger Karma : +50% -

    "No Fucking way¡­"

 Chapter 122 The Daughter Of Fire And Steel 5

    ?Hiro felt the mysteries slowly unraveling. Why would the church''s teachings suddenly click with the regalia section of his status screen? rmed the reincarnator brought up the other parts of the regalia.

    - Aura: A | Lotus Assimtion remaining: 40% -

    (Remember your past and keep strong their memory for by their sacrifice you were born. Embrace your origin as it will make you whole.)

    What could be the connection? What does making you whole mean? If the Lotus needs to be assimted, that is assimtion the embracing? So the lotus is a euphemism for one''s origin?

    ''Remember your past and keep strong their memory for by their sacrifice you were born, what the hell does that mean? I should study my own family history then?''

    - Mana: E | Hourss Era: Root Branches Remaining : 0 -

    (Never deny any truth you find, for epting yourself and others allow for worlds to be created. By their branches and seeds will roots be judged so too will peoplee at the end.)

    As Hiro meditated on the words branches and seed, various memories from his past life reverberated in his mind.

    (I am the first of the realities of which they have failed. And you are about to be thest. Yousted this long only because the guardians are here. If even you fail the Regalia will erase [Hiroyuki Mitsurugi] and doom the entire universe.)

    (So I used a domination order to have her kill herself to figure out who the Heir of Dragonblood would reincarnate as in all 100 branches, next when would be the perfect time to break your will? After she wiped herself from existence Iunched a n to kill the heir before she managed to protect you.)

    ''I feel like I am going insane, if alternate realities are branches, then does that mean I no longer have realities left? And what the hell does era mean?''

    Hiro felt like he just stepped into something he should not have had, and started to feel a chill down his spine. What the hell was going on?

    "Master! Master! Master! " Suddenly a hand attempted to grab his shoulder and in reflex, Hiro stopped it by crushing the wrist with a vice-like grip.

    The sounds of multiple bones fracturing soon followed. "AHHHHH! That fucking hurts master please let go!" Hiro then came to his senses as he found Aurum''s right wrist in his hand.

    His ve kneeled on the ground in excruciating pain as his wrist became thinner than a straw. Naturally, the ends of his wrist didn''t fare any better as his entire forearm turned purple and his hand fell off his arm.

    Despite all standing up, none tried to pry Hiro''s hand off in fear of being crushed like Aurum in return. Hiro then calmed his tense heart and let go of his ve''s wrist or what was left of it.

    He grabbed the hand on the floor and ced it before Aurum''s wrist. Suddenly Hiro invoked a skill "[Sacrifice]". At his words, Aurum''s destroyed limb started to heal itself to full health.

    Bruises appeared on Hiro''s own hand only to disappear just as fast. Hiro then let go of Aurum''s now reattached hand and stood up. Noticing they were already at the gates of the city Hiro looked back to n and asked.

    "How long was I in a daze?" The merchant then answered after a moment of silence. "About fourteen hours. We arrived two hours ago. We are next for inspection so we tried to wake you. Your Caliber''s prevented anyone froming close. Only Aurum got to touch you."

    Hiro then looked at Aurum as he praised his ve. "Good job, thank you for waking me up. I will reward youter." When they heard the word reward, Geo and Lars felt envious.

    A broken wrist could be considered a small payment for a reward from a man who gave out high-ss magic weapons. Internally Hiro felt an extreme dissonance with time. What the hell happened to keep him stuck for fourteen hours?

    ''I need to pay attention next time, luckily Aurum woke me up. Who knows what could have happened? I need to get back to the girls as soon as possible.''

    n then spoke with the guards as they began to check the cargo. When they cross-examined the good manifest as well as the security detail, the absence of three ves and the addition of four guards became a problem.

    When they checked what happened identification of Hiro and the San-Baka all they had wereme excuses like "A monster ate it.", "It got stolen.", "I lost it at a card game." The one who saved the day unsurprisingly was the man with the skill [Divine Arbiter].<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "My good man, We will get our new identification tags at the adventurers guild. I give you my word. the sun seems high, here is something to use for a round of drinks."

    Aurum then inconspicuously ced a thumb-sized magic stone into the guard''s hands. Due to magic stones onlying from monsters, they were always in high demand. Such a small stone already went for 100 Vals.

    For city guards who earned barely above the minimum wage of 250 Vals a day, it naturally made their eyes pop. The guard who received the stone quickly pocketed it and made a slight cough.

    "Ahem! Right, missing Id tags are normal for adventurers. Okay, you may pass. That is provided youe backter once you get new ones reissued. Failure to do so will force us to detain you for questioning, understand?"

    Nodding San-Baka and Hiro were issued temporary passes and allowed entry into the city. The guard then made a snappy salute as he announced. "Wee to Anvil, otherwise known as the city of Fire and Steel."

    The moment Hiro stepped foot into the city, a voice of a young girl crying pitifully echoed in his mind.

    ''Help... Somebody help me... Please... It''s dark... I''m scared. ''

    Hiro quickly used his superior senses and X-ray vision to scan everyone in the city, using his high INT, he noted every single person and disregarded anyone above 13 as the possible source of the voice.

    His ves who saw the shining eyes of their master guarded him in a circle. After about five minutes Hiro found the origin of the voice. A ck-haired girl locked in a crate in the basement of an opulent building.

    When he checked her status screen, he couldn''t believe his eyes.

    _____________

    Name: (Unnamed)

    Race: Unawakened Dragonkin

    Past Lives: (Orkan Vingesverd), (Nydelig Forsyn), (Lyn hellebard), (Vulkansk Kant) , (Lidende Messias), (Keiserinne Kavaleri) , (Brennende Jomfru), (Isregn brolende), (Rosasjele Gudinne), (Filiale Von Drachenfeuer), (Riluttante Zhertva)

    Level: 1

    Age: 10

    _____________

    ("Hiro-sama, I have been under orders to observe you since you first arrived. Watching you confront all the hardship made me feel like I saw the Saviors in the war. Seeing your will strengthened my own.)

    (I end this wretched life in happiness as I spend myst moments with you. Let us meet again Hiro, maybe next time I get to monopolize your affection instead?")

    ("Everything is ready for you Hiro-sama. Innumerable realities burned and died all for this moment. The choice from thousands of years of preparation will rest in your hands.)

    (And I am sure you will not falter. After all, you are the unbreakable, the man who stole my heart and the Bloodline of Steel. Goodbye Hiro-sama. I love you.")

    The image of the woman who sacrificed so much for him once again resurfaced. She loved him yet he couldn''t return any of her affection. Seeing the defenseless little girl Hiro''s insides started to burn.

    "In this life, I repay you for all I owe. I aming Rilu."

 Chapter 123 The Daughter Of Fire And Steel 6

    ?When Hiro stopped his skills, he noticed his ves guarding him in a circle. Amused he told them to fuck off.

    "San-Baka, leave this city, what you have on you I give to you. Sell these magic stones and live your lives. I already freed you from very. From this day on we are strangers. The strength you gained is from your own efforts so you owe me nothing."

    Hiro then proceeded to dump arge number of magic stones on the sidewalk, catching the attention of many onlookers. The amount he dumped went over a million Vals. The entire street stopped in its tracks and proceeded to eye the fortune like wolves.

    Fortunately, the very fact that a person became rich in magic stones dissuaded anyone from trying to steal them. When Hiro started to walk towards thevish building, his former ves got in front of him.

    "Master, what are you saying? Why are you suddenly freeing us?" asked Aurum. All three of them changed in both appearance and demeanor in thest three days. Right now they couldn''t imagine going back to their old lives. Not after meeting the Wolfen Butcher.

    "Get out of my way, I am in a very bad mood and about to murder an entire building. Move. I will not ask again."

    This time Geo stepped forward and used logic to stop Hiro. "Master, your main goal is to retrieve your wives from the Prince. In order to do that you opted to use n''s connection to get in quietly ensuring their safety.

    "While I will not stop you if you decided to proceed. Know that n is a merchant known by many, with this decision you will remove any possibility of using him and will turn yourself into an enemy of the state.

    "I know that matters not to you Master but remember that until the time the mistresses are already by your side, your actions directly affect their safety, you cannot be careless."

    As Hiro heard the sound arguments from Fulgeo, he gripped his fists in anger. Traces of calibers started revolving around him as he expressed his displeasure about Geo''s air-tight case.

    Fearing the worse, Lars stepped in to add his input. "Master, the world of night and day are vastly different. While it would affect the mistresses if you do it in broad daylight, the same does not hold true when the sun sets."

    Aurum then crossed his arm over his chest like a knight and pleaded. "Master, in times like these allow us to assist you. Give us three hours, we will have a n for you by then. Once we know what it is you seek, we will use our skills to achieve your will in the shortest time possible."

    Inwardly Hiro''s heart grew warm, he treated these guys like shit, yet here they are now offering to help him like knights to a king. Knowing they were right, he noted how reckless he got due to having more Aura in his body.

    Hiro then shared his X-Ray vision and marked Rilu with a [Mark of Affection]. A [Mark of Affection] is the higher version of [Mark of Protection] simr to annihtion being the next level of vengeance.

    "I need to get into this building and retrieve the girl in the basement. She is important to me. I also want to know what she is doing there and who is responsible. Get me names, then get me in a room with them. Do this and from today onwards you are among my people."

    Lars asked anxiously "Master how should we treat her? As a ve, an object, your lover, or your family?"

    Originally Hiro wanted to smack Larua sideways but then remembered that this is not earth. In monarchic societies, engagements of ten-year-olds could be considered the norm.

    While sex waited until around sixteen, the royalty and nobility normally had spouses even as children. So Hiro understood Lars asked not in malice but in consideration to him how should they act.

    "She is part of my family, treat her as my daughter. Her safety is as high as my wives."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The three then kneeled and performed the same fist-over-shoulder salute as Aurum did and shouted in a loud voice. "BY YOUR WILL MASTER!" They then moved towards the building in a blur.

    Hiro then looked behind and saw arge group of people still drooling over the giant meter-high pile of magic stones. He also noticed that Hach and his men as well encircled the pile like guards.

    n who noticed Hiro and the San-Baka''s discussions ended already jogged over to Hiro''s side. "Musashi-sama. It seems something has caught your attention, might I be of service? I can simply take my payment from the pile of magic stones there."

    Hiro then walked passed him and took all the magic stones back into his inventory. He then took a bowling ball-sized stone and handed it to Hach. "Thank you for guarding the pile, here, drinks on me."

    Hach''s men cheered in high spirits as the bowling ball-sized stone sold for roughly 100,000 Vals. Such an amount by all standards could be considered a huge sum of money.

    For reference, n paid Hach''s mercenary group 250,000 Vals for their services for a month. To get half that amount from five minutes of work naturally made everyone smile in pleasure.

    Several of them started bowing in reverence to the deep pockets of the Wolfen butcher. Hach also smiled while leaving an open-ended advertisement. "Our des are yours, Mr. Musashi. Just send word and my mercenaries will be there at once."

    n, who felt he just got his most trusted guard poached couldn''t help but smile wryly. Hiro then came back to him and continued their talks. "That money belonged to my men. I have a hundred times more, now tell me what that building is and how I can get inside."

    The merchant followed Hiro''s line of sight and saw therge building that looked like a golden hill with elegant windows. "Ah! That''s the Anvil auction house. You can take items to sell, or buy rare items. They are stringent in letting people in so normally you need a referral to participate."

    Hiro then pieced together why Rilu would be in such a ce. He tried to keep anger from getting the best of him and listened to the merchant answer his question.

    "Actually Musashi-sama, I happened to be a member, that ce is the main reason why I needed toe here. I will be selling my products in that venue."

    n then came closer and whispered in a small voice. "Today is also a special day as the Anvil ck Market Auction will ur at midnight. I didn''t prepare anything as thought I would still be on the road by today. My registration is for an entire two weeks from now."

    Seeing that Hiro didn''t have much of a response, n then added further. "Rumor has it that the highlight of this event would be something amazing. An unawakened dragonkin."

    Hiro then asked n, "Is it toote to sell your ves, in Partisan?"

    "No, I don''t have any specific preference. My products are of a quality that would still sell even in the capital."

    "Very well, sell them there, and forget about this ce."

    "Why do you say that?" asked the merchant in a puzzled manner.

    "Because after tonight, this ce would no longer be standing."

 Chapter 124 The Daughter Of Fire And Steel 7

    ?n''s eyes popped out of their sockets at the threat he just heard. Normally he would ignore such a thing as simply wishful thinking. But granted that he saw the butcher turn his worse products into veteran monster yers. The merchant knew the man never joked.

    Most people would grow scared at knowing such information. But n Srayver marched to a different beat than the majority. Here came a chance to have arge group of people die under unknown causes. He could even gain favors by telling people to not go.

    After a minute of contemtion, n decided to do what merchants do best. Make a bloody profit out of anything possible. "I will have entrance passes for the ck market prepared for you and your men.  Please allow me to also arrange for masks and garbs for assassinations."

    Hiro then shook his head as he replied. "Give me the passes, no need for the mask and garbs. Those are only for fleeing the scene. There will not be a soul alive once I am done."

    The two men moved their discussion to a secluded restaurant and after a simple meal, n started to confirm what the butcher''s n actually entailed.

    "Will you also be killing the products? And the innocents."

    "No," Hiro answered curtly.

    "Then please take them to a safe house I will appoint outside the city. Once they arrive my people can ensure their returns to the families if they were abducted, or give them employment should they have no ce to return to."

    Intrigued by such things Hiro gained some insight into the moralpass of n, while the merchant preferred to be clean, he wasn''t afraid of getting his hands dirty.

    Hiro had n sell off a small quantity of A-rank Magic stones for cash and paid him a bonus for his help with the passes and the aftercare of the ves that would get rescued.

    In line with his previous disposition, Hiro said he will not take any of the ves as his own except for the dragonkin. Intrigued at the nature of their discussions, Hiro then asked the merchant a question that would stump most people.

    "Are you fine knowing yourpatriots would be massacred by me in the next few hours? Do you feel disgusted knowing I can n and execute such a tragedy with literally no conscience?"

    After some thought, n answered while tracing his beard. "I find your questions moot Musashi-sama. As per your instructions, I no longer consider you human so questions about your morality or conscience no longer matter."

    He then continued as he drank a cup of coffee. "Would you fault a hurricane for destroying farnd? This is how I now view you Musashi-sama, as a force of nature. You act to your will as nature does. As you already decided, stopping you is pointless, however, capitalizing on your actions is not."

    Hiro then made a disgusting smile as hembasted the merchant. "There is a special ce in hell for people like you. Are you not afraid of the consequences of your actions?"

    n then started tough in glee while answering. "Well that would be terrible if I would be alone, luckily I would have you to keep mepany Musashi-sama. I have a feeling so long as you are there it wouldn''t be as boring."

    Vein''s nearly popped out of Hiro''s temple in response to the verbal counterattack the butcher received. "I have to say though, are all merchants like you? I have yet to meet men with bigger balls than you."

    Smiling at thepliment, the merchant then made his guesses to Hiro''s statement. "Then that leaves only two possibilities Musashi-sama. You haven''t met a lot of people. Or the males you all met are nothing more than children. The weak-hearted cannot prosper in business or anything for that matter."

    "Indeed." The two partners in crime continued chatting about general topics while waiting for the San-Baka. Hach and his crew already left n, as they couldn''t imagine him being in any danger with the Wolfen butcher by his side.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After three hours, the San-Baka arrived at the restaurant and proceeded to exin everything they found out. The three managed to learn everything n and Hiro knew and added some new bits of information.

    "Master, the youngdy seemed to be a normal child two months ago, after that she fell into aa and started to speak in dragon tongue in her sleep. Her parents worried and looked for doctors who notified the local gangs."

    Aurum who exined had a sad expression on his face as he borated on the pitiful life of the unnamed dragonkin. Lars then took over and exined the next events that lead to this point.

    "As only dragonkin can utter dragon tongue, about a month ago local gangs murdered the parents of the child and took her as their property.

    "The youngdy appears only to have woken up a week before today with a regressed mentality. ording to the doctors, she doesn''t even remember who she was or what her parents looked like.

    "Knowing that holding a dragonkin might bring about the wrath of the authorities on them the gang prompted to sell the child on the ck market as soon as possible."

    Hiro then interrupted to verify something "What is the name of the gang that took her?"

    Lars answered with a face of irritation. "They are named the [hand of shadows] Master. I checked and they are a sub-harem of the [Convent of Shadows] they are based in Anvil with their base of operations in the auction hall."

    The next one to speak was Geo who ced arge scroll on the table. "Master the little miss is the final item to be sold in the ck market auction in the evening. Invitations are hard toe by so I had Lars steal four passes from unscrupulous individuals.

    "We were able to get a copy of the floor n from the city hall. The young miss is currently stored in the vaults guarded by an army of a dozen Lvl 50 Adepts.

    "The clienteleing areprised of various big shots of the Valorious underworld. The strongest system users are a couple of lvl 78 Adepts bodyguards of some crime lords.

    "Funny enough even the one we previously ran from will be in attendance. There would be a total of 450 people attending the auction. Add in their guards and you are looking at over 1200 people.

    "Combined these people control over 70% of the drugs, ves, prostitution, assassination, and ck market in Valorious. The worse bastards of this country. Thend would be better off if all of them are dead.

    "The building is secured from just three entrances, all weapons are confiscated upon entering and only defensive artifacts or battle suits are allowed."

    n who heard such a thorough presentation started to be green with envy. The San-Baka performed well above what professional agencies could do and eclipsed what he could offer the Wolfen butcher.

    Hiromented with a smile. "Impressive, then we strike tonight. We will free all the ves and deliver them to the safe house n prepared. "

    Aurum then asked what do we do about the rest master? Aside from the guest, their guards, and the auction personnel, there would easily be over two thousand people. What do we do about them?

    A cold chill pervaded the restaurant, the origin, the man before them. His words marked the beginning of a series of tumultuous incidents. His words while simple carried immense weight. "We kill them all. No exceptions."

 Chapter 125 Redeemed

    ?The group had mixed reactions to Hiro''s deration. He then ced three money piles each close to 100,000 Val in value in front of him.

    "Take these, use them for whatever need you may have. Get me a room closest to that ce. And five skull masks, bandages enough to cover five grown men, and five sets of fake metal arm prosthetics. Four for grown men, one for a ten-year-old child."

    n then interrupted "I can get those for you within the hour, currently it is the month of Lions so most merchants are preparing for Halloween. But why those things specifically Musashi-sama."

    Hiro made a bloodthirsty smile as he answered. "I changed my mind, even if no one sees, I''m sure there are ways to peer across time and space. Why not use it to announce my arrival."

    He then stood up and looked out the window. "These items will be the mark of a terrorist group I will use as a front. Any and all actions I cannot do in broad daylight will be performed by this group."

    Geo who noticeably got excited asked in reverence. "And what will the group be called Master?" Hiro gave his reply and thus the most feared terrorist group of Valorious came into the world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The time now passed by slowly, and with their ns mostly set, San-Baka continued to survey and perform reconnaissance on the auction house.

    n vowed in the name of Shani to never disclose what he heard. And proceeded to try and leverage the situation as much as possible. How would a businessman act if he had knowledge of disaster that would happen in the future?

    Naturally, send all your enemies there, and tell your allies to avoid it. Of course, he couldn''t be obvious so n''s letters sounded like this.

    "Greetings Enemy, I know we got off on the wrong foot. I apologize for any bad blood we have that was shortsighted of me. As a peace offering, I got invitations for you at tonight''s ck market auction. Enclosed in this letter. Please attend and I''ll treat you to a drink afterwards."

    Or

    "Greetings Ally, I give this information to you in full confidence. Do not share it unless you wish the wrath of Shani upon your head. Whatever you do, do not participate in the ck market auction tonight.

    "I will reimburse your expenses for acquiring your ticket. Just stay clear of it. Should my words help you in some way, I hope you remember it the next time we do business."

    Naturally, the effect of such actions would bring about a good future, n would be able to eliminate thepetitors he had bad blood with, and have his allies or even prospective partners owe him.

    Hiro who spied on the merchant using his senses and [Reverie Beyond Hope]ughed in amusement. Being gray in morals could be considered a necessity if one wanted to be an excellent businessman. The reincarnator admired the ruthless efficiency of n.

    His actions could be considered second-degree murder but the man spent a fortune on getting tickets to the event. Of course, getting arge number of rmendations would tip the hand of shadows. So he employed several ck market forgers to create them.

    As the documents were all in a rush with absolute anonymity by the time he was done, n spent close to 400,000 Vals. Most would consider such a gamble insane. Yet, should it payoff the monopolies he would secure in the future would pay for that amount a thousand times over.

    Hiro noted each name n invited, as a service to the merchant. He would ensure these bastards died in the cruelest manner. When the thrill of the hunt evaporated. The reincarnator again checked on Rilu.

    The helpless child cried in silence in the darkness of her prison. Gagged, and bound there were no considerations made for herfort. Hiro felt his heart crushed.

    Remembering what the actual Rilu went through, it seemed that such a cycle of hardship is normal for the heir of Dragonblood. Hiro who experienced one reincarnation already suffered from both memory and personality dissonance. What more a person that had more than ten? The butcher again brought up the status screen for the child as he inspected further.

    _____________

    Name: (Unnamed)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Race: Unawakened Dragonkin

    Past Lives: (Orkan Vingesverd), (Nydelig Forsyn), (Lyn hellebard), (Vulkansk Kant) , (Lidende Messias), (Keiserinne Kavaleri) , (Brennende Jomfru), (Isregn brolende), (Rosasjele Gudinne), (Filiale Von Drachenfeuer), (Riluttante Zhertva)

    Level: 1

    Age: 10

    _____________

    Rilu was already in her twelfth reincarnation. When Hiro inspected it further, he noticed he could scroll up in the past lives section. While only thest dozen could be viewed Hiro soon discovered Rilu had thousands of names.

    "Just how much suffering are you expected to endure? How merciless is Ethan Dragonblood to forcefully treat his heir like this? All to protect me? What the hell is so good about me, I''m just a random orphan from earth?"

    Suddenly Hiro started to remember a beautiful voice trying to tell him something. The weird thing about ity in the nonsense surrounding it. He "remembered" the voice to be heavenly but in reality the memory he had turned the voice into something from a radio on an extremely bad frequency.

    (Are you sure? Your soul cannot endure another life. This will be yourst chance to live a happy life. There will be no do-overs if you die prematurely once more.)

    ''A soul has a limit? Then what about Rilu? How can the universe force her through all those lives without rest? Herst dozen names all either screamed of battle or hardship.''

    [Polygot] a skill Hiro got from grinding in the Frozen Dew forest allowed him to understand words intuitively. Even without knowledge of the words. He gained the ability to read and understand anynguage.

    Unfortunately, the effect ended there thus he could not speak it so its use only came from listening to people bitch in anothernguage. Hiro acquired it without trying from the hundreds of monsters that made unintelligible sounds as he fought them.

    Only overlords such as the 10-meter Owlbear could speak in human tongue. The rest just screeched or hollered in whatever form they could.

    (Hurricane Wingsword), (Lovely Providence), (Lightning Halberd), (Volcanic Edge), (Suffering Messiah), (Empress Cavalry), (Burning Maiden), (Ice Rain Roaring), (Pink Soul Goddess), (Daughter of Dragonfire), (Unwilling Sacrifice)

    ''Riluttante means unwilling. Damn, it''s like these names are an indication of the lives they would be given. Her names are all violent in nature. Some of them are downright depressing.''

    "System do souls have a reincarnation limit?"

    - Alert: Affirmative, souls are a finite resource. They are regenerated by karma, but as not every soul is kind, the average limit is three reincarnations. -

    "Wait. What do you mean souls are regenerated by karma?"

    - Alert: The energy of souls depletes when they are in a shell. The only time they regain it is if they perform acts of Karma. The more they perform the stronger the soul bes. When it reaches a certain value the soul is allowed to reincarnate once more. The Ledger rating determines how long the regeneration process would be. -

    "You are telling me souls have to work in order to get reincarnated?"

    - Alert: Affirmative, souls working to get reincarnated grant their strength to people for a portion of their Karma. The more just or unjust the act, the faster or slower the souls get to reincarnate. -

 Chapter 126 Redeemed 2

    ?With that realization, Hiro found parts of what he knew suddenly clicking together like a puzzle. The unimaginable feeling of learning the truth about the world made the man feel ecstatic.

    1. Spirit power relied on the person''s willpower, overturningmon sense by pushing the human heart and will to the limit.

    2. Spirit gives one peace and a sense of belonging which controls apathy. If you be apathetic you be an emotionless machine.

    3. Spirit was the only resource that required willpower. It used the strength of those who have already passed and those yet to be born. When one takes in their strength, one also needs to endure their sorrows, rage, and regret.

    4. The whirlwind of emotions causes those whock the willpower to be slothful due to conflicting memories. Ultimately they be apathetic to the entire world.

    5. [Leo who calls himself an edge lord and a "Chunni" says that his poweres from the departed. ording to him the aptest term for his abilities is "Spirit Power", I will shorten it to "Spirit"]

    6. Shani''sw on the other hand says ''Help those in need for they will return to you all that is due. For any help, you receive get back a percentage.''

    7. The clearest exnation of Shani''s teachngs is goodwill basically it goes the better in the world you do, the better your life will be when you reincarnate. Do bad and you may not be even human in your next life. This goodwill is recorded in the ledger and will be the driver for your reincarnation.

    8. Spirit: D | Ledger Karma: +50%

    "System, souls manifest in this world as spirit energy. They do so to reincarnate faster, they do not choose if their act is good or evil but are simply taken in for the ride by the will of the system user. Correct?"

    - Alert: Affirmative -

    "Then increasing the Ledgers karma grants one a higher priority to spirit energy?"

    - Alert: Affirmative -

    "¡­ Thews are teaching the people how to gain and wield calibers. Helping those in need increases the Ledger karma. The cycle of reincarnation spoken by n is the person''s Karma ranking.

    "Good people reincarnate faster than evil people. It is all connected¡­ The church. The calibers. The Savior''s.  Everything. How long did they n this for?"

    Hiro then started to pace in contemtion. The feeling of solving the mystery felt addicting. How many people stumbled on this truth? The current belief is that there is now way to increase calibers aside from stats.

    "No wonder priests have the most SP. I thought it made no sense that AGI-based professions increased in Spirit, while healers all grew SP in a different manner. AGI governs senses, you need to ''See'' more in order to help. Shit! Are Aura and Mana hiding simr truths?"

    - Alert: Main Mission: Reim the Legacy of the Saviors Updated! -

    "What the hell? It got updated? Status Mission screen: Reim the Legacy of the Saviors."

    - Alert: Reim the Legacy of the Saviors: Difficulty: SSS  Reward:??? Progress 15% -

    - The nine saviors who ended the era of demons all disappeared, but why?. You have gained the second page of the diary of a historian, search for the rest in thest known locations of all the saviors. The truth may shed some light on the events guing the world. -

    - Updated 1. The Church of Eternity is meant to teach the future how to wield and develop their calibers (10%) -

    - Updated 1.1 Spirit power summons the dead and the unborn to fight in exchange for Karma. The Regalia Shani''s Ledger records the Karma of each being. The ledger''s rating increases or decreases the Spirit a user can wield. (5%) -

    "Okay, so the goal is to be altruistic then, should I help olddies with their groceries or something? No, priests and knights have some of the highest SP. So I need to heal people? No, I currently have SPparable to even bishops. No, it''s not that."

    Hiro franticly started to walk in circles. If he could increase his caliber he would be able to do a lot more. And knowing how to increase it would also help strengthen his family and his army.

    The man then froze in ce. Again his mind remembered the words of his Alter ego and the bitch he hated the most.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    (I was amazing! But I also got cocky and proud. I save cities with one swing of my sword. Tales of my deeds spread, protecting countries, ending wars, and stopping cmities was just normal day for me. I was the hottestmodity Valorious even saw. Luckily I remained faithful to my harem and didn''t pick up chicks left and right.)

    (But I pretty much did everything else. I lorded over the masses, my word becamew. I executed any who opposed me. Entire countries bowed to my will. Kings and Emperors groveled at my feet, offering even their own wives and daughters toe under my protection. The power, prestige, and authority intoxicated me like a drug. But then they came.)

    (I already seeded 99 times. The ones in this world are thest. Due to yourzy ass way of living, none of your other versions could defend themselves. It was like open season!¡­)

    ''Prior to dying my initial n after meeting the girlsprised of just living in a quiet ce with them. Let us think about this for a moment.''

    (Unlike your pitiful ass when I got summoned was OP in every sense of the word. In a month my total stat count already surpassed 10,000 points. In my arrogance I didn''t prepare enough, I had allies but because of Rhyne I kept everyone else aside from our girls at arm''s length.)

    ''If I came here with that kind of power¡­ my need to gain strength would not be so desperate. Assuming I figured out Rhyne''s goal I would have left her immediately. And just live my second life in peace. That would be what I would do.''

    Hiro tried to use his INT to figure out from context clues, how Alter Hiro lived. As Alter Hiro failed despite his overwhelming power, the reincarnator wanted to gleam any nuggets of wisdom he could find.

    ''Alter Hiro, despite living in the countryside would have been helped out if the catastrophes affected him. If kingdoms ask for his help. Hmm¡­ I would probably help at first but then consider the entire thing troublesome after some time.''

    The problem with having a savior or superhero came in the form of reliance. The more people relied on you the less they would try to strive harder on their own. Saving people just for the sake of it created victims. Simr to the saying giving a man a fish.

    Alter Hiro gave everyone fish, this is what caused the world to rely only on him when the [Forsaken] arrived. No one could fend for themselves. Consequently any ce he could not defend perished and med him instead of taking responsibility for their actions.

    ''Then came Rhyne''s words, what entails azy-ass way of living? If one had the power how is one expected to act?'' At his mussing Hiro remembered an excerpt from the savior diary.

    [Dius reiterates it repeatedly. "Noblesse Oblige", is the inferred responsibility of privileged people to act with generosity and nobility toward those less privileged.]

    ''Responsibility¡­ to do what? I am no hero. I am just an orphan who died in thisnd.

    (GLORY BE TO THE SAVIORS! FINALLY! The one they saw all those years ago¡­ Masters! The Heavenly Sword has finally arrived once more! The bloodline of steel remains alive despite the injustice of this world! I HAVE NOT FAILED YOU! I AM A FAITHFUL SERVANT!!)

    (The important thing to know is that you did note here by chance, you are part of a n that took millennia to take shape. You are arguably the most important piece of it. Should you be marked by the [Forsaken] as its Herald that n automatically goes kaput.)

    (Everything is ready for you Hiro-sama. Innumerable realities burned and died all for this moment. The choice from thousands of years of preparation will rest in your hands. And I am sure you will not falter. After all, you are the unbreakable, the man who stole my heart and the Bloodline of Steel. Goodbye Hiro-sama. I love you.)

    ''How does any of that make sense? What choice did I make? I know wanting to reincarnate, but do people get born again just because they want to?''

    Hiro then remembered a new memory. In the memory, He was the man speaking to three women covered in veils. Like the previous one he recently experienced the voices were again covered in static.

    (Send me to Valorious.)

    (Are you sure? Your soul cannot endure another life. This will be yourst chance to live a happy life. There will be no do-overs if you die prematurely once more.)

    (I am, I will go so long as my wives need me.)

    (Then no further words are needed. May the Gospel protect you Hiroyuki Mitsurugi. And I thank you for your choice.)

    Hiro then remembered what he was called by Patches, and he even looked at the glove covering his right hand.

    "I¡­chose to be the Heavenly Sword. I chose to be the only thing standing between the [Forsaken] and the world''s end¡­ Alter Hiro failed because he felt invincible. I consider myself weak until now. that is our most ring difference.

    "Read differently, to prepare the world for their arrival is also a way of stopping the invasion. Alter Hiro iszy as he didn''t bother. He just focused on himself. He should have had the same mission as me. Then if I act oppositely I will get a better Karma rating?"

 Chapter 127 Redeemed 3

    ?Suddenly Hiro felt a wave of Mana nudge him by the shoulder, in reflex he crushed it with his hand. Upon noticing he once again got lost in reverie he, as he looked around the San-Baka were around him.

    "See, I told you this is way safer. You would have to be aplete Idiot to touch the master when he is in the zone."

    "I agree."

    "Yeah, his grip hurts, didn''t you see my hand pop out like a doll''s thest time?"

    Knowing that this isn''t the first time he got lost in his thoughts, Hiro closed his eyes to reorient himself. After a minute the voice of Aurum gave him an update.

    "Master, It is time, the normal auction has concluded. The ck market auction is about to begin. Everything is ready and we only wait for yourmand."

    Thinking that he needed to give a warning, Hiro then started to speak his mind. "I will be ughtering arge group of people before the sun rises. Race, creed, religion, gender, or affiliation be damned. All because they dare coveted what belongs to me.

    "While I did say, I will consider you my men after this. Know that the path I will travel is not for the faint at heart. There will be death and bloodshed. And we will either know victory or death. You are no longer ves, so if you wish to turn back now is the time."

    Geo started to chuckle and soon the rest followed him in expressing their amusement. Puzzled Hiro failed to find anything funny on what he just said. The one to clear up the matter naturally fell on the leader of the San-Baka.

    "Master, we are notughing at you. We just find your concern for our benefit hrious. If you asked a couple of days ago we might have turned back. But now that point is moot."

    After hearing what Aurum had to say Hiro faced the three and wondered what he meant. Lars then added.

    "Master, the concerns you mention are for humans. There are no longer any people in this room. Only monsters. We crave strength. To us. Nothing else matters."

    Geo then gestured towards the door. "Shall we go then, Master? The youngdy awaits. Be it battle or bloodshed we will follow. We follow not because we are loyal, but because we crave strength."

    Hiro then smiled and remembered what he told them.

    (I care not of your circumstances nor would I ask. I can promise you one thing. I will give you power in the shortest time possible. However, you need to give it your all or you will die. If you do not wish for such a life tell me now and I will pick another ve.)

    ''Right, these guys are just as desperate as me. They are not loyal to me but to my strength. Selfish people are the easiest to predict. They will act in their own self-interest.''

    "Very well, Let''s go."

    Before they exited the hotel they stayed at n and Hach were near the entrance to the lobby. It became evident they were quite tense, probably because they know what is toe.

    When Hiro''s group walked up to them, n made a quick bow and held out both hands with a scroll. "Musashi-sama here are the coordinates for the safe house I prepared. I will go on first to Partisan, by the time you arrive, everything would be ready for your meeting with the Prince."

    The reincarnator found it odd, here lies a merchant who had a lot to lose but gambled everything on his affairs. If Hiro suddenly didn''t continue with his ns. n would be left at a loss. While the San-Baka had reason to believe him the man before him did not.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On a whim, Hiro decided to ask. "Why do you trust so much in anything I say? I could just as easily turn away and run. The amount of money you sank into tonight is quite a lot."

    n then smiled while answering. "Because you are not human. Humans are capable of deception and lies. You my dear butcher are a monster through and through. Faithful to your instincts. That may change in the future but for now. I know you show no falsehood."

    "And such a thing allows you to gamble it all on my affairs?"

    "Indeed. As a man who grew up with nothing but liars and con men to see one so pure is rare. You are like a sword my dear butcher. You never pretended to be anything else."

    Amazed at the analogies n used, Hiro held out his hand for a handshake. "If that is how you see me then so be it. Thank you for all you have done for me. May we meet again."

    - Alert: n Srayver has been given the [Mark of Protection] -

    Unaware of the hidden boon he got, n shook Hiro''s hand in glee as he returned the farewell. "Our time together could be considered short but extremely meaningful. Happy hunting, I will be waiting in Partisan."

    After saying farewell to the merchant and his guard. Hiro and his party went to the secret entrance of the Anvil auction house. As per noble customs, the San-Baka circled Hiro allowing others to know who called the shots in their group. With Aurum taking point.

    When they arrived at the checkpoint a couple of guards blocked their way. "This is private property so unless you have an invitation, I will be asking you to leave."

    Aurum pulled out four ck market auction passes that were ck cards with golden letters. Upon receiving them, the guards used a barcode scanner-like magic item to verify their authenticity.

    After a couple of beeps, the guards gave the clear and handed out four ck masquerade masks. "The auction is officially dered as a masquerade ball, please keep these on for its entire duration."

    After the four men slipped on the masks, they entered the auction hall and got led by an attendant through an underground stairway. Unlike the official auction held in the grand hall, Hiro''s party eventually arrived at a wide underground room the size of a football field.

    In terms of both grandeur andvishness, this underground auction hall did not lose to the main hall. Arguably it could be said to even exceed it. Chandeliers that lit up the hall shone like thousands of tiny stars in the sky.

    Despite being underground, the illumination mimicked the ambiance of an evening party set outdoors. While there were thousands of people, none interacted with each other as small tents wereid out by the dozens. An elevated tform existed in the middle which would be the main podium.

    Behind the podiumy a wide stage with curtains simr to a theater. Beautiful men and women in skimpy outfits went tent to tent offering either wine or their bodies as part of the amenities.

    Hiro noticed that everyone from the guards to the servants all belonged to the battle harem [Hand of Shadows]. He also noticed that while there were high leveled system users, they didn''t even detect his probing.

    When he inspected the entire hall, barring a few people, their stats were in the mid 300-400s. Each of the people in the tents had battle harems to their name with over hundreds of members.

    ''Their stats balloon above what their levels are supposed to be because of the battle harems hm¡­ Interesting.'' While they could be considered high for system users. To a monster like Hiro, they still looked like sheep.

 Chapter 128 Redeemed 4

    ?An old man with a monocle then got up to the podium and called the attention of everyone to start the proceedings. "Greeting everyone, please call me Jack. I am your auctioneer this evening. Being able to attend this event means you are all individuals of impressive power and influence.

    "It is this auction''s hope that by this event''s end, our itemsnd into the care of those most worthy of them. Let us begin, our first item is¡­" Jack began the auction by describing the first item to be sold.

    The auction items ranged from weapons and armor, magic devices, illegal materials and substances, and ves. Disgraced nobles, dangerous criminals, and disced refugees were auctioned off with impunity.

    Monsters, both young and old were also sold. The poprity of the many items showed the depravity of some people.

    "Sold! To the young miss at tent 29!"

    Geo thenmented. "Ugh, I could never get used to this, notice how the bids for that animal tripled when they shot it with a drug to make its dick erect?"

    "Well, furries have always been a thing, I was told beastkin existed even in the past, maybe the nobility''s interest in mating with animals came from that? I on the other hand find selling off noble women to pay back debts is most depressing." Aurum mused.

    Larua thenmented in a downhearted manner. "It is always a cruel fate to be lost in very. Whether to be used forbor, war, or sex. Only a fraction of ves'' lives turns for the better. Luckily we are part of the minority, n could have sold us here if that was not the case."

    "Why don''t you just buy them then? I already had n turn your magic stones into cash, aren''t you three millionaires at this point?" asked Hiro.

    Aurum shook his hands as he answered. "How could we use that money, Master? You sharing your skills is the only reason we could even get them in the first ce."

    Geo then scoffed as he added. "Aurum is a stick in the mud, in this regard Master, Lars is even worse. I manage our finances, but even if we did free some of the ves, without a means to earn, they would most likely sell themselves again. Besides none of this matters..."

    Before Hiro could reply Larua interjected. "Master, I have confirmed they have retrieved the Little Lady from the vault. Her turn would being soon."

    As Hiro ignored everything else and invoked [Reverie Beyond Hope], Geo finished his statement even without an audience just for finality''s sake. "Because by the end of the night, they would either be free or dead."

    Now that the reason foring here approached. The butcher again reviewed his n, like a ghost his consciousness begged him to reconsider.

    ''What about the innocent people in the employ of the [hand of shadows]?  Some of the products are criminals with heinous crimes! Killing or sparing them based onbels is wrong!''

    Hiro reminisced about his life back on earth. Due to working so many jobs, the man met saints who looked like demons, and devils hiding behind angelic faces. Acting based onbels carried the danger of killing an innocent or sparing a criminal.

    There were criminals who reformed themselves, and those who had psychotic lifestyles sometimes came from the innocent. In death all things are final, so how can one act as if they stood on the moral high road?

    ''What insufferable bullshit. I am not here to punish the evil. They took something of mine, so I will take it back. There is nothing to misunderstand. Everything else is just a consequence.''

    With his mind set, Hiro nned to continue with his n until he heard voices in his mind.

    (We wished for a savior, Hiro-sama.)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    (Husband. Sorry. Don''t hate you. Don''t throw me away. I''ll be good. I''ll be useful.)

    (You are my savior, Hiro-sama. Like the shining white knight in fairy tales, you gave me salvation.)

    (What are you saying? As If I would show such behavior to anyone else. This side of me is known solely by you¡­ baka. The one who granted me happiness greater than that of kings. The man that made me feel cherished and loved despite what I am.)

    As the voices of his most cherished wives resounded his will began to shake. Of the two thousand people he intended to kill, how many children, lovers, spouses, and parents were connected to them?

    How many of them were here waiting for someone to save them? Desperation came in many forms, isn''t Hiro someone who could burn the entire world for his women? A thug here might be an asshole; But how is one to know if as a father the thug cherished his children?

    Being someone who grew up without parents, did Hiro wish to inflict the same pain on others? These people may have been just following orders, but does that absolve them of the evil they took part in?

    Why does Hiro even get to judge? What moral high ground did he stand on to be able to decide who lives and who dies? How many of the people here were simr to Rilu?

    (Rhyne-sama is my goddess, I am her scythe. I will reap her enemies to thest. Everything I am, mind, heart, and soul belong to her, remember this. I could not even go against her if I wanted to.)

    (It was hell Hiro-sama to serve the one who destroyed your life and love her as you did so. Yet meeting you made it all worth it.)

    ''Right, this is what it means to be strong, you get more responsibility for your actions. I will not change my decision, but I will manage the affairs of those that passed.''

    Hiro never was a saint nor did he try to be, the people here will die for their mistakes. And the butcher will need to receive the Karma for everything he did, good and bad.

    Some day, someone wille for his head in retribution. The cycle of hatred never stops till one side is annihted. The reincarnator made a silent prayer in eptance. This is what it meant to be strong.

    When future enemiese for him, he has no one else to me but himself. If he wanted to protect his family, then bing stronger naturally became his only option.

    "[Reverie Beyond Hope] - Full Inspect- Regalia Only"

    Hiro invoked one of the modes of his Limit skill and used what he learned about Shani''s Ledger. If this regalia served as an ount of the evil one did. At the minimum, it can be used to differentiate the bad eggs from the good ones.

    While it is not perfect as it removed the chance of forgiveness and redemption, Hiro is no saint. "[Integrity of the Faithful] - Mark of Protection Ledger Karma at +50% above, Mark of Annihtion at 30% below."

    The San-Baka noticed therge number of marks Hiro assigned to everyone in the building. Geo naturally figured out what his master intended to do just from his words. He spoke for the three of them as he said. "We obey."

    Aurum on the other hand kneeled and dered in a solemn voice. "Thank you for your kindness, Master." Even Larua had a smile on his face. While the three intended to follow Hiro, they also had their own inclinations as former humans.

    This was not some game where you kill people on a whim, the ones around them all have lives of their own. And while murdering the morally bankrupt couldn''t be easier, terminating the innocent is heavy on one''s heart.

 Chapter 129 Redeemed 5

    ?Inwardly the San-Baka breathed a sigh of relief. And thank the heavens for who made the butcher change his mind at thest minute. Hiro shared the regalia rating of each person. Thus the San-Baka learned a new way of looking at the world for the first time.

    "10%, 20%, 0%, hell we even have negative values for some of the tents." Marveled Geo.

    On the other hand, Aurum asked Hiro in curiosity. "Master, is this Karma rating something you came up with? How is it determined?"

    "Don''t ask, all I can say is I am not the one who judged them. The world did."

    At Hiro''s cryptic reply, his men stayed silent, they each had different ways of interpreting it ranging from admiration to curiosity. It was at this moment that Jack announced in a loud voice the moment they all waited for.

    "We finallye to the highlight of tonight''s auction, an item of rarity and magnificence beyondpare! An unawakened dragonkin!"

    Tworge men brought a small girl ten-year-old girl to the stage, the girl had ck hair and wore a simple white tunic that covered her petite frame. The chandelier''s all turned off their lights, and spotlights focused on her while the hall got covered in absolute darkness.

    Due to being the only one in the light, the young child tried to cover her eyes in pain. The sound of metallic chains and shackles echoed with her every movement.

    "The seller went to great lengths to procure such a fine specimen for tonight. As a dragonkin, the product is far stronger and far more durable than your average human, on top of having an unprecedented Aura capacity and immense potential."

    Arge man then held one of the child''s arms as another smashed a two-handed ax on her frail-looking limb. Widely different from one expected, the girl''s arm didn''t get chopped off but the man got thrown back instead.

    "Even at the novice rank the product already has [Dragon Armor] a [B] rank defense skill and [Aura Enhancement] an [A] rank support skill. Once it gets to [Initiate] or even [Adept] its potential is beyondprehension."

    Therge men then stripped the girl nude and held her hands to allow the hall to see her entire body. The young child who didn''t understand what was going on cried pitifully as the over a thousand people inspected her like a piece of fruit.

    "As you can see, even underdeveloped, the product has extremely soft skin, an exquisite face, and would be able to endure much punishment. Dragonkin regenerates at an extremely fast rate so the product is certain tost for a long period of time, even if subjected to let''s say more intense physical activities."

    The men then forcefully dressed the small dragonkin and connected her chains connected to the tform; as one would tie a dog to a post.  An elegant-looking ck cor got mped on her neck before they left the stage. With their departure, the hall''s focus returned to the ck-haired child.

    "So as you can see, in terms of quality the product is top tier. Whether to be used as a guard, a pet, a tool for amusement, or sexual relief. The product will satisfy her new home ensuring her new master would get their money''s worth!

    "To ensure her obedience, a special restriction cores free with her purchase. This cor restricts Aura and skills andes with a shock feature, which is extremely useful for training, torture, or punishment."

    Jack then showed a small device and pressed a button on it. An audible beeping sound came from the ck cor and a powerful electric current caused the child to fall to the ground.

    The shock had such a high voltage that the dragon''s skin charred in some parts. In the next second, however, her skin healed back to normal verifying Jack''s im.

    Smoke lingered around the child as Jack told her a simplemand. "Stand back up quickly or get shocked again." Afraid of pain the young girl tried to get back on her feet as she trembled.

    "As you can see, the product is a fast learner and understand simple instructions really well, in terms of food, feeding the product is optional as Dragonkin has the innate ability to convert Aura into sustenance."

    Jack then fixed his monocle as he mmed his auction hammer to get everyone''s focus back on him.

    "Now that the exnations are over. We shall begin. Bidding starts at Ten billion Vals! 100 million Vals per Increment per bid. Begin!"

    "15!"

    "15 Billion to tent number nine! Do I hear 20 Billion?"

    "Okay, 20 Billion to the gentleman in tent 45! Do I hear 21 Billion?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "22!"

    "30!"

    "36!"

    "36.1!"

    "Do I hear 37 Billion? 37 Billion! Do I hear 38 Billion?"

    Very quickly the amount started to skyrocket, indicating how much interest the hall had in the child. Hiro, whose fist already started to bleed from gripping too hard, had a mini storm of calibers revolving around him.

    The one''s bidding had an average Ledger rating of negative 30%. It did not take a genius to understand why. The San-Baka who were being drowned in the palpable killing intent radiating from their master stayed silent.

    They did not know how Hiro wanted to begin the ughter, but as he had yet to say anything, they only stood behind him waiting for orders. Unknown to them Hiro wanted to see who would covet Rilu, for these bastards, a quick death is far too simple.

    If he didn''t get here ahead of time, Rilu would have been bought and tortured by these fucking pieces of trash. The stress culminating in his body needed a release soon. Hiro then raised his number to indicate his willingness to participate.

    "150 Billion."

    "150 Billion! Amazing! 150 Billion To the gentleman in tent 32! Does anyone intend to go higher?"

    "Tsk. Unclout bastard."

    "Such a boorish man, I lost interest."

    "150 Billion? That can already buy a small country. Who the hell is this rich bastard?"

    Along with the money he raised, various people expressed their displeasure at Hiro, the people most hated at auctions were the ones who raise the price too high too quickly.

    It kills the excitement of the bidding while forcing the amount to be paid to quickly skyrocket, normally beyond the reach of most people participating.

    Hiro who had the entire hall focused on him, radiated killing intent enough to send most guards to their knees. rmed, most of the onesining quickly shut up in silence.

    "150! Going once! 150 going twice! SOLD at 150 Billion! Bidder number 32, please wait until our attendants fetch you at your tent. You will be then guided to the venue where the transaction would bepleted. Congrattions!"

    "No need, I will take her now."

    "Huh? Pleaseply with the auction rules, this is what the terms indicated by the seller are."

    "I couldn''t care less what he wants."

    Hiro slowly stood up and used his inventory to instantly transform into his costume. He had a skull mask on half his face, and his neck downward was wrapped in bandages all while fake metallic prosthetics covered his arms like armor.

    entric in all definitions of the word the man leaped from his tent all the way to the stage. The butcher then approached the child and ripped apart the steel post she was tied to. In the same second both the ck cor and the shackles on the dragonkin hands and feet all fell apart.

    The man then reached out his hand and spoke in the kindest voice he could muster. "Child, I heard your cries, I am here. You do not have to be afraid of the dark any longer. I will protect you. None may harm you so long as I am here."

 Chapter 130 Redeemed 6

    ?The San-Baka took this as their cue and also wore the mask, bandages, and fake prosthetics. Less than ten secondster, they separated and quickly moved towards both the front and rear entrances as well secret entrance for the VVIPs. They quickly overwhelmed the guards silently and ended the ones with [Mark of Annihtion]

    When Hiro arrived on the stage, the VVIPs knew something was up. The guards knew their client''s safety was in danger thus a lot of groups stood up to move to the exits. The more powerful ones stayed to watch the show.

    Even though Hiro looked scary by all ounts, the child widened her eyes in wonder as she stared at him. She hesitated for a moment before epting his hand. Hiro then pulled her into his embrace. The child''s body looked extremely malnourished and weak.

    Hiro''s heart ached for her current state. He gently picked her up and allowed her to rest in his embrace. Hiro softly caressed her head as he whispered. "Good job for making it this far child, let me handle the rest."

    At his words like a spell, the child fell asleep with a soft smile on her face. The angelic features and innocence of the dragonkin tickled Hiro''s protective instincts.

    ''Such a defenseless creature. How could anyone wish to harm you? Are you smiling because you are no longer alone or do you feel safe? Why do you sleep so soundly after everything that has happened?''

    Jack then pulled out a sword and started to radiate aura from his body. "Bidder 32, I beg you to cease this disturbance at once. Return to your seat and await for the deal to take ce. No one will take the product from you."

    When Hiro heard Jack refer to the child as a ''product'' for the Nth time. He snapped. Hiro used his free hand to grab the sword by the edge and snap it in two. In the same second, he kicked jack into the gut with so much force he flew and mmed loudly into the wall.

    The elegant shock cor suddenly started to lift from the ground and moved towards Hiro''s hand like metal to an electroma. This feat is made possible by abination of skills Hiro learned as he waited for the auction to begin.

    His original skill [Mana Molding] allowed him to create constructs made from pure mana. As he now had more Aura and Spirit to spare he tried to create Aura molding or spirit molding but failed.

    Unsure why he cannot recreate the spirit footholds Rhyne''s devoted used, he started to change ideas instead. If Spirit is basically dead people hanging around couldn''t they be ordered to do stuff?

    It''s not like they could resist anyone thus Hiro started tobine Spirit to [Mana Molding] he could not have Spirit move objects, but for some reason, Calibers flow and opposed each other like sentience animals.

    Hiro had a dagger float in the air with a fixture made of Mana, like how amp is mounted on the wall. He then used Spirit to nudge the Mana construct around. To his surprise, he could use Spirit like a hand to direct the construct to his will.

    He experimented with this for a few minutes effectively bing capable of what others would perceive as telekinesis. Its current downside is that it cannot move too far away from Hiro, so it could not create remote weapons just yet. But pulling stuff to him is no problem.

    In his pettiness, Hiro covered the cor in a mourning star-like mana construct and threw it at Jack''s face. Even though the monocled man could not see the mana construct, the sharp spike of the ball made themselves known by piercing his face as it smashed into it.

    The damage of such a blow caused Jack''s jaw to dislocate and for numerous teeth to fall out. As the auctioneer felt the wide gap between him and his assant he started to beg for forgiveness.

    "Prease porgip me, I arm sowi. Daunt kir me prease! Tayke the frodukt. Just spwae me!"

    With multiple teeth missing and his jaw hanging on one side, Jack tried his best to plead for mercy as tears, snot, and saliva dripped from the orifices on his head.

    Hiro canceled the [Mana molding] on the cor which dropped it on Jack''s crotch. The remote for the cor then flew into Hiro''s hand like a young bird reuniting with its mother.

    "You did not spare my daughter even if she was in pain. I took 90% of the damage from the shock earlier you bastard. To subject a child to such levels of pain and torture, I now understand how you have a ledger rating of 0%. Suffer the electric shock you so readily dispensed you three-eyed fucker."

    At his words, Hiro pressed the same button on the remote Jack did and the auctioneer proceeded to light up like a star.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

    The man''s screams echoed in the entire hall, crowds were now forming at the entrances where the San-Baka stood. Each had about fifteen corpses surrounding them. All have either sword holes in the eyes, giant holes in their chest, or their heads separate from their body.

    Frightened at the brutality of the three, various people tried to intimidate, coerce or even bribe them to step aside.

    "Who do you work for do you know who I am? Let me out this instant!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Dunno, don''t care, stay there or die."

    "Young man, my battle harem operates a brothel, I can give you a hundred girls just step aside."

    "You could have all the women in the world and I still wouldn''t move."

    "So you want men then? Young boys? Or do Grampas get you off?"

    "Look here you fucker, I am straight! Just sit tight till my master finishes what he wants to say."

    "How much money is your master paying you? A man of your impable ability is wasted with him. Come work for me and I will double it."

    "Ho? I get paid by the hour and my rate is ten million Vals."

    "Ten million for an hour? Spot screwing with me!"

    The weak groups all focused on the doormen who prevented them from leaving. The truly powerful felt the skill that locked the entire hall in ce. And weighed their options.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I''m amazed someone can seal such arge venue. This chap must be truly powerful."

    "My lord, from just his caliber undtions I don''t think anyone from our side can take him on. We need to run."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Can you break it love?"

    "I am sorry husband, the skill locking us in ce seems to be [Cavea No Regeneratio] a rank [A] skill which means cave of rebirth. The only time I saw the skill was from the Immortal Hercules beetles from the Frozen Dew Forest."

    "Frozen Dew Forest? Wasn''t that ce being razed by someone they called the Wolfen butcher? Why would that skill suddenly appear here?"

    "I am sorry dear, but I don''t know what to tell you, it is possible to learn monster skills but the risks far outweigh the rewards. But it seems someone seeded."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Is he stronger than you?"

    "Yes."

    "By a little or a lot?"

    "You could have a hundred of me and we would all still die."

    "Well, shit.."

 Chapter 131 Redeemed 7

    ?"AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"

    Without even a moment of pause, Jack continued to spasm due to being electrocuted. The fact that the current entered and exited his body through his testicles made the entire thing more excruciating than it needed to be.

    Within the first minute, his body began to smoke. As he passed the [Initiate] rank at level 26, his internal organs grew tougher. This allowed his body to withstand currents that would make a normal person suffer from cardiac arrest for long periods.

    By the second minute, whatever joy Hiro got from watching him squirm wore off. He proceeded to crush the man''s skull with his boot. When the screaming on stage stopped, the sounds of a man stomping on it resounded.

    Those that never left took their eyes off Hiro and started to cower in fright at the man''s brutality. Within the cities and in Valorious in general Level 25 [Initiates] could already be considered powerful. As the current times could be considered rtively peaceful, not many wished to increase their levels desperately.

    It should be known that the only way to increase levels is by taking life. One can increase their passive or secondary skills by training. But murder and hunting are the only ways to raise one''s levels.

    Thus not unless a person goes out to hunt daily, reaching level 40 would be the limit for normal people. Thete Jack prior to being turned into a stain on the floormanded the auction through both eloquence and power.

    So it stands to reason that seeing such a person stomped without any ability to resist terrified the bidders. Hiro then walked forward while the dragonkin slept soundly on his shoulder while drooling.

    He allowed his calibers to reign free as his pressure engulfed the entire hall. The powerful people in the hall wanted to wait for Hiro to say what he wanted first before they attempted anything. Many believed that if the butcher wanted them dead, he wouldn''t bother locking them all first.

    "Greetings Everyone! Nice ce we have here no?"

    A man who lost both hisposure and temper roared in anger while drawing weapons and charge the door guarded by Aurum. "Get out of the way Blondie!"

    Unfortunately for him the golden-haired San-Baka turned his body and delivered a roundhouse kick to the man''s stomach. In a feat of brutality, Aurum grabbed the man''s face before he could fly away and drove his knee into the man''s skull.

    The cracking of bone could be heard as the man''s skull fractured. As if releasing all his pent-up stress, Aurum let go of the man''s face which allowed his body to raise from the ground only for him to swing his bone greatsword and bisect the man''s body in two.

    Blood and flesh enveloped the handsome man in a sanguine shower. Aurum made a perverted smile as blood dripped down from his face.

    "Anyone else? My master is still speaking."

    Due to the sheer gruesomeness of the death, thete man''s entourage couldn''t even mourn him. He was already the strongest member of their party. Thus if he died such a pitiful death the rest would be soon to follow even if they tried to get revenge.

    Seeing themotione to an end Hiro tried to resume his speech. "As I was saying¡­" unfortunately the smell of blood started to cause the remaining people to panic.

    "LET US OUT ALREADY YOU FUCKING MONSTROSITY! KEEP THE DAMN BITCH! I WANT NO PART OF THIS! SCRE..."

    A second man tried to shout at the top of his lungs before Larua suddenly appeared behind him and pierced his chest with a knife-hand. The man''s words stopped when he noticed a gloved handing out of his torso.

    Lars slowly uttered his words while separating from the man. "Interrupting the master is a grave sin." The San-Baka then turned and mmed his leg on the man''s neck so hard the skin, muscle, and bone tore causing the head to fly away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As the head mmed into a wall, the face on it had only one expression. Utter disbelief. The decapitated body slowly slid to the floor as blood erupted out of the neck and chest like geysers in a hot spring.

    Now covered in blood, Lars slowly walked back to his post as the onlookers audibly gulped in nervousness. Where did these monsterse from? Most of the people here knew all the powerhouses and wandering adepts in the empire. None of them could fathom the abilities of the three servants much less the one on stage.

    Hiro on the other hand said in frustration, "The next person to interrupt would be made an example of." Before he could even continue a chorus of screams came from the hidden entrance.

    Geo could be seen in a punching stance, while his surroundings had a fresh coat of red paint. Of course, he also had blood on him from head to toe. The redhead then saw the look of disapproval from Hiro and quickly waved his hands in defense.

    "It wasn''t my fault! He tried to leave. I punched him and he exploded. I didn''t even mean to kill him!"

    At his words, the majority of the bidders and staff moved away from the hidden entrance. the same happened to the other two exits. Hiro quickly said his words to avoid anyone interrupting him again.

    "Right, I''ll be quick, this young girl is my daughter. And you fuckers messed with her. So now you messed with me. I am angry so I need to let out some steam."

    Hiro then gestured to a female servant of the Hand of shadows, she had long blue hair and wore a ck suit. "Hey you,e here." At the butcher''s call, the young girl anxiously stepped forward.

    "Please don''t rape me I want to experience true love! I am too young to get pregnant!". Unable to remain calm the girl squealed her words which caused the San-Baka to break out inughter. Naturally, no one else aside from them made a sound.

    - Alert: Fregit Staratelj already belongs to Battle Harem [Hand of Shadows], [Hand of Shadows] Dominant has a domination rank of [A] System user can be forcefully dominated. Proceed? -

    Hiro lightly flicked the forehead of the girl as he rebuked her. "Get your head out of the gutter girl, I am engaged. You have a +70% ledger rating so I am sparing you. Guard my daughter. I will cut off a finger from you for every scratch on her understood."

    - Alert: Fregit Staratelj has been forcefully removed from [Hand of Shadows], add system user to [Heavenly Sword]? -

    - Alert: Domination link rejected, Domination Link now granted to system user Fregit Staratelj. Domination Rank Increased by one! New Domination rank: B -

    "EEEEHHHHH!! You NTR''d me! I can no longer marry!"

    Sounding like she got taken advantage of Fregit started to wail while covering herself with her hands. Theughter from the San-Baka grew louder at her cries. Hiro grew impatient and grabbed her hands and gave her the sleeping dragonkin.

    "Listen here you a piss-poor excuse for a nanny. I am not interested in you. Take care of my daughter and you live, if anything happens to her you die. Understood?"

    Seeing the aura radiating off of Hiro Fregit quickly nodded her head and shut up. She then sat down and ced the sleeping child on herp and started to caress the child''s ck hair.

    After expressing a nod of approval, Hiro then moved towards the end of the stage and introduced himself. "Sorry for that, Now let''s get down to business my name is Sabacthani, and I give you all a choice. y a game to redeem yourself or die where you stand. Anyone interested?"

 Chapter 132 The Butchers Masquerade

    ?"You name yourself ''Forsaken''? Aren''t you aware that such names are illegal? The Valorious empire would have your head!" cried one man.

    Hiro then leaped into the air and stomped that man into the ground. The intense force caused flesh, bone, and blood to ooze out like a bloody pancake. The butcher then picked out what remains of thete man''s skull and used it as a stick.

    "Anyone else wants to point out the obvious? I have a lot of pent-up rage I need to let out. You fuckers treated my daughter like a sack of meat earlier let me return the favor.

    The reincarnator then pulled bone swords out of thin air and armed himself. He had two long-sword-sized ones on the back of his upper shoulder, a small curved one on his lower back, and a giant greatsword one he stabbed on the ground.

    "Right, let me exin the rules. Everyone here but my people will participate in the game. There will be two teams, the defenders and the aggressors. The game is simple, all the aggressors have to do is kill me. The defenders on the other hand are to protect the aggressors."

    "Who will we be protecting them from?" asked another.

    "A monster known as the Wolfen Butcher." At that moment Hiro covered himself with the same Wolf pelt he used before meeting up with n. Unable toprehend what the rules intended to do, the majority of the people here got surprised when floating Chevrons of two colors appeared on top of heads.

    "Red is for the aggressors, defenders are blue. Ladies and gentlemen, Let''s dance!" With the games beginning Hiro charged at the strongest person in the room a level 78 [Adept].

    The adept pulled out a mace and attempted to defend himself, only for the butcher to cleanly bisect his top and bottom parts. Numerous aggressors took the moment to strike and stabbed their weapons into Hiro!

    A sword to the heart, a dagger to the right eye, an ax to the shoulder, and multiple spears to the back. Blood flowed out of Hiro like a waterfall. One of the aggressors shouted in glee when he saw the damage they inflicted.

    "HAHA! You aren''t so tough! So what if you have above-average calibers? Even at level 51, you don''t have anything on me!"

    The entire hall burst out in cheers at the sight. Many breathe sighs of relief knowing themotion has ended. Well, the ones celebrating were the novices and Initiates, the ones above level 60 all grew anxious.

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha" a bone-chillingughter drowned out all other noise. The original naturally was the gutted man in front of them with a wolf pelt. He continued to express his delight as sounds of his amusement filled the entire hall.

    People grew unsettled, the man had life-ending injuries, especially the sword to the heart and the dagger to the eye! How can he continue to move like nothing is wrong?!

    "This is all you can do? how pitifully weak. Tell you what. I will remain unmoving for 60 seconds. If you can kill me in that time you all go free. If you cannot, then I will have some fun."

    As the face mired with blood spoke, numerous bodies charged at him and mmed their weapons on him. More and more people joined when they noticed that the man''s eyes still moved.

    "Slice his head off! He must have the skill to regenerate his heart!" "FUCK! IT''S LIKE HITTING MONSTER ARMOR!" "BURN HIM INSTEAD!" "HURRY!" "HOW IS HE STILL STANDING!" "REMOVE HIS LIMBS!" "WE CAN''T! IT''S TOO HARD!"

    Due to the number of attackers, Hiro''s arms got shredded like meat in a butcher shop. His dark gray skeletal bones became visible to everyone.

    "What the hell is that some skill?" "Why are his bones gray?!" "WHO FUCKING CARES! KEEP ATTACKING!" "I''m running out of Aura!" "I am too!"

    "We are all going to die!"

    Even when they used Calibers, none could break the bones of the transmigrator. Burning, freezing, electrocution. The flesh left on his body gradually became nonexistent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With even his skin charred and destroyed. Hiro didn''t have the suit n prepared, so aside from the costume he wore as Sabacthani he wore nothing else aside from simple ck trousers.

    Scared beyond recognition, his limbs were all barely hanging on with tendons and sinew that would not tear no matter what the people did. Luckily they also used spells and skills that torched his body so no one could recognize him. Not that it mattered.

    "Not enough."

    Despite having his voice box pierced, and his neck nearly decapitated, Hiro continued to speak. Numerous people stepped back when he started to move.

    "Rilu endured so much more than this. Living over twelve lives in nothing but battle. How much has she suffered."

    "CHOP OFF HIS HEAD! HURRY!"

    Numerous Adepts used their most powerful skills to strike Hiro''s neck in an attempt to fully separate his head from the rest of his body. Caliber-infused magic weapons mmed on both sides of his neck.

    "My girls, how much injustice did they have to endure? How much pain and hardship did they experience? How can I who lived almost my entire life free of hardship say I had it rough? I am far too naive."

    Four to five des all were pushing on Hiro''s neck, and despite their best efforts, the bones did not even move or fracture a little bit. It was like smashing thousand of eggs into a steel door. Utterly useless.

    "Suffering will always be present, just as pain never leaves the living. If so, then until the day I win. All suffering and pain are mine tomand!"

    - Alert: Reality Defined: [On the Other Side of Suffering] Heart''s Dogma now harnesses the pain felt by the host into power. An Attack buff coefficient will be awarded based on the pain endured. -

    - Alert: New passive skill learned: Insanity [E]! -

    - Alert: Secondary active skill learned: Revenge blow [B] -

    Hiro felt lost. Prior toing into this world, the reincarnator always felt he had led a hard life. Of course, that was debatable depending on who you ask. But with the general poption in Japan, it could be considered hard.

    Diaz instilled in him, an outlook that focused on the future. The reason why we struggle is to get to the end of the rainbow. To achieve the dream, the ultimate life everyone wanted to live. But it didn''t happen for him.

    He died and rose back only to continue suffering. He thought this was something he asked for. Hiro met his girls after all, if he didn''t suffer he might not have met them. So if given the choice he would do so without question.

    But what about those who never got their reward? Rilu lived twelve lives. Twelve fucking lives. She lived and died twelve fucking times. In each life, she must have given her all to survive. Assuming that the heir of dragon blood is a strong warrior, her life would have been nothing but a string of defeats.

    Hiro grew wary just from the dissonance in reincarnating once. The good thing about never knowing whates after death is that some can see it as the end of everything. After that there is nothing. For those that suffered, this gave themfort.

    Yet what if you were told, you would repeat such a hard life ad infinitum? It''s not like every life you get would be perfect. What is a certainty is you will experience pain. You will experience loss. You will suffer setbacks. That is what it means to live after all.

 Chapter 133 The Butchers Masquerade 2

    ?If Spirit allowed for souls to reincarnate based on their lives. Then it made sense why there is a limit. Hiro surmised the limit must have been the soul''s ability to endure hardship. It is impossible for anything to remain unbreakable.

    Yet Rilu went twelves times that. Just how heartless is Ethan Dragonblood to force such a life on his heir? How could he force Rilu''s soul to keep reviving with no help whatsoever?

    Hiro then thought about his wives, how many lives have they already endured? They already suffered so much in this life. Burned, mutted, cursed, abandoned, Isted. How many times have they already repeated such a cycle? The hand of fate seems to not only go against him but also against his loved ones.

    In guilt, Hiro threw himself into the fray. He wanted to suffer as much as he could if only to join Rilu and his wives. A man who knew not of pain had no business consoling those who live in it. The more Hiropared his life to theirs the more he started to hate himself.

    ''If only I can carry your burdens with you. If only I could suffer in your stead. I am so sorry for I don''t know how I can alleviate your sorrows.''

    With a war brewing on the horizon, by taking Rilu and his wives, Hiro was in effect going to subject them to battle without end. This thought crushed him. How many more tears will they shed, and how many more injuries will they need to incur?

    Yet, he could not separate from them. His greed and selfishness could not bear for them to live in peace away from his side. If he cannot allow them to leave, the best thing the man could do was ensure that they would not suffer. But how?

    He didn''t know. Even with his high INT, the answer eluded him. Afraid that his wives might no longer want to stay should they know what is toe, Hiro grew terrified.

    The fear threatened to suffocate him. Like a noose on his neck, he felt it tightening. He then remembered the words of his father figure.

    (Listen here Hiro, I don''t give a crap if you are scared out of your wits. The problem is being frozen in ce due to fear. You cannot stop moving forward.)

    (So what if you are scared? Laugh at it till it bes manageable! If you are scared to show your face, then wear a mask. Never settle. Never stay down. Staying done is how people die when they are still alive.)

    Thus Hiro created a mask. If you cannot kill, run, or ignore suffering. The only thing left is to embrace it. The reincarnator felt his sanity slipping away as he made such derations.

    Yet, every time he thought of what he needed to endure, there was no other alternative. Failing to prepare for a known problem is a mark of a fool. Alter Hiro lost his wives due to his inability to brace for what wasing. The thing Hiro feared the most was the death of his wives.

    So he continued to strengthen his will, bit by bit. His insistence on calling himself a monster is nothing more but a mask. And every time Hiro wore it, his fears disappeared. This would be bad for him in the future, but for now, if helped alleviate his fears.

    ''For now, this is enough.''

    Back to the present. Hiro then shattered the des on his neck with a fist covered in Aura. His remaining flesh and muscles had trouble supporting his frame due to being whittled down to almost nothing.

    "Your 60 seconds are up. My turn. [Integrity of the Faithful] - Resolution."

    Everyone started backing away after Hiro''s words. The grave wounds on his body started to heal at a frightening pace. The weapons stabbed into his body all started getting pushed out and falling to the ground like coins on a slot machine.

    His blood all flowed back to his veins like a red tsunami which happened as his flesh started to close up. In less than three minutes the once feeble-looking man on the verge of death regained hisbat-ready body once more. They weren''t able to see his face as a Hiro again used the inventory system to once again slip into his costume.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After a couple of seconds, the entire hall had chills crawling up their spines from the apparent immortality of the Wolfen Butcher. Hiro then called forth the bone swords that fell on the ground and armed himself.

    Although some of the people tried to steal his weapons they soon abandoned them as most could not even lift the bone swords much less use them.

    Silence pervaded the entire space, everyone knew what would happen next but they all wanted to deny it. Feeling like now was as good a time as any, Hiro then got into an attack stance and began the butcher''s masquerade.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "[Straight Drive]!"

    Sabacthani wielded arge greatsword and quickly skewered the people in the hall. Despite using their best defensive spells, skill, and equipment the butcher impaled close to five people without pause.

    Due to the fierce momentum of his skill, the first ones struck by his charge got sted into bags of blood and meat. The others by the sides tried to capitalize on the situation.

    "He used a skill! Hit him during the window!"

    Various STR-based Adepts lined up and formed a shield column. Numerous assassin build adepts followed Hiro like shadows aiming to again hit his vitals when his body got skill locked.

    Unfortunately, they never fought anyone like Hiro. "Skill Cancel." Instead of charging toward the shield column, Hiro stopped midway and turned. The approaching assassins got startled at the butcher''s sudden stop and froze up in fear. "[Psyche Illusio]."

    Hundreds of Hiros floating in the air suddenly appeared. All drawing their bone katanas loaded to the brim with Mana. "[Mana Shotgun]." At their Iai draw, the fourteen sword shes came from each copy. Their aim? The tens of assassinsing for Hiro.

    Psyche Illusio meant Soul''s illusion, the skill allows a system user to for a very brief moment, create 300 copies of himself thatst four seconds. The original skill owner used it to evade attacks, but Hiro turned it into an AOE attackbined when with [Mana Shotgun].

    [Mana Shotgun] allowed Hiro to overload a bone katana with Mana and turned the melee weapon into a projectile firing weapon that shoots sword shes. Due to [Bloodline of Steel] the more Mana Hiro loaded into a sword, the more projectiles he could make.

    The storm of mana sword shes carved the assassins by the thousands. Numerous pieces of meat fell to the ground after the assault. Suddenly all sorts of mana spells and skills flew toward Hiro like fireworks in a carnival.

    Tremors shook the hall as wave after wave of powerful magded on the butcher''sst known position. A mage raised his staff as he bellowed. "Cease firing! Conserve your Mana."

    Mages, normally just nuked the shit out of everything, thus even without any prior coordination, the ones here got into a position and just let loose. Therge number of spells cause smoke and dust to be kicked up partially obscuring their vision.

    The lead mage used his enhanced senses to scan for any indication of the butcher''s death. Most were hoping that the earlier regeneration could not be used repeatedly. After a moment of silence, a white object flew out of the cloud and impaled the lead magician in the sternum.

 Chapter 134 The Butchers Masquerade 3

    ?The momentum pushed the body of the mage a good six meters back. As the many t on the ground. His face was wide-eyed in shock. When the smoke cleared Hiro had his greatsword wrapped in Aura over his body like a shield.

    However, he couldn''t defend against all the attacks and had his arm blown off in an unlucky strike. The people rejoiced when they saw the bloody image of Hiro, yet they all turned silent in the next moments.

    Hiro shoved raw meat into his mouth and swallowed. Like baking soda, his wounds got covered in white bubbly foam and healed back to full health. Hiro then raised his greatsword in an overhead stance and shed down. "Revenge Strike."

    Hiro then created a green sword wave of energy, it looked extremely simr to a certain blonde king from F*te Sta* Ni*ht. The de beam traveled along the ground in an unstoppable sh.

    The massive amount of Calibers in the blow vaporized the mages clustered together leaving not a trace of them. By this point, most already understood that they cannot win against this man. He was far too powerful!

    Meanwhile, numerous new bodies got added to the San-Baka''s body counts are many lost hope and rushed to get past them. They were now at level 35 with double the stats as system users at the same level.

    Together with Hiro they also got buffed to the max due to the Trinity of limit skills from their master. The mid-ranged system users, all rushed to try and overwhelm the San-Baka only to get obliterated. A few people didn''t get brutally murdered which prompted a lot of discussions.

    One of the women who attacked Aurum using a whip prepared for death, only for the blond ve to avoid her vitals and break her knees in two. While it hurt like a bitch not dying could be considered a boon.

    "Why didn''t you kill me?" Asked the woman. Her cheeks flush red due to the powerful visage of the blond doorkeeper in front of her. Aurum instead of answering kicked her in the stomach towards a wall.

    As she mmed into the concrete,  Aurum answered for everyone to hear. "Not everyone is to die today, a small percentage of you will survive the night so long as you stay put."

    "Am I one of them?!"

    "How do I know if I am part of that group?!"

    "What can I do to join that minority."

    Aurum then took out a sk of blood and drank. The red fluid going down his throat healed the wounds he incurred from fighting the ones trying to escape. When he finished, he smiled and just said. "Fulfill your role."

    Simr discussions urred at all three entrances. Noticing that the game itself gave them a chance at surviving, it was only now that they noticed that a few people survived after a sh with the butcher.

    The survivors had injuries all over, but the butcher left them alone instead of stomping their skulls to paste simr to thete jack. The defenders rallied together and moved to protect the aggressors and all of them attacked Hiro.

    Hiro on the other hand analyzed how the people fought. He noticed that the ones with a higher ledger rating fought to defend or supported others. In contrast, the ones in the negatives used deceitful tactics.

    Pushing another in the line of fire, using others as a shield, and stealing the weapons or defensive artifacts of other people. These scum did everything to survive.

    As Hiro remembered how he fought when hecked power. He saw vestiges of his former self in the low ledger ranked system users. ''No, that can''t be it. It must be a mentality thing.''

    Hiro intentionally allocated the ones to die and the ones to be spared to both aggressors and defenders. Just to see how they would act. People acted without pretense when their lives were on the line.

    And what Hiro saw validated his assumptions. The high-karma people had morepassion, love, and kindness to spare. The low karma ones were the opposite. Their selfish habits naturally manifested in how they escaped or fought.

    Feeling like he saw enough Hiro made a deration for the entire hall to hear. "San-Baka. I have seen enough. Execute everyone without a Mark of Protection." When the three guardsmen heard their master''s words. They all stopped defending the point and proceeded to ughter without pause.

    A couple of low karma system users charged Fregit while the dragonkin still slept soundly on herp. "That''s his daughter, right? We can use her as a shield to get her off our backs." "Indeed, I couldn''t buy her due to the price, but I wouldn''t mind fucking the brains off that one."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Fregit picked up the child with one hand and drew her sword. "Have you no shame? Go back there and fight like men! Using an innocent child for your selfish reasons is for scum."

    "Don''t lecture me bitch! You try dying to that monster! Let go of the girl before I slice your pretty face to look like a pineapple!" Fortunately, before they could get within striking distance, Geo appeared behind them and used a skill.

    "[re de]!" The red-haired San-Baka decapitated both men like a flying guillotine. Both the corpses and heads were set alight and burned to a crisp as a side effect of the skill. Having difficulty stopping his momentum. Geo skidded face-to-face with Fregit.

    Their faces were barely half a meter apart. Due to the messy way he stopped himself, the mask on his face fell which allowed the blue-haired girl to be caught spellbound.

    "Is the littledy safe?" asked the redheaded man.

    "Huh?"

    "Is the girl in your embrace hurt in any way?"

    "Oh! Uhm¡­" being forced to leave her delusions, Fregit quickly checked on the young dragonkin while blushing scarlet.

    ''Oh my what, a handsome man, so dashing and powerful too. On top of that, his clothes also scream wealthy. What a catch! Maybe I have a shot?''

    After a few moments, the girl saluted and reported. "She does not have any wounds."

    "Good, the Master will kill me if anything happened to her. Follow me, girl, I will protect you.''

    (Protect you. Protect you. Protect you.)

    Geo suddenly became even more handsome in Fregit''s mind. She was an orphan ve sold to the [Hand of Shadows]. Due to her modest background, everyone overlooked her, thus until now she had yet to have any experience with the opposite sex.

    The girl''s only guilty pleasure came in the form of R18 smut books sold around Anvil''s bookstores. Grand delusions of ying house with Geo enveloped her mind.

    Soon she found herself dreaming of how Geo would force himself on her when the sun sets. And like a rabbit in front of a wolf, the handsome, rich, and powerful redhead would devour her until her mind broke from pleasure.

    (No Please! Husband your too rough, let me rest.)

    (It''s your fault for being so sexy Fregit. Come here!)

    (No wait! Kya!!!)

    "..ke up!..oman! Hey! Wake up! Woman!"

    Fregit felt a strong hand lightly pping her face. A bit delirious, the woman had trouble differentiating reality from her wild fantasies and ended up answering Geo in a voice as sweet as honey.

    "Ouch, stop being so rough husband. I don''t like pain but if it''s for you, I can learn.."

    "What the hell are you talking about woman? Should I p you again this time a bit stronger?"

 Chapter 135 The Butchers Masquerade 4

    ?Overheating from embarrassment, the girl''s eyes grew wide when she got back to her senses.

    "No! I am awake! I am sorry my kind sir. My body is a bit weak after being NTR''d don''t mind it. Thank you for saving me. I am Fregit Staratelj. 19 years old. I don''t know where my hometown is but let''s just say Anvil. I like dogs, pastries, and long walks on the beach. Well, I don''t know what a beach is but I like walking in general! I am an orphan without siblings. Uhmm. I AM ALSO A VIRGIN! Let''s get along together!"

    Fregit extended her hand for a handshake as her heart nearly threatened to jump out of her chest. The woman thought, ''Is this how confessing feels like?'' Geo smiled at the obviousck of social skills of the woman in front of him.

    "Fulgeo Renacida, ve of the Wolfen Butcher. Let''s go, there are hardly any [Marks of Annihtion] left. Please ensure the littledy sleeps peacefully."

    While Fregit went along with Geo, inwardly she was screaming. ''ve? He said ve right? You mean I can buy this handsome man and order him to do *#@& and *&#&@ to me? My word, thank the heavens for money!''

    The pair walked through a blood-soaked hall, there were puddles of red littering the floor. Everywhere one looked bits and pieces of flesh as well as whole corpses were strewn across the walls and tforms.

    Noticing theck of tension in the woman beside him, Geo somberly asked Fregit. "I am surprised you are not scared at all, considering the massacre surrounding us. Are you alright?"

    The woman noticeably straightened up when she heard the man speak to her. "Eh? I don''t mind. I''ve seen worse. The [Hand of Shadows] does pretty barbaric stuff. I puked all I could when I was around twelve. After that, I just got used to it."

    Caught off guard from the bleak history of the quirky girl beside him, Geo asked in all seriousness. "Why do you stay with them then?" Fregit then answered nonchntly. "I didn''t have a choice, I got sold to them from a very young age. The only reason I am alive right now is because I am good with a sword. I didn''t know how else to live."

    Geo couldn''t help but inwardly think. ''This girl is broken inside. Much like me. How in the world does Master keep finding cases like us, you would think he has a GPS finder or something.''

    The two kept silent all the way till they rejoined Aurum and Lars, both were covered in blood watching over Hiro battle thest few people alive. Aurum noticed the odd pair and weed them.

    "I''m d you aren''t hurt Geo, but I am even more pleased to see the littledy still continues to sleep soundly. A child should not have to listen to the sounds of death andbat."

    Lars smiled as hemented. "I am d she is a sound sleeper."

    "Uhm, the littledy has her brain shut down by calibers. She is technically in aa. She wouldn''t wake even if I threw her on the ground and stomped on her."

    At the revtion of a truth none of them figured out, all three men made obvious reactions in an attempt to mask their surprise. "Wait, you three seriously didn''t know? How heavy a sleeper do you think people are to not wake up after all this?"

    In a pathetic attempt to change the topic, Lars pointed to Geo''s face and said in an annoyed manner. "Mask." Fulgeo who only now noticed he hasn''t worn the mask after it fell felt annoyed. "Well shit d no one saw my face, anyway is he dead yet?"

    Lars responded with a serious expression "No not yet, he and his bodyguard are pretty strong after all."

    "You think the Master would mind if we ask to be the ones to kill them?" Aurum wondered.

    Geo thought for a few seconds before finally replying. "I don''t think so, I could be wrong, but there isn''t anything to lose with asking right?"

    As Aurum nodded as he spoke. "Right let''s wait till Master gets to them then ask."

    "Master might kill them by mistake, even if they are strong by our standards it''s all the same to him." Geo rebutted. Larua then walked forward and dashed towards Hiro.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What''s his problem?"

    "He probably wants to ask as soon as possible. You know he hates Tino a lot for humiliating you before."

    "Hmm. You think we can take Tino now?"

    "He was at Lvl 75 three months ago. With over 5000 in stats. If we requested master for more buffs it would be easy. As we are, probably not. But you wouldn''t change your mind right?"

    "No. I will kill him myself. I didn''t like my family very much since they are heartless people, but they are the only ones I got."

    "Did you find out where they are now?"

    "I did, father opened up a small shop in the capital. My mom and sister are helping him."

    "Will you see them someday?"

    "Probably not, they still hate me."

    Fregit who listened to the discussions couldn''t help butment.

    "You should see them. Having a family even a bad one is better than not having anyone at all. The time when you will all part forever is a certainty. Best to not have regrets."

    Aurum looked at the blue-haired woman in wonder and smiled. "Indeed, thank you for your counsel, mydy." Then like a knight Aurum, took off his mask, gently took her hand, and kissed it. "Might I know your name? I want to know who I am indebted to."

    As the lovestruck woman saw the gorgeous face behind the skull mask, her heart started to go wild. ''What the hell! Why are so many divine-looking men dropping like pies from the sky today? Calm down, calm down.'' After an awkward cough, Fregit smiled while answering.

    "Fregit Staratelj¡­ 19 years old, single, and a virgin. I am the current nanny of the young miss. Ack! Lek gek alrung."

    Geo couldn''t help but snicker at the introduction, on top of insisting she her purity, the woman even bit her tongue in nervousness. Meanwhile, Aurum ignored the bad parts and focused on one thing. "Ah, then we are co-workers from today on. I am Aurum Standar, ve to the master. A pleasure to meet you."

    "Ah yes, let''s get along." Fregit nervously took her hand away, inwardly panicking at her current situation. ''Shit! I need to get Sabachthani to hire me permanently. How else can I work with such good-looking men? Working conditions be damned. Mommy needs a husband!''

    Both men couldn''t help but smile as they saw the young woman psyching herself up for some reason. At that moment a loud crash urred near them. A mutted body fell from the skies and made a painting of blood and intestines on the floor.

    Geo who saw the pitiful-looking condition of the corpsemented like one offered a prayer. "I sincerely wish master doesn''t mind. Not being able to kill the Don would be one of my life''s many regrets."

    Just then an alluring woman then waltzed in front of Hiro, she looked absolutely breathtaking with bountiful curves and a beautiful face. What surprised everyone however was she slowly stripped off all her clothes while walking towards the butcher.

    "You certainly made a mess of things, but I will forgive you since you make my loins wet from your manliness. Come handsome, forget all this and you can have me to your heart''s content."

 Chapter 136 The Butchers Masquerade 5

    ?Fregit thenmented the developments. "Ah, there she goes again. That woman is my former dom. Gadh Luba?i the Subus of Anvil. Your master is going to be her pet. She is undefeated in terms of seduction."

    "Haha, this should be good then." The redhead couldn''t help but chuckle as he said his piece.

    Fregit then continued to make her case. "No, really! I have yet to see a man who can resist her. They normally turn to putty in her hands! She has an array of mind control skills and sexual moves that make even the hardest men surrender!"

    Aurum couldn''t help himself as he startedughing, much to the annoyance of the woman beside him. "I apologize, it isn''t that we don''t believe you Fregit. Far from it, for someone who can strip herself nude just like that, I believe you. It''s just that our master is the one person you shouldn''t try to seduce."

    "Huh? Why is that? What makes him so special?" Fregit continued to inquire.

    The blond swordsman ignored her question and asked one of his own. "Are you close to your former dom, how is your rtionship?" Fregit then ced a finger on her chin as she pondered how to answer.

    "We don''t have a rtionship, she made me her sub before I even knew what was going on. She asks me to do stuff in exchange for food and money. I disobeyed her on numerous asions due to how evil her orders were.

    "Well after having me beat up we will return to normal. Although most of my batch mates died or were executed, the only reason I am still alive is because I am good with a sword."

    Aurum winced in distress at what he heard, how is such a life normal for a young girl looking for love? The man then smiled wryly as he tried tofort her. "I am sorry you had to experience that, but fret not the master is extremely kind save for some bouts of insanity."

    "Sshh! We are about to get to the good part. Wow! She actually got to touch him! She is trying to touch Master''s jewels!" Geo who went full pervert interjected to have the two shut up, all while narrating what he saw like an idiot watching a football game.

    Aurum then reassured Fregit with a smile. "Please watch with us to find out. The one thing I will never doubt in the master is his devotion to his wives. Hell would freeze over before he cheats on another."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hiro got shocked into inaction due to the events happening before him. ''Why the hell is this woman striping? Is she insane? An exhibitionist? Is this normal in Valorious?'' Gadh paraded herself in all of her naked glory as she circled around Hiro trying to see if it was safe.

    While there have been cases of warriors fighting in the nude even back on old earth, they were far in between. In legends, the Viking berserkers held this tactic in high esteem. On earth, the most notorious of these is "Nom de Guerre" or "General Butt Naked" from Liberia.

    In exchange for abandoning their armor, they got increased ease of movement and a psychological intimidation factor for attacking in the nude. Anyone and everyone who saw them would go "WTF! That guy is naked!" then they go "He is fucking crazy I should avoid him."

    Amon tactic in battle is doing something unexpected, so to people used to seeing heavy armor, a naked opponent would cause a few seconds of surprise. No straight man would willingly want to look at another guy''s balls and dick.

    However, in close proximity, it would be impossible not to. Whether it be due to avoiding looking at the exposed genitals or disregarding them, anything that could help in diverting an opponent''s attention is useful in battle.

    This effect naturally went double if the warrior was extremely beautiful on top of being sexy. If on earth female warriors fighting were extremely rare cases, that didn''t hold true in Valorious. Here, with high enough stats, even the daintiest of women would be able to smash walls to dust.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Most women noticed such an inclination. Consequently, more of them started to dress scantily in an effort to show more skin. This facilitated perverted opponents to die en mass while ogling them. This also gave second chances as most men wouldn''t want to hurt a pretty face.

    Whether the men use minimal force in a fight or intentionally use non-lethal moves for takedowns. The partiality of men duringbat against beautiful women is a fact.

    Most do so to keep the alluring beauty intact. As the benefits of being able to subdue a beautiful woman were extremely enticing to some. Said woman can be treated as a captive, ve, lover, maid, and anything else the warrior desired.

    This of course allows the said women to survive getting killed immediately and usually get a fate worse than death. Most leaders would force themselves on the woman and then pass her around to their subordinates afterwards.

    Of course, one can argue which of getting murdered off the bat or getting ravaged until their spirit breaks is a better option. Most women know that the consequence of any defeat is a life of forced coption. It isn''t realistic to believe that their enemies would be knights in shining armor.

    Gadh who noticed the docile behavior of the Wolfen butcher apuded herself inwardly. ''Fufu, all men are the same, lustful animals who act with their cocks more than their brains. And I am the greatest trainer for such animals.''

    The woman then smushed her huge breasts to Hiro''s arm as she clung on and guided him to lower his sword. Her face had a seductive expression as she made small movements that rubbed her bare breasts on the Wolfen butcher.

    As her body temperature rose she repeated her earlier proposal but this time in a more passionate manner. Gadh used her finger to trace around Hiro''s chest as she bit her lips, seemingly forcing herself to behave.

    "If your daughter is the only thing that matters to you, take her handsome. She is my gift to you. All I ask in return is for you to impale me with your monstrous cock as you churn my insides."

    The woman continued her seduction in an amorous voice like pillow talk, she glued her body close to Hiro masking what she taught within.

    ''This man is way more powerful that any I have encountered. If I get him in the palm of my hand, I can ensure getting a promotion in the convent. Maybe the master would look at me for once.''

    Gadh then moved her hands lower towards Hiro''s groin while continuing her endearing whispers. "In fact, why don''t you take me right here and right now handsome? I am in need of a good fucking, there are hardly any great men around till you arrived."

    However before her hand could reach it, Hiro grabbed her wrist and squeezed. The pain and feeling of being crushed coursed through the woman''s body which caused her to make a blood-curdling scream.

    "AAHHHHHH!!!!! LET GO OF ME YOU FUCKER!! LET GO!!!"

    The power behind Hiro''s grip mimicked a hydraulic press, so it is no wonder that like pus out of a pimple, thedy''s blood and flesh oozed out of the holes created by her fractured bones.

    Figuring out shecked the strength to free herself, the woman fell to the ground in despair crying a river of tears while whimpering. "It hurts, please let go. I beg of you I will do whatever you want just please let go."

 Chapter 137 The Butchers Masquerade 6

    ?Due to losing all its support Gadh''s hand popped out and dropped to the floor in a bloody mess. At that moment a scream a hundred meters away resounded. "YESSSS! THAT FUCKING HURTS RIGHT?! THAT''S GOING TO STING, BELIEVE ME, I KNOW!"

    No one actually paid attention to the scream so they all just continued what they were doing. Hiro raised the woman to his eye level and spoke in a voice full of disgust.

    "There are only three kinds of women in this world. My wives. My daughter. And everyone else. I belong only to my harem bitch." Hiro then punched the woman so hard in the gut her body nearly ripped in half.

    The force of the blow powerful beyond belief caused her to vomit blood while rolling 10 meters away. A round-shaped man with a bad haircut tried to help her up while fondling her assets his intentions and lust apparent in his voice.

    "Cupcake,e here to me I will take care of you." Hysterical from the pain and increased adrenaline, Gadh pped the man''s cheek with all her might. "YOU FUCKING USELESS FAT PIECE OF SHIT! SEND TINO TO KILL THAT MAN AT ONCE! IF YOU DON''T YOU WON''T EVER SEE ME AGAIN!"

    The man tried to exin while still fondling Gadh''s butt cheeks. "But cupcake, if I sent him there won''t be anyone else to protect me¡­" In anger, the seductress pped him again on the other cheek with all her might. "AS IF I GIVE A CRAP ABOUT ANY OF THAT! GET REVENGE FOR ME AND I WILL LET YOU FUCK ME IF YOU DO."

    Seemingly pleased with the proposal the fat man gestured to his bodyguard a gigantic 230 cm warrior. This man covered in heavy armor did not waste any time and attacked Hiro with a powerful bull rush.

    The butcher nonchntly smashed his greatsword into the man''s face, only for the bodyguard to block the blow just by crossing his arms. Hiro then got excited as he noticed the man didn''t die and only skidded into the ground a couple of meters.

    "Ho? You are extremely durable, friend. I wonder if this is a good chance to let loose. Can you handle me at full power?"

    Aura inrge amounts flowed into Hiro''s bone greatsword as he prepared to smash the tanky warrior in front of him. Before he could attack, a ck-haired man suddenly appeared beside him and kneeled on the ground.

    "Master, would you please permit me and the others to finish off Tino and Don Carlo, they were the ones who forced us to leave our homnd. I beg of you Master, please consider it."

    Surprised at the most stoic of the San-Baka beseeching him in such a manner. Hiro didn''t actually care who killed any of them, so long as they all died.

    "I don''t mind, the fat bastard is a weakling, but this tanky bastard might give you trouble. Are you sure you can handle it?" Hiro asked.

    Lars responded in full certainty "I will do so even if it kills me, Master." The Wolfen Butcher then smacked the back of Larua''s head as he said in annoyance. "I told you that you aren''t allowed to die without my permission. If it''s a personal matter I won''t ask. Fight to your heart''s content. Should you fail I will end him in your stead."

    Grateful for his master''s words, Larua smiled as he saluted. "As youmand Master." Before he could even stand, Aurum and Geo appeared and followed suit.

    Hiro didn''t bothermenting about the grudges the three had and asked about their newrade instead. "Where are the nanny and my daughter?"

    "Here! I am here lord Sabacthani! The youngdy is safe and sound." The Wolfen butcher nodded in appreciation as he looked on. Aside from Don Carlo, Tino, and Gadh, the only ones remaining were those who had Karma ratings of 50% or higher.

    Hiro then stretched out her hand towards Fregit to the bewilderment of the young woman. "Before you get any ideas you pervert, all I am asking for is my daughter. Give her to me." Embarrassed as she thought the man asked for her to jump into his arms Fregit quietly gave the young dragonkin to her father.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The butcher then released the woman from her temporary job. "You have done well, thank you for taking care of my daughter, here is your payment. You are free to go, head to that door, and ce your stone on it to get out."

    ''Payment? Wow, I didn''t even expect one. Such a generous and rich master.''

    Hiro dumped a bowling ball-sized ball on Fregit''s hand and left to address the remaining people. The young woman on the other hand started to have an internal breakdown from her payment.

    ''HOLY FUCKING CRAP! LOOK AT THE SIZE OF THIS MOTHER FUCKER! IT''S BLUE! CLASS B! Don''t these go for like 100 thousand Vals! That''s like 20,000 Vals more than I make in a year! A FUCKING YEAR!''

    The woman hurriedly scrambled after Hiro while embracing her newfound wealth tightly to her chest. The Wolfen butcher gave her all the hope she could ask for, a new workce filled with gorgeous men, and a sry ten times more than anything she could find on her own.

    "Uhm, Lord Sabacthani? Can I have a moment of your time?"

    "What is it, woman? I am busy. Our matter ended after I paid you. Get out of my sight."

    Hearing the harsh words of the scary man, Fregit tried to calm herself before speaking again. ''Okay, as a boss he sucks ass. But the money! My word the money! I can endure having a harsh boss, but I cannot live without my smut books! Just imagine how many I could buy with that much money! Also! Geo and Aurum! I cannot let go of either of them! Momma needs sugar!''

    "WAIT! PLEASE HIRE ME TO BE YOUR NANNY! I WILL WORK TILL MY BONES FALL OFF! PLEASE LET ME TAKE CARE OF THE LITTLE LADY! I''LL DO ANYTHING EXCEPT GIVE YOU MY PURITY! THAT''S FOR MY HUSBAND!"

    When Hiro heard the words of the blue-haired woman, he stopped and turned around. "Woman, are you fucking insane or stupid? I already told you I don''t have any interest in your body, you horny pervert!

    "Also I am about to be an enemy of the empire, I just massacred over 1500 people tonight. Why the hell would you even want to work for me?"

    Fregit rubbed the back of her head as she tried to answer truthfully. "Eh? I don''t mind you killing the people, the things Lady Lubari did are much worse. She did human experimentation, feeding people to beasts, trading with criminals, and even kicking kittens on the street! In terms of being evil, you are still good in my book."

    "Woman, I feel like fighting an Owlbear is better than talking to you. Why do you want to work for me then? Make it short I need to go home soon."

    "You are rich and your ves are handsome as fuck, I want one of them as my husband. All of them If I can help it."

    Hiro facepalmed in frustration. What the hell is wrong with this woman?! "You want to work for me due to money and the San-Baka? Are you fucking serious?"

    "Hey! Don''t call my future husbands Idiots! That''s rude! And yes those two reasons are enough for me to work for you. If I get married to one or all of them I will make you my children''s godparents!"

 Chapter 138 The Butchers Masquerade 7

    ?Hiro then looked towards the high-karma people and asked. "It''s not just me, right? This woman is insane? You guys think so too right?" numerous people nodded their heads in fear of disagreeing with the butcher.

    Fregit thenined while pouting. "My lord, you are an idiot for thinking you would get a real answer from these people. They are all scared shitless of your recent actions! Anyway, that is beside the point, hire me! That''s what''s important!"

    The butcher then rubbed his chin while deciding. "Fine, kill these people. Kill them all and you are hired." The man''s words sounded like an execution sentence to most of the ones present. While they could resist Fregit, it''s not like they could escape anyway.

    Close to two-thousand people originally inhabited the hall, and currently, only less than fifty still breathe. One of the surviving people, a woman with an attractive face rebuked Hiro in contempt. "You are inhuman and heartless how could you just up and decide to massacre thousands of people? Have you no mercy?!"

    Hiro then approached and picked up the girl by her neck, and raised her up. "I answer to no one bitch, these fuckers hurt my daughter and I enacted vengeance. That is all, there is no moral high ground here. I kill because I am strong. If I was weak then I would be the one to be killed instead."

    The woman struggled to move as her neck got caught in a vice. Unwillingly to stand down, she continued to fight with her words. "You say that but how many of the ones you killed had families?! How many of their people would lose their parents, husbands, wives, and children all because of your selfish reasons!"

    The butcher then moved the woman closer to his face as he answered with eyes filled with fury. "And how many others lost their lives due to the bastards I just killed? I am sure you are well informed. How many lives did the ones here ruin?

    "Assassination, prostitution, drugs, arms dealing how many children lost their families all because these fuckers wanted more money? You forget them yet only remember the families of the rich? Do not lecture me when you rub elbows with scum bitch!"

    Hiro then threw the woman back to the ground. People who appeared to be rted to her caught her before she mmed her back on the ground. With a furious voice, the butcher bellowed. "I had the same question for all of you fucks! Why do you still associate with these scum if you all have some sense of morality in you?"

    The group, even the woman failed to provide a response, while the usual answer would be "they are a lesser evil'', ''they get me what I want'', ''I do this to survive'' or even as simple as ''I do it for money''.

    Everyone knew that they were just as guilty as the ones that died. Most people allowed evil to happen around them so long as their worlds remain to be unaffected. Only the ones who led good lives could spare the effort debated morality, most just tried to survive.

    "See? Unlike you all I actually did something about it. After today their evil will end here." Reasoned the butcher.

    One of the men reasoned. "Are you that na?ve? For everyone one you put down another will rise to fill the void. Trying to fight corruption and the world''s malice is an impossible task!"

    "Is that what you tell yourself at night to sleep better?" Hiro''s remark had the man mmed up in shame. The weak and the lowly normally yed the victim card. "I am like this because its the world''s fault!", "If I had better resources it would be better!", "If only I was born rich things would be different." Yet no matter what one told himself the ugly truth hiding remained for all to see.

    Where you are is a reflection of who you are. When people choose to me others for their misfortunes they stop thinking. They cease growing and led abject lives. Only the strong know they cannot expect anyone else to dig them out aside from themselves.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro who slowly learned how heavy the shoulders of the strong are made realizations one after another. It is easy to talk a big game, but acting on it required a fortitude worlds apart from the norm. Knowing that debating such topics would be useless, the reincarnator then spoke in a voice full of certainty.

    "You all saw the darknessing right? The [Forsaken]? In less than a decade they will arrive to kill us all. I for one do not intend to lie down and die. I will get stronger and fight them. The fuckers here will make things worse for the future so I killed them.

    "My goal is to survive with my wives and daughter, the odds I would sh with these scum in the future is high. I will be amassing a force to fight theing storm. Unlike you all, I know what I want, and I will sacrifice anyone and everyone to get it. I know I am far from normal, I am a monster and never imed otherwise."

    The brave woman from before again argued with Hiro as she stood up. "You are an evil bastard, and I pity the women who married you! You must have raped them or something? Who would ever want someone like you?"

    Suddenly Hiro appeared beside the woman and strangled her neck while raising her up. "It is only because of my wives that I even decided to spare any of you. Do not test me, woman. Adding another body to the corpses around us is but a trifling matter to me."

    "[Swallow Dance]"

    A female voice echoed during the intense moment, and Hiro felt the tendons and muscles on the arm he used to strangle the woman all get severed. With surgical precision, his entire arm lost the power to move due to the human anatomy. The girl who almost got killed dropped to the ground and coughed violently as her body drew in the oxygen.

    Hiro then felt enraged and looked at the one who attacked him. Fregit lost the bumbling persona from earlier and now had a countenance as sharp as a sword. "Lord Sabachthani, calm down. If your wives are the reason you spared them, you are disgracing their will if you decided to kill one you already choose to save."

    After an intense stare-down, Hiro nodded as his arm healed back to full health. "You are right, thank you." Contrary to what the people around them thought, the butcher didn''t straight up murder his nanny but thanked her instead.

    The man then faced the remaining survivors, all of them had various injuries from trying to fulfill their assignments as defenders. Not that it matters as most of the aggressors were all dead.

    "I spared you all due to you guys having a Ledger rating of above 50%, which essentially means by Shani''sw you are all good people.

    "Let me reintroduce myself I am Sabachthani, the Wolfen butcher. And the leader of the organization [Redeemed]. Ie to fight against the [Forsaken]. My group and I will continue to work in order to strengthen the empires.

    "If you act in a manner worthy of our cause, you will not be harmed. However, if you do not, you are our enemy; And like a surgeon, I will remove and cut off all the rotting flesh on my patient. "

 Chapter 139 How Monsters Do Battle

    ?While Fregit was getting acquainted with Hiro, the San-Baka walked towards the gigantic man in front of them. As the Wolfen butcher suddenly left, Tino felt a fear resonate in his being.

    ''That man was far too powerful. Is he really just 51? I have over 3000 in STR and he can match me with just one arm. If he used Aura I would have died in one blow. Didn''t the other level 70 with a mace die in one hit?''

    The man then noticed the three slim men walking towards him, they all wore simr apparel with the Wolfen Butcher, a skull mask, bandages from the neck down, and fake metallic prosthetics over their arms. They also had battle suits of good quality covered in blood. Tino remembered what one of them told his master.

    (Master, would you please permit me and the others to finish off Tino and Don Carlo, they were the ones who forced us to leave our homnd. I beg of you master please consider it.)

    ''I have no idea who that would be the Don forcefully sent ves, mercenaries, and merchants abroad. There were also those that chose to flee the city. Who in the world are you people?''

    "Is it just me or does he seem smaller than I remember?" asked one of them, he had red hair behind the mask.

    The other with yellow hair replied with a smugment. "If you kill nothing but 15-meter scorpions, ants, or whatever that tentacled bastard was, a man, even a 230 cm one is small."

    "Luckily the trinity buffs are still on, think we can win this?", replied the redhead.

    Thest one who had ck hair then spoke a reminder. "The master told me that we are not allowed to die. And that even if we fail, he will finish the job."

    "I knew it! The master is a tsundere, but still, it is reallyforting to know he got our back."

    "Indeed, I cannot imagine serving another. So long as his sudden bouts of crazy are taken care of, he is an okay boss."

    "His stats have not changed in over 3 months."

    "Well, what do you expect, people that high need to gain what? A trillion exp? Only the Master can rush the thing with his insane kill window."

    "Cut the chatter, we are here."

    Tino listened to their conversation while the three were walking towards him. The man wanted to keep a low profile as the notion of fighting again in the Wolfen Butcher terrified him. The trembling in his hand had yet to fade, even though more than five minutes passed since their confrontation.

    ''Defiantly a bad idea, I''d rather charge through a beast tide than fight him again. If the butcher values his men, I will use them as hostages for negotiation. Judging from their Calibers they are around the same level. Maybe 32-33? I can easily dominate such a battle.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The men then all took off their masks as the one in the middle spoke. "Greetings Tino Malosi, I am not sure if you still remember me but I have a debt I need to repay."

    Tino who saw their faces tried to remember. Even though he had over 500 INT, he couldn''t match the faces of the handsome three to any name he knew. Thebination of a redhead, a blond, and a br however made him remember something.

    ''Ah, the bastard son of Standar! The one that got thrown out of the Don''s house! He had a redhead friend from the house of Renacida, and someone from the Kirch monastery! Were they this at level thirty before? I remember the other two were barely level twenty. How can they gain more than ten levels in just three months?''

    Grinding levels were extremely difficult for people, and unless one paid for a party to help them. The normal growth for a person was three maybe four levels per month. But that was with the assumption that you had a full party and moved hunting areas which would have cost permits.

    Because of such nuances, only rich people could power level at that speed. Even Tino who was already in his seventies needed decades to reach his current level, these children reached level 33 before even hitting twenty-five. They were either geniuses or someone burned a lot of Vals to get them there.

    ''But the Standar lost all their money and power as a viscount after his bastard son exposed the corruption of his father''s businesses. The Renacida are just poor barons and the Krich monastery areprised of orphans. Why would the butcher waste money on these three?''

    Unable to get answers on his own, now that Tino knew who they were, his fear of them dissipated. Man only feared what he didn''t know. He almost killed these three thest time they met, and instead of dying like they said they would, all three ran away like dogs with their tails between their legs.

    "I know who you are, bastard of Standar. Was the disgraceful way we parted not enough for you that you havee to humiliate yourself even more? Your family''s title and wealth all dissipated due to your foolish integrity. Have your mom and sister whored themselves out yet so they have bread crumbs to eat?"

    Aura started to revolve around Aurum as he heard the darkest chapter of his life. His father Viscount Standar had a gambling problem. And due to losing it all to the casino, the man used his peerage and estate as coteral. When Aurum''s father failed to win back the borrowed amount, he was forced to scrounge up whatever cash he had to pay the interest.

    Eventually, the once noble man sold all his possessions and started to fleece the other nobility just to make a quick buck. Aurum in his naivety and disposition towards chivalry exposed his own father to the authorities.

    Once even thew came for the viscount, they lost both their peerage and theirnd. The King used the money received from the sale to return the amounts stolen from the other nobility. Due to his service to the crown as a military adviser, Viscount Standar only spent a month in jail before getting released.

    Because of the king''s actions, the coteral note the former viscount gave became useless. When Don Carlo''s gangs and Tino came to their house to sell off his mother and sister. The Renacida the Standar''s long-time allies fought them off. Unfortunately, as they were powerful warriors they soon got deployed on an official mission to suppress an uprising elsewhere, leaving the Standar defenseless.

    Aurum was a promising warrior and gained the favor of a lot of nobledies. In ast-ditch attempt, he sold all but his body while selling off all his possessions. Due to his skill [Divine Arbiter], he managed to gather close to 300 thousand Vals. When his father got released he gave all the money to his family and arranged for them to flee the kingdom.

    The next day he came to Don Carlo''s ce demanding a trashing match with the stakes being his death or envement against the absolution of his father''s debts. The Don had the teenage boy fight against Tino a 75 STR focused [Adept].

    The match went as one would expect. Both Lars and Geo even broke the rules and joined in to assist their friend. However, due to the massive difference in levels and stats, they all lost pitifully. And Instead of remaining after his defeat, Aurum broke his word and ran away in tears and cowardice.

 Chapter 140 How Monsters Do Battle 2

    ?Larua and Fulgeo apanied him in his escape. Fulgeo as the fourth son would need his siblings to all perish before inheriting anything. Thus to make a name for himself he left his family to be an adventurer.

    Lars, who naturally had little to his name tried to return all the Vals he saved up from his sry back to Aurum. After parting ways with the [Convent of Shadows], Aurum took him in as a servant and gave him an above-average sry.

    As most of the man''s needs were supplied by the Standar family, he had little use for the money he earned over the years. Aurum who felt like the most pathetic person in the world could only ept in humiliation. He made a vow to return the money when he could. To which Lars didn''t even think was necessary.

    While traveling felt a whisper in his mind as he prayed for a destination. The faint voice told him to seek a seer inside the church of eternity and ask how should he find his purpose in life. He found one which charged a hefty premium for his services. Against Geo''s pleas to reconsider, Aurum followed his gut and bought a one-time fortune for nearly all their money.

    The fortune only detailed a few things. "Your future is to serve the one who will stand against the darkness. Suffering will you always be by his side; Yet, your life shall find meaning in protecting the weak and punishing the strong. Go to the ce where the tears of the morning turn to ice. In the bosom of the forest shall he you seeke forth. The one to lift you up from despair rampages there."

    Geo who only believed in logic, couldn''t help butment. "I knew this was a waste of time, the fortune is a scam and utter bullshit! That quack intentionally spoke in riddles so no one could sue him for lying! None of what he said made any sense. That used up nearly all our money, we have nothing left to rent an inn or even buy food with!"

    "Aurum, did you feel like it was a good trade? What do we do now?" Lars who believed in Aurum didn''t bothermbasting his decision and simply asked for instructions.

    The son of Standar felt cheated at the fortune he spent good money on. wondering if the whispers intentionally lead him astray, he felt the world around him copsing.

    As they didn''t have money to travel, they tried to look for alternatives or some semnce of a n. It was then they noticed arge number of men rushing off in one direction.

    "Huh? Where are they all going? The energy is unbelievable!"

    A random passer-by heard Aurum speaking out loud and answered. "Oh, you didn''t know? They said something amazing happened. The previously cordoned-off area, the Frozen dew forest is now passable! Merchants are now in a hiring frenzy in preparing expeditions. Carriages drivers, escorts, porters everything."

    "Frozen dew forest? Where the tears of the morning turn to ice¡­ it is just a coincidence?"

    "Aurum, I know what you are thinking but dew is not called tears of the morning! Stop trying to see shit in everything just because you are desperate! Focus! We need a heading and a ce to earn money from otherwise we will starve!"

    Following his heart, the son of Standar followed the mass of people heading to the market. Fulgeo and Lars naturally followed him even though they had their own reservations. Upon arriving they saw long queues of people applying for jobs on the expeditions.

    Looking around they saw arge number of merchants organizing caravans to journey to other kingdoms using the Frozen dew forest as a passageway. Originally thends of the now fractured Valorious empire needed to follow an extremely treacherous route to reach the Dominii empire.

    Traveling from one empire to another would need months and carrying provisions and manpower for such a trip needed a lot of money. Naturally, the routes were monopolized by well-established merchants. Thus the draw of suddenly being able to sell their specialties in the Dominii empire whipped the Valorious merchants into a frenzy.

    The trio suddenly heard a man debating with a clerk at a shop. "What do you mean I need a nobleman''s guarantee? I am from the Srayver merchant family! I just need insurance for a one-way trip."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I know sir, but the Srayver family is not a noble family. Only nobility-backed caravans can im insurance. Not unless you find a sponsor I cannot help you itspany policy."

    "Please! This is myst chance to make up for all the losses I had over the course of the year! If I do not journey forward I will go bankrupt!"

    "Go find a sponsor thene back, I have other customers to attend to."

    The troubled merchant then walked away fuming, his bald bodyguard then asked in concern. "What do we do know n? We can try going without insurance, but I doubt my men would want to. That insurance is the only guarantee our families will not starve if we die."

    "I know Hach, and I am not asking you to force your men toply. Nothing goodes from brute forcing negotiations like this. Shit! All the nobles already had caravans preparing!"

    Aurum who heard the merchant''s plight felt like he stumbled on his answer. The only question was if he was willing to risk it all for a fleeting hope. "Geo, do you still have your medal for your peerage?"

    The redhead unaware of his friend''s intent answered in reflex. "I do, it''s worthless though, even If we sell it we won''t get much. It''s just a token to prove I am from the Renacida. Being the fourth son, the guarantee is not even worthy of mention."

    The son of Standar then asked again. "Has the Renacida sent any expeditions to the Dominii empire?"

    "Ha? Where would we even get the money to finance one? Or rather why would we even do so? My family the Renacida are warmongers, all our funds are funneled to our armies, weaponry, or armor. We don''t really spend on anything else."

    Members of the Renacida family were notorious for being the most frugal of nobility. But none had the audacity to disrespect them due to the fact that they were one of the most powerful of the noble armies; Despite being mere barons. Although the royalty imposed army size limitations to deter rebellion. They do not interfere with how nobles managed their forces.

    Thus the Renacida whose name meant reborn trained the men they hired under intense grueling circumstances. After generations of painstaking development, they now had an army that never lost. The Renacida army called the "Phoenix Company" grew in fame for having each member at level 50 and ranks no lesser than [Adepts].

    Even though they were only allowed a standing army of 100 men. If all the 100 were superhuman the damage they could inflict was a very good deterred even to armies thousand strong. Thus everything from monster exterminations, and punitive expeditions, to squashing out rebellions. The Renacida were treated as the sharpest sword of the kingdoms in the Valorious empire.

    It could be said that this particr family passed even viscounts in terms of power and influence. Aurum then asked his long-time friend. "Geo, if I asked for your medal would you give it to me?"

    "Huh? What in the world are you saying? How can that stupid trinket help you?"

    "I need it to go to my next destination, I also want to know if you trust me enough to follow. The same question applies to you, Lars."

 Chapter 141 How Monsters Do Battle 3

    ?The ck-haired man replied immediately. "I will follow you Aurum, you saved me when I was lost. You became my friend and gave me a home to return to. And while that home might have lost its walls. I know we will find it once again."

    Geo on the other hand rubbed his hair with his palm in annoyance. "Agh! I have a feeling this is again something that is going to be incredibly stupid! Whatever! While I am not as devoted as Lars, you did save me multiple times at the academy.

    "Fine. I didn''t have much of a n anyway aside from getting money. Lead on Aurum, I won''t always agree with you but I will try my best to make sure you don''t do somethingpletely moronic."

    Getting the answers he expected made him happy. Aurum did a quick fist bump with Geo and patted Lars on the shoulder. "Then follow me." The trio approached n who sat on a nearby box with his hands on his face. His business had a really bad year thus the frustration and desperation started to mess with his mental health.

    Hach who noticed the approaching scrawny youths blocked their path to n. "Stop right there. Who are you and why have you approached us?" Aurum came forward and started to introduce himself. "I couldn''t help but overhear your little problem about not having a noble house to back you. I am in need of a way to go to the Frozen dew forest. Maybe we can help each other out?"

    "It is incredibly suspicious, didn''t your mother teach you to stop spouting lies boy? How can a random nobody have the backing of a noble." Hach through his years of guarding n learned of the plots and tricks people use to trick one into buying or trading something.

    The odds that a solution to the problem you have to immediately appear is close to impossible, this meant only one thing. That the Insurancepany purposely ced the requirement for nobles to sell the need for whatever wares this group of boys peddled.

    To show his seriousness, Hach brought his two-handed ax to bear in a show of intimidation and force. However, the voice to speak next came not from the blond boy but from the master Hach protected.

    "Hach, wait, golden irises, and blond hair, you are the bastard son of the former viscount Standar aren''t you?" n who knew the power of information pieced together the bits and pieces from what he saw.

    Unfortunately, right now the Standar are not even nobles anymore, and this made the merchant question the grand ims of the bastard in a condescending manner. "How can you help me when you aren''t even part of the nobility? The Standar are finished boy after that scandal no one would trust your family with anything ever again."

    Lars who wanted to rebut his im got stopped by Aurum. "Indeed, right now my name and lineage can no longer be used as a guarantee; But what about him?" At the man''s words, Geo came forward, his expression a mix of irritation, resignation, and anger.

    "Red hair! You are a son of the Renacida! Forgive me, my lord! I do not know which among the noble sons you are. Your family is far too discreet. May I have the honor of knowing your name?"

    Due to the unique nature of the war family, internally n saw the hopes of being able to get the backing his expedition needed. ''This could work! The Renacida while poor wield unimaginable power as a war family despite being only a barony! Any of the three sons could be used as a guarantee!''

    Fulgeo smiled wryly answering in a voice full of self-derision. "I am the fourth son, the one that left the family a year ago. My brothers are all in the suppression force sent to the west."

    Hach, even though he never paid any attention to politics knew the Renacida, they were what every mercenary and adventurer aspired to be. "The Renacida has a fourth son? Are you an illegitimate bastard or something? Howe I never heard of you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    epting the insult Geo choose not to respond, aspared to the rest of his family he was mediocre at best; It is a fact that only he had zero aplishments to his name. A father who led apany of adepts that won entire campaigns singlehandedly. A mother known as the "Burning Valkyrie" who fought in three separate wars undefeated.

    Just the parents were amazing enough, add to that three sons, who had the monikers, "Red Brain of Valorious", "Berserker of Burning Blood", and "Knight of Scorching mes". You would already understand how revered the Renacida were.

    Aurum tried to guide the conversation by highlighting the significance of Geo."While he might not have yet had his chance to enter the world stage, it is a fact that he is a Renacida. And as one of the few families who have yet to send an expedition to the Dominii empire, an eligible backer."

    Hach interrupted to give his opinion on the matter, "Of course that would be the case, the Renacida do not squabble for money. They do so for honor. Plus they are poor as fuck! Where would they even get the money to finance an expedition?"

    n after a few moments stood up and replied, "Alright, I''ll bite, theoretically, the Renacida can vouch for me, and that would solve all my problems but why would they? Also, you would need to surrender proof as coteral. Besides the word of a fourth son does not hold much weight."

    Aurum then attempted to show that n is focusing on the wrong stuff. "Does any of that manner? All you need is to leave the city and head for the Dominii capital. You are stuck at the door, and we have the key. Does how the insurance collect or who makes the guarantee matter?"

    "Fair enough, a promise from the Renacida is worth its weight in gold. Fine I ept your terms what do want in exchange?" asked the merchant.

    "Get us to the Frozen dew valley. The faster the better." Aurum replied. n who heard the son of Standar''s reply thought for a moment. "Are your passports in order? Without them, the Valorious militia will not allow anyone to travel."

    "None of us has left the empire yet. Plus right now I am the one responsible for a debt to Don Carlo so we can''t even apply. But there is another group of people who can leave without passes."

    "And who might that be? The church? I know what you are thinking off and it will not work. The people guarding the empire right now are from various battle harems, being able to sneak past a checkpoint is close to impossible."

    "No, ves." Answered Aurum.

    When Lars and Geo heard their friend''s words, Lars adapted and thought about what life would be as like as a ve. Meanwhile, Fulgeo on the other hand grew resistant.

    "Aurum, I said most of your ideas are stupid but this is beyond mere stupidity and is approaching the levels of insanity. You are asking Lars and me to sell our freedom all to follow the fortune from the seer hiding in the church we don''t know is credible or not!?"

    Hearing the debating of Aurum and Fulgeo, n then interjected. "Boy, it is illegal to turn a person into a ve, unless he is a criminal or he chooses to be one himself. It is obvious that the bastard doesn''t intend to go through with your n even if I do agree. Sort that matter out yourselves thene back here tomorrow. "

 Chapter 142 How Monsters Do Battle 4

    ?Aurum then looked at Geo and said in all seriousness. "Geo, I love you like a brother, but I need to do this. Please give me your medal, I am fine if you do not join me. I can feel it in my bones, our destiny lies on the other side of that forest. Even if we no longer met in the future know that I will always think of you as family."

    The son of Renacida grew anxious at the eagerness of his friend. Aurum while headstrong never hesitated when his gut told him to do something. Inwardly Geo tried to think of ways for him to survive alone and while it could be done, he always assumed Aurum and Lars would be beside him.

    While Fulgeo prided himself on being a man governed by logic, he still grew lonely like everyone else. When the whole nobility treated him like trash due to being the son of a lowly maid, only the bastard of the Standar treated him kindly. It made everything more bearable, thus when faced with such an ultimatum, Geo loudly exhaled as he dered in defeat.

    "Tsk, you going to go that far, I feel obligated toe just so you don''t get yourself killed. Lars, you areing too right?" Without missing a beat, their ck-haired friend nodded while putting forth a fist. Aurum bumped his fist on it at an angle forming two parts of a triangle. Geo then ced his on thest missing side. "Fuck. I hope I don''t regret this."

    "Thank you, my brothers, I guarantee you we will get a new lease on life. We may not be a family bound by blood, but we are a family bounded by choice." Aurum then moved to stop n and Hach who were a ways away.

    "Srayver, this proposal is only for today, as we have discussed. The three of us will sell ourselves to you as ves. The Renacida medal would be used to get you the insurance you need. Our demand is that you pass by the Frozen dew valley and allow only those whoe from the forest to buy us."

    The merchant who looked back heard the terms of the agreement and drew a nk. "You wish to be sold to someone in the forest? But why?" Aurum only smiled and calmly answered. "You will see soon enough." They then proceeded to ask the insurancepany to use the Renacida family as a guarantor.

    n didn''t know that the only reason the transaction only seeded was due to Aurum''s [Divine Arbiter]. While Aurum knew some details of about the Srayver merchants, he didn''t exactly trust him. So he instructed Lars to use [Eye of Odin] to mask their status screens.

    The San-Baka duped n into thinking they were only around levels 11-12, the normal levels for people their age. What surprised them however was n trying to dissuade the Wolfen butcher from taking them. Even exaggerating their uselessness all to not give them to the lunatic. In the merchant''s own way, he seemed to want to help them to the best of his abilities.

    Of course, the benefits of being in service of the Wolfen Butcher became apparent in a manner of days. He raised their levels to 35 and 37, an unprecedented achievement at around 18-19 years of age. And the weakness got beaten out of their bodies during the three-day fun camp of the butcher. The San-Baka felt the pain of weakness and the injustice of the strong.

    Thus the speech from Hiro touched a cord in their hearts.

    (I care not of your circumstances nor would I ask. I can promise you one thing. I will give you power in the shortest time possible. However, you need to give it your all or you will die. If you do not wish for such a life tell me now and I will pick another ve.)

    They all remembered the pain and humiliation of defeat, all three acted like it was understandable due to their age and level difference. But all of them secretly harbored a grudge. No one wanted to be the loser. Thus despite being scared to death as they fought all the monsters Hiro threw at them, they soldiered on.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    All three knew the incredible opportunity they had. So against all reason, purpose, pride, and nobility they threw themselves in the blood and trained. Eventually shedding even their humanity along the way.

    (This is what it means to follow me. If you want power, leave your humanity behind. I also threw mine away as what I desired needed such a price. If you wish to stay weak, stay human.)

    (But should the time your need for poweres, cry in helplessness and regret knowing the fault is no one else''s but your own. If you stop here, I will look for new ves. Choose.)

    The benefits arrived that the power leveling fun camp raised them from 18,19 and 24 to 35,35 and 37. More than that, they gained battle suits and magic weapons they couldn''t afford even as nobles. Upon arriving in Anvil, the three regained their status as citizens and even made millions due to magic stones.

    (Your future is to serve the one who will stand against the darkness. Suffering will you always be by his side; Yet, your life shall find meaning in protecting the weak and punishing the strong¡­)

    At that point the San-Baka were sure, this man is their ticket to the strength they desired. Thus when the man gave a mission for the first time they wanted toplete it in the best way possible.

    (I need to get into this building and retrieve the girl in the basement. She is important to me. I also want to know what she is doing there and who is responsible. Get me names, then get me in a room with them. Do this and from today onwards you are among my people.)

    The mission itself wasn''t easy. However, the skills of the three made it manageable. Using Lars'' remote "eyes" they easily got critical information by trailing, kidnapping, and investigating the people around the auction. Aurums [Divine Arbiter] shined as he coerced, bribed, intimidated, and interrogated their targets.

    Geo served as the mastermind and quickly pieced together the information they got. All to get a clear picture of who ran the auction, and how the dragonkin ended up there. Eventually, they found everything from the why, how, who, and what regarding the dark auction.

    And through this experience, they now felt firsthand how easy it is to use force to get your way if you are on the stronger side. The three knew some of the faces in the hall, while a lot of them were people who did not deserve to live, a few were people just trying to survive. Luckily the butcher changed his mind, allowing the three of them to only murder the ones they knew were evil.

    Something they didn''t know was that Don Carlo and Tino were among those in the ck market auction. It was as if destiny itself told them to cut off thest stain in their former lives as men. Thus at their master''s kindness, they nowe face to face with the people who gave them nightmares at night.

    This would be their final battle as men, once they put down Tino and Don Carlo, they would lose their heart demons and be reborn as monsters. And after tonight, they would never be the same again.

 Chapter 143 How Monsters Do Battle 5

    ?Aurum knew that he was no longer the sniveling coward who got both his honor and body thoroughly trampled by the giant before him. Even while knowing this fact, he could not stop his fists from trembling.

    Geo told him once before, that trauma especially those unresolved turns into heart demons. This meant Aurum needed either to find some way to forgive himself for what happened or gain enough strength to stop being afraid of the high leveled Tino.

    Not bothering to reply immediately, the San-Baka all ced their masks back on. The son of Standar courteously replied to the insults. "My mother and sister are working honest jobs in the capital thank you for asking, as for the pathetic state I ended our trashing match let me make up for it now. "

    Tino cracked his knuckles while smirking. "You are free to try bastard. I haven''t had a decent warm-up in a long time. Come at me all three of you, I don''t mind." The Redhead exaggeratedly bowed to show his false gratitude. "Our thanks to you of mighty Tino Malosi, may you live forever."

    The three masked warriors all drew out bone swords of different shapes and started to channel calibers into them. Tino simrly channeled his Aura into his armor. The man fought with his martial arts while using spiked knuckles and boots. His heavy armor was also meant to create a massive increase in defense, weight, power, and mass all at once.

    Lars being the most agile of the three vanished in a blur and attacked with a speed beyond sight. Tino who also had over 1000 AGI naturally could use "mind''s eye" to counter blows from the spirit realm. Even though no one could be seen attacking him, Tino blocked shes, stabs, and even kicks with his spiked gauntlets.

    As Aurum only gained above 1000 AGI due to the buffs from Hiro, he couldn''t limate to entering the Spirit realm like Larua a natural AGI-based fighter. His highest stat was STR, thus his manner of fighting is basically getting up to an opponent''s face and smashing his sword into it.

    The fallen noble charged in a stabbing stance, intending to impale Tino on his bone greatsword. Unfortunately having over 1000 AGI also meant their senses already left the bounds of human limits. Even as he blocked or punched the invisible Lars, Tino still was able to block Aurum''s charge with one hand.

    ''My total STR is already at 2300, are you telling me it is still not enough? I''m basically already level 65 in stats alone. Is the gap that huge between me and him?''

    The bodyguard suddenly pulled the greatsword in his hand messing up Aurum''s stance, knowing what came next, the blond San-Baka crossed his arms to protect his vitals. A simple punch from Tino mmed into his arms shattering them, the son of Standar then flew away from the impact.

    Lars suddenly appeared and stabbed his bone swords into Tino''s shoulder, but due to being covered in Aura, the blow couldn''t even scratch the armor and stopped his efforts entirely. Entering the Spirit realm required a huge cost in Spirit, and staying there also required the same caliber. Thus very few could remain fighting in the Spirit realm for long durations.

    Most only used it tounch sudden attacks or prepare big moves. Tino who waited for Lars to eventuallye out of the realm by himself grabbed one of Lars'' hands and smashed him into the ground. He then stomped on the downed assassin with his entire weight.

    Luckily, Geo attacked with his sword, in a horizontal sh, otherwise, Larua would have probably ended up getting trampled to death. "[re de]!" Tino raised his arms to guard his face against a sword covered in Mana. A sonic boom resounded as sword and armor met. The heavy power from the strike couldn''t damage Tino and thus went back to Geo as recoil and sound energy.

    With his blow stopped, the bodyguard moved to tackle the magic swordsman, only for the San-Baka to start another skill. "[Aura Circle]!" Geo turned his sword and body in a horizontal circr motion, this move attacked Tino and defended the redhead at the same time.

    As a Magic swordsman, Geo''s greatest advantagey not in his ability to fight close and use magic. It was being able to use both Mana and Aura. This allowed him to use two skills one after another invalidating the stupor window by switching calibers.

    Unfortunately, as a veteran of many battles, Tino Malosi knew his fair share ofbat principles and strategies. STR-based warriors, due to their hard bodies and high health mostly just tank damage till their opponents run out of steam. Tino used the same strategy, except he built abination of skills all specifically to counterattack and return damage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    While Geo turned and made a circr sh, the bodyguard punched the center of the sword, causing it to move out of the swing. What he did essentially canceled the skill, thus like Hiro''s application of it Fulgeo felt the recoil damage from stopping a skill midway.

    The magic swordsman felt his muscles rip apart as his insides got hammered by an unknown force. This is one of Tino''s core strategies, use the penalty from forcefully canceling skills to damage his opponents. Geo weak from the bacsh failed to stop theing fist and got punched in the stomach.

    Before the gigantic man could capitalize on the situation Aurum came back with a massive swing, Tino tried to stop it like before but his punch met fierce resistance from an Aura-powered blow.

    Unable to overwhelm the strike the man got pushed back a couple of meters. He was about to charge again before a body suddenly got on him from behind and stabbed his face.

    Even with all his attack power, the blow still couldn''t prate Tino''s defenses. The bodyguard then grabbed the one behind him and tried to smash him onto the ground.

    Only for a red-haired swordsman to smack the back of his head with a powerful blow. While the giant didn''t get damaged. It did manage to push him off bnce.

    ''Aren''t these bastards healing a bit too quickly? There is no healer around. How can they get back into the fight despite the injuries I give them?''

    He then saw the three eating small morsels of meat or drinking what looked like wine from small vials. The San-Baka continued to attack him non-stop and even though he demolished them in one second before a moment ended they would be back up. This cycle repeated for more than five minutes with each man getting injured more than ten times.

    ''What the hell is going on?! Why aren''t they dying?!'' at that point while being pestered by Lars and Geo, Aurum suddenly rushed forward using a skill. "[Straight Pierce]! [Annihte]!" Tino who threw off the ones beside him once again tried to counter the skill with his fist only for the skill''s momentum to smash his hand into a bloody pulp.

    "What?"

    Due to the power of the charge, Tino couldn''t avoid the attack and Aurum''s sword sliced his hand all the way to his shoulder in a straight line. bbergasted at the result of the simple skill Tino looked in disbelief at Aurum.

    "About fucking time Aurum." Sarcastically quipped Geo. Inside their heads, the same alerts echoed.

    - Alert: Average [Familiarity Index] 50% Bonus base damage increase 845 ATK -

    - Alert: [Skill Prediction] via [Integrity of the Faithful] Prediction rate increased to 20% due to [Familiarity Index] -

    "We have all the time in the world Tino, show us what you got."

 Chapter 144 How Monsters Do Battle 6

    ?The San-Baka for the next five minutes took turns in attacking, getting demolished, and taking a break. Tino who started the match absolutely dominating felt a shiver of fear slowly creeping up on him. Originally his Aura protected him from everything, his attacks turning the bastards into bloody pulps.

    But the longer the battle went on, little by little the tables started to shift. The Impetus was the [Straight Pierce] of Aurum. Everything started to go downhill from there.

    In the beginning, there was such a big leeway that Tino didn''t even bother to use his defensive skills. However, when his armor and defenses started to get breached he began to think otherwise.

    ''It is not my imagination, their blows are starting to hurt a lot more. What''s worse is it''s like they are using me forbat practice. The moves that originally worked on them are now getting countered without fail. What the hell is this?''

    While fighting Tino started to feel his unease rising. Unlike the three people he fought who took breaks resting, the bodyguard has not stopped fighting since the brawl began. As the three ate and drank, Tino saw their wounds heal rapidly like magic.

    ''What are they eating, are they supplied with some sort of elixir or potion? Those are fucking expensive, even I only have one on me.''

    As he observed the things being eaten and drank by the San-Baka Tino finally figured it out after a good minute. ''These bastards are eating raw monster meat and are drinking monster blood like fucking vampires! What the hell is going on?!''

    "When did you fuckers decide to be brutes who eat shit raw? What? You guys like camping out so much or something? You bastard are getting more disgusting by the minute!"

    Expecting some kind of reaction, Tino continued to insult and rebuke the San-Baka for their tactics, their tenacity like cockroaches, and even their appearances. System users generally were extremely prideful as a side effect of steadily evolving past human limits. The bodyguard normally used mind games to invoke apse of judgment from his opponents.

    In the original match he had with these bastards only three months ago, they were na?ve, fell for the stupidest tricks, and wholly believe victory woulde to them simply just by shouting for it. Less than a hundred days passed and now they fought in a hyper-aggressive manner. They were more than willing to give flesh to take bone.

    No matter what Tino said, they never responded and their eyes only kept focused on his movements. While unease and agitation started to mess up the bodyguard''s mind, his mental state immediately began to slowly manifest in his fighting style. Tino''s attacks started to turn into ncing blows, some got blocked, while some started to miss entirely.

    On the other hand, the San-Baka''s attacks repeatedly started to break the giant''s Aura defenses. He started to incur small wounds that grew more numerous as the fight dragged on. ''Fuck, I am not imagining it. They are learning to fight using me for practice. These fuckers I''ll show them.''

    Tino then summoned an insane amount of Aura to his fist and used his strongest multi-hitbo. "[Brawlers Barrage]!" Aurum who yed as the main attacker didn''t get out of the way, instead, he shed his sword against every punch thrown from [Brawlers Barrage]. The counterblows Aurum executed blocked the skill which made Tino''s jaw drop.

    ''HOW IN THE FUCKING HELL IS THAT POSSIBLE! HE DIDN''T EVADE BUT BLOCKED EACH BLOW BY COUNTERING IT! THIS GOES BEYOND SKILL AND LEVELS. THESE FUCKERS CHANGED ON A DEEPER LEVEL!''

    Wondering why no one else attacked him. Tino then saw that Geo was drawing Mana for a big move. In contrast, Lars stood in front of him with eyes lit aze in anger. The br''s eyes reminded the bodyguard of a being he fought in the past.

    "Monsters. They fight like monsters. What in the world happened to them in thest three months!" Still executing his skill, Tino''s body automatically executed punch after punch. In a feat of extreme perseverance, Aurum continued to counter his opponent''s blows without missing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ___________________________

    A ways from them, Hiro and Fregit continued to watch the San-Baka''s battle in silence. The nanny couldn''t help but ask in a pleading voice "Lord Sabacthani, my husbands are getting beaten up repeatedly. Can''t you help them? Tino is a mere fly to you no? Help them already!"

    Hiro who looked at the battle with a bored gaze answered like a robot. "No, this is something they asked for. And I believe oveing this will remove the heart demon they have harbored all this time."

    "Heart Demon? What is that." Fregit questioned.

    "An unresolved trauma, an object, person, thing or event that the someone fears so much they are forced to flee, freeze or hide. Not unless they can win over that man, the San-Baka will forever be chained by their past." Hiro continued to watch while his men fought.

    ''This is the only thing I can do for you all as your friend. It will be hard. It will be difficult. But there is no other way. Only when one faces their fear head-on will they ovee it. It doesn''t matter how slow the progress, so long as you don''t stop you will move forward if you do.''

    Hiro then remembered the end of the first day of fun camp. Aurum, Lars, and Geo were sprawled on the floor gasping, they were covered in blood, sweat, and monster guts. The caravan stopped to allow the others to eat and do their bathroom breaks.

    The San-Baka were allowed neither. Exhausted, hungry, cranky, and resentful they tried to rest as much as possible before the caravan moves again. Despite fighting for over 15 hours they only managed to gain two levels each. Hiro rebuked them in a condescending manner as they rested. "You weaklings still fight like people. Strength will forever be out of your grasp if you continue like this."

    "Why don''t you just kill us already you sadist fuck! We already managed to put down monsters that are 30 levels above us and you still aren''t fucking happy!" Geo the most logical also grew prone to being the most tactless when provoked.

    And although Aurum and Lars said nothing they shared the same frustrations. Hiro ignored the rude manner the redhead spoke and approached him and mmed his foot on the sprawled man''s face.

    "Listen here you fucking weakling, you talk to me like that again, I will kill you where you stand. The only reason you didn''t die is because I took the damage for you. The only reason you could prevail against such level differences is due to the fact that I shared my skills.

    "I could have gotten different ves, and the results would have been more or less the same. The first thing you need to recognize is your weakness. Now, let me tell you why you fuckers are weak. It''s because you do not crave victory nor look beyond that battle."

    The son of Renacida who struggled to remove Hiro''s face, felt his head getting crushed. Meanwhile, Aurum who found Hiro''s words strange inquired to learn his master''s point of view. "What do you mean we do not crave victory, we are desperate to survive!"

    Hiro removed his foot from Geo''s face and then kicked his head to the side in such a forceful manner, the man rolled a good 3 meters away. "That is the problem, you crave survival, not victory."

 Chapter 145 How Monsters Do Battle 7

    ?The Butcher raised his fist as he covered it in calibers.

    "I took the damage you suffered. So by all definitions, aside from pain, you had nothing else to deal with. You could regenerate using [Butcher], yet you all fought like pussies, taking your time to avoid damage and only striking when certain of victory."

    Lars who got annoyed at being belittled answered in anger. "You say that like it''s a bad thing, such tactics are effective in minimizing damage and ensuring the ability to fight the next battle."

    "That is true. But only if you have the luxury to ask your opponent to wait for you to be done. Isn''t the reason you are all exhausted due to the fact you got surrounded by over three monsters each?"

    Geo who stood up feeling vengeful bellowed his response. "AND THAT''S THE PROBLEM YOU SICK FUCK! YOU KEPT CALLING MONSTER AFTER MONSTER WITHOUT PAUSE! WE WOULD HAVE REALLY DIED!"

    Hiro then ced his hands on his waist as he exhaled, the act showed how disappointed he was. The butcher then straightened up and exined.

    "You have led a good life if you have never fought outnumbered. I wonder how you tell your enemies to not attack while you dance with one of them? The stronger you get the more people will stand against you. If you believe you will never get outnumbered you are a fool."

    He then took a wolf skull from his inventory and held it in his hand. "When I was in the Frozen dew forest while sleeping I got attacked by a pack of ten Forest wolves. nine at levels 65 and one at 90. If I fought like you guys I would have died. The biggest difference between us? You guys still believed you have a tomorrow I didn''t."

    The three men opposite Hiro froze, taking on ten monsters at level 65 and up. They almost died with just three! Knowing that there came more to the story they listened patiently.

    "To me, what existed at the moment was only me and them. Nothing else. If I did not manage to kill them all I would die. It was that simple. I gained [Butcher] in that battle, but I used [Integrity of the Faithful] and level-ups to heal. Do you want to know what is the cost of healing for [Integrity of the Faithful]?"

    As no one responded the reincarnator continued to speak like doing a monologue. "You heal by multiplying the damage by five times. Once you sessfully endure the pain the skill will heal your wounds. Unlike you guys, I craved not survival but victory. I went into that battle willing to endure any hardship so long as I won."

    Aurum who understood the implications asked in trepidation. "Then the times you healed us without [Butcher]¡­" Hiro interrupted him as he answered. "Yes, I endured five times whatever pain you three experienced. Anyway back to my story. I could not wait for the wolves to surround me so I attacked them instead. I aimed for level-ups to get me through the battle."

    Lars and Geo who thought their master got a kick from humiliating other people like a sadist grew silent. How could you call a person who endured five times what you did, to be someone who didn''t understand pain?

    "I didn''t fear pain nor death. Any time I fought, I fought with the intent to die. With each kill, the odds tipped in my favor. To reduce their numbers I gave flesh in order to cleave bone. The pain almost turned me insane, but I won. I got stronger. And as I chase strength, I won against anything and everything in that forest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro then raised the wolf skull in his hand as he spoke.

    "Simr to these fuckers, whenever they bite, they never let go. If you fight me, know that I will kill you or die trying. Maybe it was why the level 90 ran away from me. Because he knew I only looked human but was in fact simr to them."

    The butcher examined the object in his hand before throwing the wolf skull to Aurum as he continued. "Second problem, you do not look beyond the battle. You faced level 40~45 monsters, do you think it ends there? What do you think will happen in the future? Will you only fight those on your level or lower?

    "No, there will always be someone stronger. Meaning, each battle you have is just one in a string of battles from your birth to your death. The next hurdle you get will naturally be higher. And unless you fight knowing that is the case. You will forever be short-sighted.

    "You fight not only to survive, but you also fight to learn and dominate your opponent. You do this so it helps you survive the battles in the future. Repeat this process enough times and yourbat experience will be unfathomable to most people."

    The butcher then stood up as he prepared to leave, "Well, all expectations I had for you three are gone. So get some food and rest easy, from here on to the next city you need not fight. I will take over. I will sell you three when we get there, you will only die if you remain in my service. Maybe some other people will ept you for your skills and cherish you. But at least you no longer need to fight as hard no?"

    Hiro then left the tent and began doingbat drills with his swords. The San-Baka who just gotmbasted felt ashamed. Piecing together Hiro''s reply it sounded like the world telling them, "It seems you do not desire strength as deeply as you believed. Stop lying to yourselves and just enjoy an easy life instead."

    When the break ended and the Caravan packed up, the San-Baka went not to the carriages but to the front of the lead carriage with swords in hand. Hiro noticed the change in the disposition of the three. Their eyes burned with a scorching hunger, a desire so powerful and desperate it overthrewmon sense.

    As Hiro understood what kind of mindset and emotion needed to go into forging such will; He didn''t say anything and allowed the caravan to resume his journey. Different from yesterday, the youths no longer fought cautiously. They aimed only to kill their opponents in the fastest way possible.

    They got their arms eaten, their legs destroyed and almost died numerous times yet they never retreated. The boys moved to hunt everything in their path. The stronger they got, the better they fought.

    By the third day, they could avoid most attacks just by sensing the air. They then learned to analyze and predict monster behavior. Next, they capitalized on weak points further increasing their hunting prowess.

    Like monsters, they grew without pause. After each battle, they would celebrate for a minute before analyzing with Hiro what they did wrong. By correcting each mistake they improved leaps and bounds. Unlike humans, monsters didn''t fear pain or damage. Monsters defiedmon sense and moved only to kill. And like weapons forged in real-time, the San-Baka were being tempered.

    Less than 5 years from now, they would be known as the "Three Wolves" of Heavenly Sword. Feared and Infamous beyondprehension. Entire kingdoms would surrender upon sight of them. And no one would know that on this day, the Seventh day of the Month of Justice in the year of the saviors 5185 such monsters came into existence.

 Chapter 146 The Final Bow

    ?As Tino''s barrage approached its climax, three monsters eyed him like a scrap of meat. Aurum who tanked his blows, Lars waiting for Tino to expose a weak point, and Geo who drew in a crazy amount of Mana into his bone sword.

    Inwardly the giant man started to grow tense. ''What the fuck is this, why am I trembling? I am more than twice their level! The ones that should be running scared are them!'' The moment Tino''s [Brawlers Barrage] ended, his opponentsunched skill after skill against him.

    The first to move was Lars, he leaped into the air and impaled both his Spirit-covered long swords into Tino''s eyes. At 1500 STR, even blows to the face rarely make it to the brain. Or more like the brain itself increases in durability it is almost as hard as the person''s skull.

    This allowed System users to endure blows to the head and shrug them off like nothing. At 2000 STR The Cerebrospinal fluid (CSF) or the water in the brain, bes thicker like ballistic gel. Further reinforcing the brain''s defenses.

    The people that saw the attack gasped in horror. Yet the San-Baka were only starting. As Tino was in the stupor window he could not even move and had to wait for the skill lock to lift. Even while knowing such he used his abilities out of frustration due to his opponent''s zombie-like resilience.

    This naturally stemmed from his arrogance believing level 30s couldn''t harm him, which would be true for most cases. Unfortunately, he forgot to take into ount the man behind the three he was fighting. And that would cost him his life.

    With both swords stabbed into Tino''s eyes, Lars jumped into the air and descended into a downward kick with his foot wrapped in Spirit. "You will haunt me no longer Tino. [Scorpion Sting]!" The ck-haired San-Baka didn''t kick Tino''s head or his armor. He put his entire weight into kicking his swords.

    [Scorpion Sting] is a skill Lars gained at fun camp, it allowed one to generate a wave of energy the "Sting", and force it through a medium the "Scorpion Tail". Naturally, he used his swords as the medium and for added effect ensured, both were in a vulnerable weak point. The Spirit bomb traveled along the bone sword and detonated inside the bodyguard''s skull.

    An explosion of flesh urred when the caliber explosive detonated. Blood and bits of flesh came out of Tino''s ears, nose, and mouth. And game him an epic concussion equivalent to 500 hangovers.

    Luckily for Tino, his Aura protected his Insides shielding him from most of the damage but that didn''t mean he felt no pain. ''Fuck, that hurt. Just wait, you pieces of trash. When the Stupor window ends I will murder your asses!''

    While he did survive the Aura in Tino''s body mostly dissipated. With his defenses reduced by one he still endured. Yet, immediately after the explosion ended Geno executed his move. "[Rafflesia''s Kiss]!"

    A wave of green energy left Geo''s bone sword and the intense sword beam mmed behind Tino''s shoulder, its might while appearing extremely imposing, couldn''t even damage the armor. However, while his armor did not break, it could not block it. The energy soon prated his defenses. A mana wave traveled along Tino''s body. He then got messages from the system which caused him to panic.

    - Alert: You have been infected with [Rafflesia''s Kiss] depending on the Mana used all stat will be siphoned from the target to the host. Mana detected 500 MP. -

    - Alert: 1200 STR, 330 AGI, and 150 INT have been stolen for 30 seconds. -

    "Thanks for beating the shit out of me before Tino, know that the Renacida never forgets what they owe."

    Tino who saw the messages grew horrified. ''What? Stat siphoning? Aren''t monsters the only ones who have such a thing? How did they get them? What about stat degeneration?! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU GUYS?!''

    It was a known fact in Valorious that monsters had system skills. They were more powerful and unique in application than learned passives or secondaries. Many tried to learn these skills by repeatedly skirmishing with the monsters or eating the flesh cooked.

    Both approaches failed, however, one day someone learned them by consuming the meat of a still-alive monster. This gave everyone hope to further gain new lifelines by trying the barbaric approach. However, they soon found that if a person eats monster meat regrly.

    Their stats start to degrade due to the biological ipatibility of monster calibers and humans. This prevented most from even trying. Why learn a skill that would risk you losing your hard-earned stats?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With no one to answer Tino''s question, he felt his body significantly weaken as a third of his STR, AGI, and INT got stolen by Geo. [Rafflesia''s Kiss], a skill Geo learned after he forced himself to eat through the flesh of more than ten of Rafflesia Emperors.

    These 10-meter nt-like monsters were like slow-moving coffins that used tentacles to pull prey into their mouths. They were super-sized versions of Earth''s parasitic Corpse flower. Of the three San-Baka only Geo ate the nt meat as Aurum and Lars hated the monster to the bone.

    While his mouth did smell like corpses for a day, the skill he finally got after eating 14 of them made it all worth it. The ability to forcefully take a third of a person''s stats for Mana is a game-breaking op ability no matter how one looked at it.

    Tino at this point, started to fear for his life. Inwardly he made ns to get the HP Potion he had immediately after the stupor window ended. Yet the final member of his attackers arrived only two seconds after Geo finished speaking.

    Aurum charged in front of him and then smashed his greatsword into the bodyguard''s abdomen. Unlike the usual, the son of Standar held his weapon like a baseball bat and swung his weapon like an Olympic batter. Leveraging his thighs, hips, glutes, calves, triceps, and finally, his biceps. The force behind the swing multiplied in power. "[Hammer Spin]!"

    *BOOOM!*

    The sound akin to a tank firing echoed in the hall. The force behind the blow was so powerful it sent aftershocks into Tino''s insides, yet it didn''t stop there! Aurum''s stance forced his entire bnce to lean on one side along with the bone greatsword, thus after the swing left Tino''s body favored the other side.

    Simr to a pendulum it allowed the blond greatsword user to spin like a hurricane to repeat his strike by using centrifugal force.

    *BOOOM!*

    *BOOOM!*

    *BOOOM!*

    *BOOOM!*

    *BOOOM!*

    Like a top Aurum spun and repeated the same strike mming his sword in the exact same ce. Tino felt his ribs shatter by the second blow from the aftershocks. At the sixth strike, even his armor fell apart unable to endure. For thest spin, Aurum engulfed his entire body in Aura to the point his steps cracked the very ground.

    "Know that It is I who sent you to hell Tino Malosi. The coward who ran away from you only three months ago! This is for my family and me who suffered at your hands.  [ANNIHILATE]!"

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    With Tino''s Aura striped by Larua, and his stat''s reduced by Geo, only his armor kept him safe, and when even that failed his situation grew precarious. Thest impact from the greatsword consumed the full 20 stacks of [Mark of Annihtion].

    In other words, its power got increased by 20 times. Together with the increased damage from the [Familiarity Index] and the realities from [Heart''s Dogma], Aurum, Lars and Geo fought this entire battle all for this one strike.

 Chapter 147 The Final Bow 2

    ?Instead of using [Annihte] for all seven blows of [Hammer Spin] Aurum decided to not dilute the buff over seven blows and save it all for hisst strike. Hiro''s lesson resonated deeply with the San-Baka. In the fun camp, they battled without pause thus they also used their skills nonstop.

    [Hammer Blow] which was Aurum''s strongest skill used Aura to magnify his strike and repeat it five times, each time stronger than thest. Throughout fun camp, the number of monsters Aurum smashed to pieces went in the high sixties.

    As he continued repeating the skill, getting trampled during the stupor window, he eventually learned [Hammer Blow]''s next iteration [Hammer Spin]. This skill unlike its predecessor isn''t limited to only one target. Aurum gained the ability to either split the strikes between opponents or focus them all on one opponent.

    This skill was like giving wings to a tiger. The son of Standar spun like a top smashing monsters with his greatsword in an attempt to crush them. Luckily the bone swords Hiro forged inherited the attributes of [Bloodline of Steel]. Consequently, all the swords if infused with Aura increased in durability and density.

    The weapon''s increase in density turned it heavier while the added durability allowed it to withstand Aurum''s sadistic use of his weapon. Hiro''s bone swords were carefully selected, the greatsword he and Aurum use are made from the spine, arm, and legs of the Stepes.

    Hiro grew fascinated at how the monsters used their aura to be heavier or tougher. After figuring out he couldn''t eat the flesh due to being more metal than meat, he salvaged them to create weapons instead.

    This modification, allowed Aurum''s weapon to not only survive the punishment but further strengthen it effectively bing something simr to a battering ram due to the force and weight. The son of Standar actually applied Hiro''s lesson to even the way he used his weapon. His motto changed from "hitting a target with his maximum strength" to "Either my sword breaks or you do."

    Due to the change in mindsets, Aurum no longer fell back when he encountered tough opponents. He started behaving like a jackhammer. If you cannot destroy it in one strike. Then keep hammering the fucker till it breaks. This is why he didn''t bother to evade Tino''s barrage.

    In the future, he will encounter situations where evasion is not possible. Out of the three from his group only he had an all-rounder style. Lars relied heavily on agility, this forced his battle style to involve feints, quick attacks, and evasions. Fulgeo on the other hand was a burst fighter. His skill [Magic Swordsman] allowed him to use both Aura and Mana at the cost of being half-baked in both.

    The son of Renacida, being intelligent as he is started to use Mana skills and Aura skills in concert when he fought, using both to eliminate the Stupor window of the other. His fighting style grew more flexible the more skills he learned. And having ess to two of the three skill masteries naturally allowed him to see this as his biggest advantage.

    Aurum felt left behind. His friends choose different routes. One went all in on one thing allowing him to leave the other two in the dust. The other created a hybridbat doctrine leveraging two ways of fighting. What did he have? Aside from having a decent Aura the man had no other noticeablebat-rted abilities to speak of.

    After much contemtion and guidance from Hiro, he decided on one thing. "I will be unstoppable. Like air when Ie for you, you will die or let me pass. I will never retreat." This philosophy wasn''t so much a way of fighting but rather an insane personality quirk. But Aurum used this to guide hisbat doctrine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thus since then, he never evaded. He took the damage, blocked or redirected it. Hiro taught him the basics of a martial from Earth. "Aiki-Ken" which if roughly tranted means, "Harmony Sword". During the fun camp through much training and wounds due to mistakes, Aurum gained a unique passive skill. [Harmony Swordsmanship]

    The skill allowed for a massive increase in the ability to defend against blows by force redirection. Like a top, the redirected force is used to prepare for the next counter. This skill gave Aurum the ability to effortlessly deflect any strike thates from in front of him. From basic strikes to even skills, nothing got past the son of Standar so long as it was on his range level.

    In an unsportsmanlike manner, Hiro wanted to experiment and used [Psycho Illusion] and [Mana Shotgun] in a duel with Aurum. The end result? A bloody mess of a heavily injured man afterwards. The Butcher praised the skill for allowing Aurum to block 30% of the blows and evenmented saying it fit him perfectly due to his skill [Divine Arbiter].

    Using [Harmony Swordsmanship] Aurum moved like a gentle breeze and slowly chipped at Tino''s defenses. Once all conditions were met the man would then invoke [Hammer Spin] transforming him into a violent hurricane! Devastating his opponent through overwhelming force.

    Tino who finally got out of skill lock had yet to see the damage he received. He bellowed in anger frustration evident in his voice. "What the hell happened to you bastards? How in the world did you gain so much power in just three months?! Tell me!"

    The bodyguard who had heightened emotions from adrenaline and pain continued talking when almost 90% of his torso disappeared. He had every organ in his chest ripped out with even his spine severed below the shoulder des. As blood started gushing out, his body only remained standing due to his lower abs and shoulders still connecting his left and right sides.

    Aurum, who felt pity for a second answered the dying man who only had a few seconds to live. "We threw our humanity behind and willingly turned into monsters." Tino who heard the answer smiled as he left the words "Monsters huh? Guess that makes sense."

    While System users had incredible resiliency, the requirement to survive fatal injuries was for the brain to remain intact, the heart to still exists, and for the spine to still be in one piece. Due to the strain on his now hollow frame, Tino''s shoulder de flexed and snapped. The loss of the only thing keeping him together caused the man''s body to copse on itself in a bloody heap.

    Just like that Tino Malosi a level 75 [Adept] who everyone feared in the underworld died without fanfare nor even a worthy death. With his passing, Don Carlo fell on his ass his voice shaking from fear.

    "That''s impossible! Tino has never lost! I gave him all the good stuff. This is not real. This is a dream, right? I am dreaming? HAHA, I must be!" As the Don turned delusional the woman beside him pped him into reality. "GET A GRIP YOU FUCKING PIG! TINO IS DEAD GET OVER IT! DO SOMETHING!" Unfortunately, Tino was a ve Don Carlo inherited from his father, the bodyguard served more like a father figure than just simply a servant.

    Gadh who saw that the man beside her still couldn''te to his senses stood up and once again stripped into her birthday suit. With her hand fully healed from Don Carlo''s expensive potion, she waltzed towards Aurum and Co, trying to be as sexy as possible.

 Chapter 148 The Final Bow 3

    ?"Do you like what you see gentlemen? I can assure you I can fulfill your deepest fantasies. Here is a once-in-a-lifetime offer, protect me from that horrible Wolfen butcher and I will forever be your woman. Doesn''t seem like a bad deal no?"

    As Gadh charmed the three men in front of them, her repertoire of seduction skills all came into y. All three men saw arge number of messages and began to lose their grip on reality.

    - Alert: You have been inflicted with the Charm status, Host''s logical and analytical capabilities halved. Favorability to being [Gadh Lubari] increased by 40% -

    - Alert: You have been inflicted with the Bewitched status, being [Gadh Lubari] is now considered an ally and cannot be attacked. -

    - Alert: You have been inflicted with the Berserker status, and Host''s logical and analytical capabilities halved in exchange for a 50% increase in Attack power.-

    -Alert: -¡­.

    -Alert: -¡­.

    There were about sixteen different types of status effects all tailor fitted to reduce the men''smon sense as much as possible in exchange for a protective desire for the Subus of Anvil.

    "I obey, my heart belongs to you." "Please step on me, Mistress." "Please let spoil meter, my queen."

    Gadh who heard the instantaneous replies of her new puppets made a loving smile as she delve deep into the embrace of the men. Although covered in blood seeing how they thirsty they were and how loving their touch felt on her skin the Subus of Anvil felt like a goddess.

    ''This is my way of fighting, why struggle like ants when you can get the same results with a swing of my hips and the bounce of my breasts? Prepare yourself, butcher. My new boy toys will get vengeance for me.''

    "Anything you want you can have, prove to me your devotion and I will give you bliss." The Seductive woman then removed the masks from all three men and kissed them yfully on their lips. "Now be good children, kill that bad man for mommy and I will grant all that you desire when we get home. You will do your best for me right?"

    "Yes." x3

    The San-Baka then turned around and moved to attack Hiro. Fregit who saw how gorgeous Lars looked bit her lips in envy. "Lord Sabachthani! That woman NTRd my husbands! We need to kill her! How can she get what I dreamed of so easily It''s unfair! UNFAIR I TELL YOU!"

    "Woman, you are starting to make me want to have a root canal than to listen to you. What NTR? You fall all over the ce when you introduce yourself yet im my men as your husbands? You are as delusional as the exhibitionist over there."

    "Lord Sabachthani! Why do not still cannot remember my name? Are you stupid or just illiterate? Say it with me Fregit Staratelj, Fre-git Star-ra-tel-j. Again Fre-git Star-ra-tel-j. Come on, just try! Stupidity is fixed by knowledge and training."

    "Woman, I just murdered over a thousand men you know? Do you have balls of steel or something? Are you seriously making me do spelling exercises right now? You are not merely insane you are fucking demented."

    "Demented? That''s too harsh! I demand an apology! My feelings are not made of stone you know!"

    "Ah!!!!! Fuck this shit, talking to fish might be easier than talking to you!" while the butcher and his nanny were taking part in theiredy routine, the San-Baka approached to get revenge for Gadh against their former master.

    "Oh no! My poor husbands! Lord Sabachthani! Quick! Remove their status ailments! Just don''t hurt them!"

    "I am your employer you demented nanny, worry about me more? None of them even epted your affection yet. Right now you are merely a crazy stalker!"

    "Worry about you? You are more resilient than a cockroach Lord Sabachthani, why would I even need to worry? And truthfully I don''t give a shit about what happens to you. But I care the world for my hubbies."

    "This fucker¡­"

    Soon the San-Baka arrived and brought their swords to bear as they began their assault on Hiro.

    "You three really are idiots, despite knowing she is a system user well versed in mental status ailments you all got taken over like sheep. And here I was about to congratte you for a job well done."

    "Take that back! They are tired and just finished a challenging battle. It''sdy Lubari''s fault!"

    "She was your former dom, you stupid nanny. Don''t you have any close ties to her or whatever?"

    Unable to wait, Lars dashed to sh Hiro''s face, the Wolfen butcher for some reason refused to move and stood still with his arms crossed. Luckily a thin katana blocked the two swords in a magnificent parry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Due to being buffed to the limit, the power behind the man''s attack is enough to cut modern buildings like paper. Yet it got blocked effortlessly by the woman beside Hiro with only one arm no less. "Husband, it is a bad example to attack your boss, no matter how much of an asshole he is."

    "Oy demented bitch, why can''t you stop dissing me for one second?"

    "Or what? You''ll dock my pay? My husbands are more important than my pay Lord Sabachthani, they are the reason I want it in the first ce. Here, take the youngdy for a second."

    Fregit then overpowered Lars and forced him to retreat. A momentter she threw the young dragonkin to Hiro and intercepted Aurum who tried to attack him. Due to therge difference in their weapons, the blue-haired nanny stabbed the center of Aurum''s greatsword.

    In a feat of divine skill, the nanny forced the heavier weapon to go on a tangent with just a pinpointed strike on its frame. Geo also came at this moment invoking one of his skill [Aura Circle] in a downward strike! And as if expecting him, Fregit spun around covering her sword with Spirit.

    The man who could no longer stop his body, brandished his weapon to strike the woman''s neck. But she then leaped to meet Geo in mid-air and executed a series of shes.

    A flurry of sword blows rained on the redhead''s bone katana, dissipating its force. By the time the storm of swords finished the son of Renacida''s skill no longer had the kic energy to continue its strike.

    Hiro looked on as Fregit managed to defend him from the San-Baka. While discussing with the woman earlier he used [Inspect ] on her and got cked jawed at what he saw.

    __________

    Fregit Staratelj

    Race: Human | Age: 19

    Level: 41 | Title: ve

    HP: S | SP: S | STR: A | AGI: S | INT : D

    __________

    Main Skill: Sword Saint [S]

    Total Skills: [12] | Limit: [1] | Passive: [3] | Active: [9]

    Notable Traits: Determined, Perverted, Mentally Unstable, entric

    Notable Skills: [One with Sword][SSS], [Knight''s Honor] [B], [Castle of Swords] [A], [Feather Swordsmanship] [S]

    Notable Equipment: [N/A]

    __________

    Regalia Rating: [Adept]

    Lotus Assimtion remaining: B - 56%

    Ledger Karma: B - 70%

    Hourss Era: B - Root | Branches Remaining: 78

    "... Well that was unexpected. Looks like I lucked out." Hiro then quickly added her to the party and granted her the same buffs as the San-Baka, allowing her to fight on their level.

    What fascinated Hiro was Sword Saint [S] this was thest known step of Sword Novice [D]. How long did this woman practice her craft to get to that level at such a young age?

 Chapter 149 The Final Bow 4

    ?Next, came [Knight''s Honor] [B] which is the [B] rank version of [Insanity] [E]. Even with everything Hiro experienced the system only gave him the [D] rank skill [Iron Will] this only meant the road this woman traveledcked roses of any sort.

    Determined, Perverted, Mentally Unstable, and entric. The system gave her an urate psychology profile which made Hiro crestfallen.

    ''Yeah, everyone is just trying to do their best. It''s nothing to be sad about, its just reality. You stop moving you die. Simple as that.''

    Back to the present, even though she was outnumbered, Fregit seemed to lose herself whenever she held a sword in her hand. Her eyes turned sharp and emotion vanished from her face.

    Like apletely different person. The sword saint parried everything the San-Baka threw at Hiro. Her amazing dexterity and battle sense were shown in a full disy so much so that others began to notice.

    "Has Fregit always been that powerful? No wonder the convent told me to never give her away. Since when did she get so strong?" Gadh Lubari the woman''s original dom marveled at her former sub.

    Due to not really being a ve of her choosing, Gadh didn''t actually want a loose cannon like Fregit. She was instructed to shackle the child more than ten years ago as a ve and would sometimes get dispatch orders for the Sword saint.

    These ranged from assassinations, monster subjugations, front-line reinforcement, or suppression of uprisings. Fregit could be considered wless for the most part. The problem came when she does not agree with your orders.

    For example, when ordered to suppress the rebellions, Gadh ordered her to kill all the insurrectionists. Fregit disobeyed as the ones rebelling were unarmed farmers, with women and children present.

    ording to reports, when herpatriots started executing the people Fregit tried to stop them. Unfortunately, the group with her continued to massacre the civilians like pigs. Somewhere along the line, Fregit broke.

    Like a demon, the woman moved to kill every one of those who came with her, all 500 people. The screams of death and shing of metal resounded for an entire afternoon as the blue-haired sword saint annihted her allies.

    In a ruthless dance of death by the end of the day, the rebellion ceased. But it was not because the farmers learning their ce or getting cated. The reason stemmed from pure fear.

    The smell of blood and carnageing of from Fregit Staratelj scared them into submission. If the Empire had someone like her who could butcher men and women without mercy, it only took a split decision for her to do the same to them.

    Of course, when Fregit went home Gadh not only pped the living daylights out of her but she had five men beat the Sword saint ck and blue. Luckily the convent told Gadh not to allow anyone to take her purity. So she escaped from such mental trauma.

    Such instances of insubordination happened from time and time. In each urrence, Gadh would enforce discipline to remind the young woman to who she answered to.

    As people from the convent jump in from time to time the subus of Anvil couldn''t punish her for too long. Leading to the cycle of disobedience-a brutal beatdown-return to normalcy.

    When Gadh felt the loss of her domination link from Fregit, she didn''t really feel much. Like a toy, you forgot about got stolen. But now as she marveled at her former sub''s power, she began to think it was a pity she didn''t value the sub she lost.

    returning to the fight, Fregit, who not only knew how to fight outnumbered but knew how to murder humans in the most efficient way possible lorded over her assants.

    Lars unable to match her speed failed to even scratch her and when he overshoot his lunge, the woman counter-attacked savagely by hammering the butt of her katana to the man''s temple.

    "I''m sorry husband, we haven''t been introduced but I will beg for your forgiveness when you wake up. [Drowsing Pommel]!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A shockwave impacted the ck-haired man''s head sending Spirit to lock his brain in aa. Aurum who came charging at this point, got yed around with due to the substantial difference in swordsmanship.

    Fregit used the back of her de like a hammer and mmed it into the blond warrior''s chest. His sternum to be precise. Causing the son of Standar to drop his sword and fall to the ground.

    It should be known that this event is called "Commotio cordis". A rare phenomenon where the heart stops due to sudden blunt trauma to the chest which causes the heart to m into the spine, causing it to stop beating.

    If Aurum is not a System user, he would already never wake up from such a blow. "Aurum, I will make it up to you when we get you healed promise." The sword saint prayed a silent prayer to the man lying on the ground as if giving him hisst rites.

    Next, Geo suddenly phased in less than three meters away and stabbed his sword at Fregit''s heart. Unperturbed. Fregit disappeared into the Spirit realm and smashed her sword to the back of the man''s head until he fainted.

    In a vain effort to care for the man, the sword saint caught him in her arms as he fell. "There, there my dear husband. You have fought well, rest for now. I will be here when you wake up."

    Their pose was reminiscent of a fallen warrioring home to his wife. Relishing the dream she had for many years Fregit embraced Geno in contentment until a voice shattered her fantasy.

    "I have no idea what is going on through your skull you perverted lunatic. You do remember you are the one who mmed your sword to the back of his head repeatedly without mercy right?"

    "Shut up Lord Sabachthani! I know you could have ended this without fighting; But like a pervert, you wanted to see wife and husband battle in a tragic twist of fate!"

    Smiling, the man found himself enjoying the petty back and forth between him and Fregit. If he had a nosy sister this would be how it would go.

    To show his sincerity Hiro shared [Husband''s Loyalty] with the men lying on the floor unconscious freeing them from their mental status ailments. He also invoked [Integrity of the Faithful] which healed their wounds from when they battled Tino Malosi and Fregit.

    The onlymentable thing was their battle suits were in tatters. Unlike armor battle suits could not be repaired, the caliber used to weave them once broken could no longer be reformed. This was why aside from nobles, who seldom fought outside of assassinations no one else used them.

    Hiro then stomped the ground, the vibrations were enough to wake the men startling Fregit. Aurum who got up teased the sword saint with a heartwarming smile. "Wifey, I turn around and you already run into the arms of another. I am hurt, I thought you promised to make it up to me?"

    "Eeeeeeh?!!!!"

    But before Fregit could say anything Geo who rested on her embrace lovingly turned her around as if to show her off and wrapped his arms around the woman''s waist. "Back off Standar, she is mine. I saw her first." The possessiveness in the man''s voice caused the sword saint''s heart to flutter.

    "What? Are you serious?"

    As if that was not enough, a figure suddenly appeared like a shadow in and gave a quick kiss to the woman''s cheek. "Now, you will never be able to run away from me."

    "EHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 150 The Final Bow 5

    ?"Oy Larua, why are you going around kissing someone else''s wife?"

    "Shut up Renacida, she has neither a ne nor a brand. Fregit does not belong to you."

    "Look here you fuckers, I am the one she likes. Get a clue you fucking nitwits."

    When Fregit saw how the men she imed in jest started to return her advances she got ck-jawed. What the hell happened why are they suddenlying on to her? She felt like the female main character in the smut books she read.

    Depending on how she handled it the men may kill each other for her hand or live in harmony sharing her. In confusion, she looked towards the bastard she knew had something to do with it. Only to find the man trying to contain hisughter under control.

    With tearsing out of his eyes, Hiro tried to praise his nanny while failing to keep a straight face. "Congrattions woman, you now have the harem you always wanted. Try to keep them from tearing each other apart. Please invite me to the wedding, funeral, or burial whicheveres first."

    Hearing the butcher''sme joke, the woman went wide-eyed as she replied. "Look here you fucking ass hat, this is noughing matter! What the hell happened to them!" Unfortunately, the one embracing her started to get annoyed so he forcefully took her lips.

    After a short but passionate tryst of their lips, Fregit was rendered speechless at her first kiss. On the other hand, the man nuzzled his face on her neck as he rebuked her. "Fregit-love, talking to another man while I am here is a no-no. Make it up to me now or I will punish you in bedter."

    Steam started toe out of the sword saint''s ears as Geo started to enact something straight out of her delusions. Before he could respond however the man shielded her and raised a sword.

    Immediately after, the sharp sound of des colliding echoed in the hall. Along with a voice full of anger. "Renacida. Where did you find the audacity to steal my woman in my presence."

    Geo pushed the man away as he replied. "Take a hike, Krich your brand is a kiss meant for children it means little. Mine on the other hand is where it counts."

    Branding the person with your Calibers was a famous way of marking someone as your lover or rtive. This is considered one of the steps to dating in Valorious. And an exchange of brands became the official beginning of any rtionship.

    Fregit felt abination of aura and mana carve a symbol on her corbone. This meant Geo was serious. Now Fregit had the option to erase it or give one to the man in return. The former would mean she rejects him while thetter acknowledges his affection.

    Aurum simrly charged and mmed his weapon into Geo''s. While all three ensured she would not be harmed the chaotic nature of their tug-of-war started to give Fregit a headache. ''This isn''t romantic at all. This is insane!''

    Afraid of what is toe Fregit pulled herself out of the redhead''s embrace. When she did Geo looked like an abandoned puppy while the other two hadrge smiles in contrast. The son of Renacida''s only sce was the brand he engraved on her shoulders had yet to disappear.

    The blue-haired sword saint began to address her suitors affectionately. "Hubbies give me some time. If I asked would you three agree to share me? I adore you all please don''t make me choose."

    At her words, all three looked at each other and then replied at the same time.

    "No way in hell."

    "I''m sorry Wifey, I cannot."

    "Am I not enough for you? Please give me a chance."

    Fregit who had her dreams of having a harem of beautiful men shattered, replied to them in a dispirited voice. "OK, then please give me some time. I need to talk with my bastard of a boss first."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro who watched the entire showughed in a belly-busting boisterous manner. "HAHAHAHAHAHA, damn this is funny. Hahahahhaha serves you right you deranged pervert."

    Fregit then leaped and kneed the butcher in the face. Of course, her stats were far from enough to damage Hiro so nothing happened.

    "That is not nice you know?"

    "Shut up tell me what happened!"

    "It''s a side effect. [Husband''s Loyalty] protects them from all forms of mental ailments but will make them extremely possessive to their spouse. If no spouse is found, the person of the opposite gender they admire the most would be selected."

    "Then turn the damn thing off! You ruined everything you fucking bastard!"

    "I am still your boss you know? And I can''t if I do that if I do the bitch over there will take over them again."

    Fregit then looked at Gadh in fury. Like an arrow, she quickly ran towards her with a sword drawn. The bloodlusting off her became visible due to its intensity. Knowing her intentions Hiro once again marveled at the mental instability of this woman.

    "San-Baka, did you manage to learn everything you can about the Hand and their parent harem the Convent?"

    Aurum quickly saluted as he replied. "Yes, master we did. Sadly there isn''t much as the hand is an extremely low-valued sub harem, disposable even."

    "Figured. After Fregit finishes off the woman, take care of your business so we can leave already."

    In the background Gadh who saw the bloodthirsty countenance of theing angel of death inwardly thought. ''If I treated you better would you have fought to protect me now? I guess this is the downside of not trusting people and treating them as tools. In the end, you always remain alone.''

    Without so much as a word, the sword saint decapitated the subus of Anvil devoid of any mercy. This urred even though Gadh had multiple seduction, hypnosis, and charming skills active.

    Known only to Hiro and Fregit the skill [One with Sword] removed any emotion from the skill owner when armed with a sword. This meant the heart died and the brain ruled.

    So not unless the system owner intentionally wants to spare the target, apathy, remorse, mercy or any feelings will be suppressed by the skill.

    When Hiro saw the seductress die, Hiro unshared [Husband''s Loyalty] returning the San-Baka to their former selves. Knowing they would try to ask for forgiveness and the like, Hiro pointed to the man curled up in a ball near Tino Malosi''s corpse and said. "Kill him so we can leave."

    Like shadows, the San-Baka charged toward Don Carlo, who had eyes devoid of life. Not even caring why, he seemed like a puppet who lost its strings. Aurum unleashed his rage on the round man, even using [Hammer Blow] for aplete overkill! By the time the son of Standar finished the once proud Don of the underworld became a smear of blood on the floor.

    "Mother, Father, Sister our nightmare has ended. With this, we can finally live in peace." The loans Don Carlo gave out had insane interest rates that were considered illegal by the authorities. However, due to being given bribes, they decided to turn a blind eye.

    While this allowed the crime lords to advance unhindered, so long as it didn''t affect the kingdom or empire''s affairs they were allowed to self-regte. Fortunately for Aurum, this silent agreement went both ways.

    In exchange for not interfering with the murders done by the underworld, should members of the said organization also get done in they simrly cannot ask thew for help.

 Chapter 151 The Final Bow 6

    ?Aurum the others returned to Hiro their burden ever lighter. Although they knew the Standar''s debts were insignificantpared to many others. All three were terrified of the notion of Don Carlo''s ganging after the now peasant Standar or even the low noble Renacida.

    Now that the main creditor is dead, and the strongest member of his faction is gone, they would soon be swept up in a power vacuum. Trying to manage it would ensure they would be busy trying to stay alive for a long while.

    Actually, those who knew how the underworld and society interacted felt horrified of theing months. The power vacuum not only was limited to Don Carlo''s gang but each and every participant of the ck market auction. Now that the heads and the strongest members were dead.

    Their subordinates would see this as a chance to grab hold of the leadership, next they would be targeting the rival gangs. For each group weakened, others would capitalize. The blood that would be spilled as the underworld stabilized itself would be something never seen before.

    Naturally many of the smart people here knew this. One couldn''t help but ask. "DO YOU REALIZE WHAT YOU HAVE DONE?! The infighting toe will destroy entire cities. Millions would be affected and hundreds will die, and thousands will suffer. How many families will get swept up by theing storm? Are you proud of yourself?! Their blood is on your hands!"

    Hiro then faced that man and spoke calmly. "Of Course I know, that was the intention. Didn''t I say it before? I will remove all the rotten flesh in order to strengthen the kingdoms. But on a personal note. I don''t give a damn, let everyone know that this is what it means to anger me."

    The butcher then pulled out a great sword and carved out a huge symbol on the wall with sword beams. It looked like three unsheated long swords raised to the sky enclosed in a circle. It could not get any more basic than that. Yet the people present felt the majesty of the symbol.

    It meant change, it signified a culling. And no one knew yet how many would perish under this g. "Listen here, I am Sabacthani the leader of Redeemed tell everyone that I have arrived in Valorious. My mission is to annihte the [Forsaken] anyone who gets in my way will die under my boot!

    "Tell anyone looking for redemption toe find me. But do so only with the intent to die. As for you all. I have ced on you a mark of pure calibers inside your brains." At Hiro''s words, the entire group of survivors felt their brains get branded with a symbol. The same symbol on the wall in front of them.

    "From this moment on, you all are part of Redeemed. Betray me and your heads will explode. Tell anyone about me or my men and your heads will explode. Try to remove the brands and your heads will explode. Do you understand?"

    "This is tyranny! You are a fucking lunatic! Do you honestly believe I will listen to you? I would rather die!" shouted one of the forty still present.

    "As you wish." The man''s head then erupted like a balloon filled with too much water. The abrupt explosion caused the people to shout in panic. Blood and flesh sttered the ones around him. Witnessing the power of the brand none made any furtherints. In the face of absolute power freedom, justice, equality even righteousness became afterthoughts.

    "I have only one mission for all of you. Find me everything to know about the [Convent of Shadows]. You will be rewarded for your service. And I will personally save you should youe into peril."

    "Master Sabacthani how would you save us when we separate? I feel like this is just lip service and you will be leaving us to die."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro then threw his greatsword with so much force it looked like a bone missile. It mmed into the forehead of the unbelieving man, yet the sword could not prate it. A wave of energy then erupted from the man''s forehead causing the sword to lose momentum and fall to the ground.

    "This brand is not only a bomb but a defense mechanism. It will negate any life-ending attack on your body so long as the stats involved in the attack does not pass 4000 points. It allows me to read your mind when I wish and will defend you three times. If I do not renew the calibers in the brand it will explode.

    "In a month I wille back here and I expect you all to be present. Exactly thirty days from now if you do not have your brand renewed you die. If anyone asks tell them you all survived due to being cowards. The one who destroyed the auction is a group called Redeemed and you do not know anything else. Understand?"

    A woman then prostrate herself and asked in a solemn voice. "Master if we wish to contact you what should we do?" Hiro answered as he started walking towards the exit. "Recite out loud ''For I have been Forsaken'' then I will know you call for me."

    When Hiro deactivated the skill [Cavea No Regeneratio] the isted space broke, and the butcher and his group went outside. This allowed fresh air to finally enter the iron-filled stench of the auction hall. Together with Hiro were his three men and his new nanny they moved toward the city. Fregit actually felt left out when she noticed the San-Baka all have re-worn their skull masks.

    As they left, the remaining members of Redeemed stayed behind and started to introduce themselves to one another. Now that their lives hung in the bnce, trying to please their tyrannical master naturally became everyone''s highest priority.

    There were a mixed group of nobles, ves, merchants, and mercenaries. Some of them the servants specifically didn''t even participate in the fighting and just stayed out of sight. Despite the wide gulf in upations and social sses, this group all were rtively high in consideration. Once introductions were over they did not establish a hierarchy but got to work immediately.

    This group will soon be the most sought-after intelligence organization on the entire continent. But that is for ater time. For now, they tried to establish what everyone knew about their target the [Convent of Shadows]. And the embers that would light up the continent aze got gathered one by one.

    Outside Hiro removed his blood-soaked outfit and slipped into the suit he got from n. It was only now that the San-Baka understood why Hiro intentionally hid his battle suit. Theirs on top of being covered in dirt sweat and grime, had the arrays and enchantments powering itpletely destroyed.

    While they were millionaires, to buy another battle suit seemed ill advise if it could not endure arduous battles and became scrapped after one evening. Hiro then closed his fist as his party felt an overwhelming amount of calibers suddenly leave Hiro''s body.

    After using what looked like 10 times the group''s calibers, Hiro didn''t bother exining and nonchntly walked towards the towns exit. He made a simple exnation before disappearing. "We are running to Partisan. Keep up."

    Five minutes after they left, the magnificent auction building fell apart. Multiple explosions destroyed its columns causing it''s weight to crumbled on top itself in a devastating copse.

 Chapter 152 The Final Bow 7

    ?In the middle of the harsh deserts an hour''s carriage ride outside of Anvil, five figures streaked like lightning, their speed faster than even bullet trains, they had cones of air forming around them made to lessen the wind resistance.

    "Oh? Another scorpion. Fregit your up."

    "Again? Why are the others so fast? I just finished less than fifteen minutes ago."

    "Because they shut their traps and kill their enemies. You waste too much timeining."

    "Ugh! Fine!" At the female voice''s confirmation, she separated from the group and raise towards a target that pop out of the horizon. Obviously superimposing another figure on the scorpion, the woman violently impaled the monster like how one would hammer a nail all while cursing for everyone to hear.

    "You! Fucking! Heartless! Piece! Of! Shit! I! Am! So! Telling! To the Mistresses! Be! Ready! You! Wolfen! Bull¡­ eh it''s dead? Already? Shit."

    A blonde warrior shared his thoughts as they ran."Master, I think you need to tone it down with your banter with Wifey. She may kill you in your sleep."

    "She is wee to try. No matter how long she waits she will never find me snoozing. Three scorpions 7 o''clock Larua take it down." At the head runner''s words, another left the pack to assault the unsuspecting monsters near their position.

    "Master. It is a wise idea to create such a lost organization like [Redeemed]? The odds that they get caught and traced back to you is higher than then getting good Intel."

    "I agree Master, the ones that survived have nothing inmon how will they even work together?"

    "You guys look down on much on the power of collectives. With the right push and a great trial, men and women rise to the challenge. And if it amounts to nothing It''s fine. The organization is a bonus, I just wanted to test the brands on people. What the hell is that? Sand mole? Aurum, In not sure what the monster is but kill it. 11 o''clock."

    "Right away!" Like the others, one of the runners ran to the left and charged towards a giant monster.

    "¡­"

    "What? Cat got your tongue Kohei-san? Or am I close enough to be allowed to use Atsuhiko?"

    Fulgeo who almost tripped in surprise noticed that Hiro didn''t speak in thenguage of Valorious but spoke in Japanese!

    "You knew? Since When? Are you from Japan too?" rmed the Redhead focused on the butcher''s next words.

    "From the beginning, I noticed when I saw Lars hide you."

    "Aurum and Lars do not know, no one does. I learned to keep my mouth shut this time around."

    "What do you mean?"

    "There is a group that hunts transmigrators. I came here in 4120 year of the Savior, more than a millennium ago."

    Before Hiro could say anything a woman came back screaming. "I''M BACK! What did I miss?"

    "A dessert dragon 10 o''clock Fregit go."

    "But I just got here! Let me rest a bit!"

    "Go or I''ll dock your pay."

    "Huh?"

    "Master you are speaking in Japanese."

    "Oh. Go or I''ll dock your pay."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "This is very! I am supposed to be a nanny, taking care of littledy! For goodness sake!"

    "Okay, You are fired then."

    "I''m going! I''m going!"

    Like a blur, Fregit raced to do battle with a gigantic 20-meter desert-horned lizard. Again she kept cursing at the poor monster while she gutted it to pieces.

    Hiro then looked at the Redhead. And once again spoke in anguage known only to the two of them. "Talk now."

    "I don''t know the details but supposedly there is a factor that makes transmigrators unique from everyone else. That group hunts transmigrators and extracts their organs or something. They found me as I revolutionized ounting by introducing the double entry ounting."

    In the middle ages, ounting was incredibly straightforward. You just list what you bought, when and how you much you have left. This simplistic way of tracking money led to people abusing the authority to write the ledgers however they wanted.

    The answer to this came in double-entry ounting. The root premise is that when you use any money it must reflect on two different ount records, credit and debit. This allowed ountants to quickly see embezzlement as if you suddenly take money, the sudden loss cannot be exined when only one entry is made.

    Of course in the present earth, even such a system had a lot of loopholes, but in the middle ages, it was a foolproof way to track money. Knowledge of such a system of course has not made it to Valorious yet due to the non-stop wars and monsters.

    Civilization only thrived when it had safety and room to grow. Thus if you are constantly in danger of getting invaded who would care about ounting books? Because of such a mindset, Hiro automatically understood that anyone who introduced such an advanced system of bookkeeping could be suspected as a transmigrator. The question is why?

    "How did you die."

    "An arrow to the temple. I ran away and resisted their pursuit. When I learned they took two of my friends an Indian and a Mexican who were also transmigrators got taken. I tried to save them but got killed by a mercenary guarding theplex."

    "Do you remember where it is?"

    "I do but it''s in the old Gracyeanor empire. When I revived a millennium passed and I thought I moved to a different world. The Savior Kingdoms were all so powerful I couldn''t imagine how they fell with only a handful of kingdoms remaining."

    Hiro who learned of new information got surprised at the revtion. Valorious has not stopped transmigrating earthlings even after the age of demons. With this new organization at y, it made sense why none of the transmigrators existed in the records.

    "We will speak of this more in-depth,ter. I will also have you guide me to that facility. Another desert dragon two o''clock get to it."

    "Ofmon, Aniki! No love for your countryman?"

    "I want you to get stronger Kohai, so Gambate!"

    Both men thenughed as they ran, after they share a few moments of jovialughter, Hiro then spoke in a threatening voice.

    "No seriously, go before I kick your ass." Geo then reluctantly left to im the life of the beast. Hiro who ran at a steady pass soon weed back Lars and Aurum who returned less than a minute after one another.

    While looking for something to discuss, Aurum suddenly expressed his gratitude.

    "Thank you for all your help in what happened with the Don master."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "There were times we didn''t heal enough before Malosi attacked us. We all noticed our wounds suddenly healing before epting the blow. If not for those instances we would have died to him. Thank you so much for your help. I finally got over my past thanks to you."

    "I have no idea what you are talking about. But you are wee. And I wasn''t able to say it earlier. Well done. You fought hard. It was an amazing victory. One you can be proud of."

    Lars and the son of Standar who heard their former master''s words grew delighted from the heart. Most men need only a little encouragement to push forward. But what is regrettable is most do not even get it despite their efforts. Hiro who naturally felt how it is to be on the other side showered his men with praise for their hard-earned victory.

 Chapter 153 Wounded Beauty

    ?Six hours into their run, Hiro smiled as he detected a familiar group of caliber signatures and a [Mark of Protection]. Eventually, Hiro''s party reached the campsite with everyone expecting them.

    Traveling at their speed, they created loud dust storms behind them and five of these columns looked like a giant stampede. Such a sight naturally put everyone on alert.

    When they arrived however they were received with much hospitality. "Musashi-sama! You are okay? Or more like you''re here! Did you get what you wanted?" Hiro took the hand n Srayver offered and shook it. He then pointed towards Fregit who carried the sleeping dragonkin.

    "So she is the rumored dragonkin, how should I treat her Musashi-sama?" simr to Larua the merchant also asked for rity. Hiro then answered as he took her from Fregit''s embrace. "She is my daughter."

    Nodding in understanding n suddenly expressed his approval of the butcher. "Oh! No wonder your response. I would simrly fly in a fit of rage if someone took my children."

    "Ho? You are married?" inquired Hiro in interest.

    The merchant noticeably looked mncholic while answering. "Was, I lost my entire family in the old Valorious capital. I had a beautiful wife and two sons. They were in the capital when it fell due to the blight legion. Anyway, I do not think we need to talk about such depressing matters. Does the youngdy have a name?"

    "I have yet to give her one."

    "Ah, okay, thene and join us Musashi-sama I am sure the youngdy would want to rest. As for the blue-haired woman covered in blood?" as a host n tried to make sure he catered to his guest''s entire party.

    Seeing Hiro and Aurum''s group covered head to toe in blood could already be considered normal for n''s caravan. But having a fifth member to their group drew attention from the other escorts. "She is my new nanny, her name is useless."

    Unwilling to get her honor stained Fregit cried in protest. "Lord Sabacthani! What the hell? Greetings my name is Fregit Staratelj. I am the new nanny of the young miss. And who are you, my good sir."

    Surprised to see Hiro actually banter with someone the merchant introduced himself. "I am n Srayver a merchant from the fallen Valorious empire I lead a business expedition to bring my products to the Dominii empire."

    "Oh, what are your products then?" Inwardly the woman hoped that n sold books no matter how unlikely it was to be the case.

    "I deal in high-end luxury goods, but I also sell battle, pleasure, and worker ves."

    At that moment, the air around Fregit changed. In a series of movements as fast as lightning she unsheathed her weapon and moved to behead n in a powerful horizontal attack. The San-Baka who moved a second toote couldn''t catch up with her even Lars who specialized in speed.

    Just a split second from disaster Hiro appeared beside n and blocked her sword with his own. The sound caused when their des collided rattled the entire caravan and caused n to tumble on the floor. Frightened beyond his wits, the merchant only then understood how close he came to dying.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oy nanny, didn''t you see the mark? He is under my protection." Hirombasted his employee while observing her. And like a mad dog, Fregit''s eyes dted so much so that they looked hollow. Her body which grew tense and tried to forcefully push her sword indicated how emotional she was.

    "I don''t give a damn Lord Sabacthani. ve merchants are the scum of the earth! I will kill every one of them I see! I got sold at 8 years old! I suffered so much due to one person wanting to make a buck. Unhand my weapon Lord Sabacthani. While I am asking nicely."

    "Ho? You dare threaten me you insolent bitch? You forget your ce. Do not forget who allowed you to survive."

    "Even, If I cannot kill you, my lord. I am sure I can give you a beatdown harder than any of those fuckers in the auction did!"

    Hiro then proceeded to vanish and reappeared smashing his knee into the woman''s sternum. Fregit copsed on all fours and franticly coughed as the air from her lungs got knocked out of her. The butcher then mmed the blunt side of his greatsword into the woman''s neck in a tyrannical chop.

    The woman mmed into the ground so hard that a small depression appeared on the ground. Still unsatisfied Hiro walked forward and stomped Fregit''s head into the earth further in a barbaric disy of domination.

    After the series of stomps, the blue-haired sword saint''s face had a dislocated jaw, a fractured skull, a broken nose, and a broken eye socket. Currently, Hiro removed her from his party which caused the woman to suffer from a sudden stat deprivation. Like a beast, the reincarnator capitalized on this weakness and delivered a beatdown so gruesome the rest of the caravan felt was unnecessary.

    "Remember this Fregit Staratelj I have no need of a dog that does not follow mymands. I grant you my favor because you are useful. Do not go on believing I need you for my ns. Now I ask one final time. Will you listen to me or do you choose to die right now?"

    The brutalized woman on the floor nodded her head and reached a hand up. Hiro took it and added her back to the party. He then invoked his skill. "[Integrity of the Faithful] - Resolution" in real time all the injuries on Fregit''s body and face healed at an astonishing rate.

    Hiro on the other hand gritted his teeth as the skin on his face alternated between reddish and normal. The woman checked her face only to find it was now free of blemish and that it no longer hurt. She then made a quick bow in gratitude. "Thank you for healing me Lord Sabacthani, I apologize for stepping out of line."

    Still carrying the young dragonkin, Hiro patted her head as he spoke in a gentle voice. "It is fine, you no longer need to carry all your burdens, you are under my protection. None may force you to do anything you do not wish to do. What you fear will note to pass. This I swear."

    Inwardly surprise at the sudden kindness the sword saint didn''t know how to react. All the times Gadh had beaten the shit out of her, the woman gave her no sort of healing items and allowed her to relish the pain for weeks at a time. This man however on top of healing her gave her a promise.

    Upon investigating the [Convent of Shadows] the San-Baka saw the excursions and missions Fregit was forced toplete. Over seven years they called for her forty-five times. The number of people she was forced to kill was in the tens of thousands.

    Out of forty-five missions despite her insubordination on nine of them, the sword saint failed only one mission. On that mission, her task was to protect a ve trader. Everything went well till they arrived at the first stop. The ve trader sold children, both boys and girls to brothels, alchemistbs, and even the military force defending the area.

    As Fregit thought the children would be given jobs or a new home she told them encouraging words of hope. A few dayster she saw the same children mutted while being dumped in a mass grave. Frightened she checked the ones in the alchemistbs and the military.

 Chapter 154 Wounded Beauty 2

    ?Horror and regret engulfed her heart at what she saw. The alchemist used the children as guinea pigs, using them to test various substances. Most of them dying very painful deaths. The military used the children as targets and tested new weaponry on them. Often allowing them to run only to be hunted.

    Fregit confronted her dispatcher and asked him to bring the monsters hiding in human flesh to justice. But the answer the sword saint got broke her. That is not our role. We will go to five more cities while guarding the ve trader. That is our role.

    Unable to endure any further, she murdered her dispatcher, the ve trader, the alchemists, the military, the people in the brothel, and the customers of the brother. Fregit killed so many people that night when morning came there were hardly any people left. The ves she tried so hard to save feared her for being a crazy monster and ran away.

    In most of the missions, the woman got tested her bottom line, and while she eventually got calloused. The suffering she had to endure granted her [Knight''s Honor] and [One with Sword]. Only Hiro understood the resolution needed to continue living with such a burden.

    Fregit grew frightened of her own power. When the butcher heard about the aftermath of such massacres, he understood what the woman feared most. She needed to know there would be someone to stop her. Like a tense spring, the terror of not knowing when she would snap hounded her day and night.

    Due to her high ledger rating most would know she valued life. But [One with Sword] as amazing as it was caused her to see lives as nothing more than grass. Her heart screamed as she butchered those who went against her. ''Stop me.''

    While she despised those who killed a few children. What would she think of herself when the number of people she murdered was above five digits? ''Please, Someone stop me.''

    The powerful sword saint wished not for freedom or more power. She wished for a sheath. She wished for a shackle. Someone to ground her and allow her to reign in her impulses. ''I am scared.''

    Hiro who understood delivered a brutal curb stomping that Fregit with all her power could not ovee. He physically stopped her when she had her psychotic episode. Then he gave her a promise.

    (It is fine, you no longer need to carry all your burdens, you are under my protection. None may force you to do anything you do not wish to do. What you fear will note to pass. This I swear.)

    Such a promise sounded so simple, but to Fregit it felt more liberating than any gold in the world could ever bring. As emotion and gratefulness welled up in her heart she threw herself into Hiro''s chest and cried.

    She wailed for a good two hours, then proceeded to cry meekly for the next three hours. Hiro gave the dragonkin to Aurum as he allowed the sword saint to unload years of regret, pain, and sorrow.

    In the world of Valorious, power always came at a price. Thus the strongest ones were normally the ones with the most scars. Hiro didn''t try to push Fregit away but wrapped an arm around her and rubbed her back with his free hand. The woman then passed out due to the relief that flooded her entire soul.

    The San-Baka naturally guarded the caravan but due to Hiro''s focus on Fregit, he didn''t pull any monsters toward them granting them an extremely long peaceful night that bored them out of their minds.

    When morning came, Fregit woke and grew embarrassed at her disy to Hiro. She then fidgeted with her hands as she tried to speak. As Hiro no longer slept, while consoling her, he trained various skills most particrly the brands on [Redeemed].

    Aware that her employer was busy she didn''t have it in her to disturb him. She owed so much to this man it was no longer funny. Thinking it would be best for everyone if she woke him up she pped loudly near his ear.

    Less than four mps in Hiro regained his senses and stood up. He then asked in a calm manner. "Are you alright now?" Fregit nodded yet hesitated to speak. Perplexed the man asked her further. "What is it? Is something the manner?" the blue-haired woman then spoke anxiously.

    "I thank you for yesterday Lord Sabacthani but can you please¡­"

    "Before you continue Sabacthani is a mask, I go by Hiro. Use that moving forward.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then Hiro-sama, can you please pat my head again? Also, can I can you Onii-sama?"

    "Uh. Sure.. I''m fine with the head pats but why Onii-sama?"

    "It is one of my long dreams, I always wished for a strong older brother to protect me when I was young. If I ever had a brother I would want him to be like you Hiro-sama. It doesn''t have to be in public, even when it''s just the two of us is fine."

    Hiro who noticed the woman stuttering her words in worry he approached her and ced his hand on her head and rubbed it side to side. Contrary to the term you don''t actually pat a head but rub. The butcher always wondered why use head pat when you meant head rub.

    Allowing his mind to focus on Fregit "I cannot allow you to call me Onii-sama as we are not siblings¡­" Fregit who heard of his words grew silent as her heart broke. Keeping her tears from falling she tried to remain strong. Yet, Hiro continued to speak.

    "There is only one way I would allow it. Throw away your name and allow me to adopt you into my family." The woman grew wide-eyed at what she heard, as an orphan she longed to have a family of her own. Infact her fixation on a partner stemmed from wanting a ce to call home.

    ''Get adopted? As in belong to another family? I can do that? Why? How? Can I really?''

    "As you are an orphan I can have n create the necessary paper work. If you are willing you will need to give up your old name and take on my surname. You can think about it if you wan¡­"

    "I do! I want to enter your family Hiro-sama! Please adopt me! I will do anything!"

    Hiro smiled as he looked at Fregit. She reminded him so much of himself back on earth. Desperate for love, attention, and a ce to call home. Since he saw her he knew he was partial toward Fregit. The more they interacted the better it felt. If he even had a sister it would be someone like her.

    "If that is so, then I dere Fregit Staratelj officially dead. And from this day forward I adopt you into my family. I give you the named Tsugumi Mitsurugi."

    "Tsugumi? What does that mean?"

    "It can be spelled as ''Wounded Beauty'' or the one I prefer ''Corded beauty'' ".

    "Heeee? So you think I am pretty?"

    "Yeah, pretty ugly."

    "Onii-sama! You are so bad!"

    After a moment of silence the siblings thenughed out loud at the ridiculousness of it all. And so Fregit Staratelj died in the desert and in her ce arose Tsugumi Mitsurugi the beloved sister of the heavenly sword.

 Chapter 155 Wounded Beauty 3

    ?Tsugumi then moved to stand in front of Hiro and kneeled down and made a dogeza.

    "Nii-sama, I Tsugumi Mitsurugi thank you for your kindness in letting me join the Mitsurugi family. I vow to protect it at the cost of my all. Please take care of me Nii-sama."

    Hiro said nothing and then helped Tsugumi stand up. She then twiddled her fingers as he then asked trying to look uninterested. "Sooo, Nii-sama, now that we are family. Can I please get a hug?"

    The young woman then held out her hands and closed her eyes. It looked silly, but Hiro did not miss the slight trembling of his sister. ''She must be scared of being rejected.'' Hiro then walked forward and embraced his new sister in a tight hug.

    "We are family, Tsugu, you don''t need to ask for permission. Just hug me when you want and I will do the same." Tsugumi who never had anyone shown her such kindness before cried silently relishing in the warmth of her new family.

    Hiro who checked his Sister''s status screen marveled at the result of their interaction.

    ____________

    Tsugumi Mitsurugi (New)

    Past Lives: (Fregit Staratelj) (New)

    Race: Human | Age: 19

    Level: 41 | Title: Sword Saint (New)

    HP: S | SP: S | STR: A | AGI: S | INT : D

    __________

    Main Skill: Sword Saint [S]

    Total Skills: [15] | Limit: [1] | Passive: [3] | Active: [10] | Unique: [1]

    Notable Traits: Determined, Perverted, entric, Filial, Brocon (New)

    Notable Skills: [One with Sword][SSS], [Knight''s Honor] [A], [Sheathed Saber] [S] (New!), [Sword Horizon] [S] (New!)

    Notable Equipment: [N/A]

    __________

    Regalia Rating: [Adept]

    Lotus Assimtion remaining: B - 48% (RANK UP)

    Ledger Karma: B - 70%

    Hourss Era: B - Root | Branches Remaining: 78

    For some reason changing how she saw herself ced Fregit in her past lives section. Physically her body didn''t die, but the system epted the changes. The next changes were the title section which changed from ve to sword saint.

    That could be considered a good thing, but as her original ve owner died, prior to her breakdown it was nk. Hiro gleefully noted the absence of the mentally unstable in the notable traits. Filial meant Tsugumi would do her all for the family as she said for the other one.

    ''Bro-con¡­ let''s ignore that for now. That is better than her hating me.''

    A wonderful addition is that Hiro''s sister gained two new skills [Sheathed Saber] and [Sword Horizon] both at [S] rank! The reincarnator then checked both skills.

    _______________

    [Sheathed Sword]

    Rank [S] Skill Type: Unique Level: 1

    A skill from the Spirit-based masteries. Grants a great 25% increase to all stats if the Host''s brother Hiroto Musashi/Hiroyuki Mitsurugi is present inbat. If the brother is not present all stats are reduced by 25%.

    Grants active skill:

    Skill: [Drawn de] Temporary buff that increases Stats by 25% if the brother is not present and 200% if he is andsts 600 seconds. The host''s stats will be reduced by 90% for 3 days afterward.

    _______________

    [Sword Horizon]

    Rank [S] Skill Type: Active Level: 1

    A skill from the Spirit-based masteries. A powerful horizontal sh that cannot be stopped. Attack ignores all armor, and defenses below rank [S]. If used on [SS] rank defenses will reduce enemy armor by 300 per strike, per instance. | Cost 1000 SP |CD 300 min

    [Phantom sh] [A] - [Sword Horizon] [S] - Unknown

    _______________<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro became extremely pleased with the new skills, one is an all-out buff for him so long as he is present while the other is an active skill that ignores or rips armor. Thebination of both allows Tsugumi to excel in fighting both armored and unarmored targets.

    People might ask why Hiro suddenly adopts people left and right well, Rilu needed to do a lot in order to gain Hiro''s affection. For Tsugumi, it just felt like they were connected so how. Neither knew why. But both gravitated and felt light around each other.

    The Reincarnator knew that it would be impossible for anyone else to enter his heart. His family now had three wives, a daughter, and a sister. ''Right, I need to do better, when we have children or either my sister or daughter marries¡­. Do they have to marry?''

    Thinking of some rotten bastard taking either Tsugumi or his daughter made the reincarnator''s blood boil. If anyone could see Hiro''s traits just now three entries were added: Siscon, Overprotective, Idiotic father.

    Remembering some of the things Hiro noticed on Tsugu''s screen, the man began his line of invasive line of questioning. "Tsugumi, I forget to ask why you seem to be knowledgeable about the culture in Japan. You know that Onii-sama is what you call a brother, and know even a dogeza."

    "Oh, that''s because of my favorite books. They are rich in lore and customs about Japan, some of which I didn''t know. For example, I know that using Onii-chan is for perverts, so I call you Onii-sama"

    "Really now¡­ what else did you learn from those books? Do tell?"

    "Uh¡­" As the woman remembered the things she read about her mind got overheated and she covered her face with her hands.

    "Tsugu, tell me¡­"

    "Promise you won''t get angry¡­"

    "I promise I won''t get angry¡­"

    "Um, perverted stuff. I mostly read erotic smut novels."

    "¡­."

    "But! It''s culture! Nii-sama it is done in a way that is tasteful! Tasukete is a masterful writer!"

    "? What did you just say?"

    "I said it''s Culture Nii-sama! It makes people happy it makes the world a bit brighter!"

    "No, not that afterward."

    "It is done tastefully?"

    "No, thest part."

    "Tasukete is a masterful writer?"

    "The author''s name is Tasukete?"

    "Yes. I was told he is a hermit living somewhere in the old Gracyeanor empire."

    (There is a group that hunts transmigrators. I came here in 4120 years of the Savior, more than a millennium ago.)

    "Nii-sama?"

    (I don''t know the details but supposedly there is a factor that makes transmigrators unique from everyone else. That group hunts transmigrators and extracts their organs or something. They found me as I revolutionized ounting by introducing double-entry ounting.)

    "Nii-sama? Are you alright?"

    (Do you remember where it is?)

    (I do but it''s in the old Gracyeanor empire. When I revived a millennium passed and I thought I moved to a different world. The Savior Kingdoms were all so powerful I couldn''t imagine how they fell with only a handful of kingdoms remaining.)

    "Fuck. I need to speak with Geo. Tsugu,e with me."

    Sensing the urgency in his voice the woman agreed immediately. "Yes, Nii-sama"

    --------------

    Hiro then walked towards Geo location. The man was standing guard on the roof of one of the carriages.

    "Geo,e down. I need your input."

    The Redhead leaped off the roof and noticed a different air between Hiro and Tsugumi. Hiro who noticed introduced his new sister.

    "Fregit Staratelj died in Anvil. I want to introduce you to my adopted sister Tsugumi Musashi. Your mission now includes her, tell Aurum and Lars when you get the chance."

    Geo, who both had a wealth of knowledge from the earth and Valorious knew that adopting siblings is amon urrence. Thus he wasn''t surprised about it. Before he could reply, however. Hiro picked him up by the cor above the ground to threaten him.

    "Just so we are clear, she and my daughter are off limits. Understood?"

    Tsugumi who saw Hiro''s overprotective tendencies felt both cherished and rmed at the same time. He then moved to touch Hiro''s hands and pulled them down. "Nii-sama you are overreacting. Calm down. I am fine, please tell Geo what you wanted to ask him."

 Chapter 156 Wounded Beauty 4

    ?Dropping Geo on the floor Hiro then stowed his anger as he began to ask. "Right, Geo are you aware that the smut books Tsugumi reads are by an author named Tasukete from the Gracyeanor empire?"

    While Hiro and Geo had simr heights at 179 cm and 182 cm respectively the power behind their frames couldn''t be any more different. Knowing what he knew about Hiro, the redhead just brushed this incident as one of his insanity episodes.

    They were far in between, but they always urred when the topic revolved around the things the butcher found important. So in a way Geo already expected it. Ignoring the threatpletely he just focused on the question at hand.

    "Cough. He named himself Tasukete? And he is from the Gracyeanor?" asked the son of Renacida.

    "Indeed. I believe this is rted to what west spoke of."

    Nodding, Geo turned to the Mitsurugi sister and asked. "Tsugumi-sama, where did you find this author and when was thest piece of literature you saw?"

    The young woman who felt extremely happy to be called by her name answered in a smug manner. "I am a fan of the author Tasukete, I have a decade worth of his collections. Thetest book I read was from six months ago. I bought them in the Anvil specialty book store."

    "As a fan did you notice him to leave behind some kind of note? It would have stuck out cause it would not have made any sense. Maybe about where he lived, or what he did in the past."

    After thinking, closing her eyes to think Tsugumi got her to answer a couple of secondster. "Ah in the his book ''Game of the Rings'', he did have a weird message. It said "When my friends Gibli and Regoras ask where I am, Tell them I await for them in the Castle of the Rising Sun with the

    Yapanese army."

    This time even Hiro couldn''t help butment. "Givli and Regoras? Where they an elf and a dwarf?"

    "Yes Nii-sama, Givli was an elf and Regoras a dwarf. They were part of the band of brothers that saved Private Forester Gimp." Tsugu replied in a sweet manner.

    By this point, both the men with her were face-palming from annoyance. "Master, which you did you leave?"

    "2022, you?"

    "2019. I believe this confirms it. We need to go there as soon as possible."

    "Indeed, what do you think does the Yapanese army mean."

    "If he stuck to proper semantics it should have been the JSDF as the military was gone by 1954, Assuming he has been there for at least a decade, he may have gathered a group from either the same causes or the same situations."

    Feeling annoyed she got left out of the situation, Tsugu pouted unhappily as she stayed silent. Hiro who noticed rubbed her head and made a small smile. "Don''t be angry Tsugu, I promise you will get to meet your favorite author soon enough. After we retrieve your sisters-inw, we will go there immediately."

    Surprised, Tsugumi wondered why they even need to go out to meet Tasukete. "Nii-sama why do we need to go meet him? I like his books but not that much. Well, that would be a lie but still¡­"

    The one to elucidate the manner was Hiro. "Tsugu, keep it from everyone but our family and Geo. I am both a transmigrator and a reincarnator. I came here as Hiroyuki Mitsurugi and died a two months ago. I reincarnated a month after. Geo is the same. We are from Japan the country Leonidas Dominii originated from."

    As Hiro shared the truth, Fulgeo did the same. "Lady Tsugumi, I came into this world as Atsuhiko Kohei in the year 4120 in thends of the Graceyeanor empire. There in lies, a group that hunts Transmigrators and we believe the author of your books is also a Transmigrator."

    "Eh? Why would you think that."

    Hiro then answered in Geo''s stead. "Because Tasukete in our mother tongue means ''Save me''."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As nothing could be done for now , both reincarnators made a timeline to go to the Gracyeanor as soon as possible. They also nned to buy as many books of Tasukete as possible to figure out where the ''Castle of the Rising sun'' was.

    Hiro and Tsugu, separated from Geo who returned to guarding the caravan and talked in depth about some matters. As a member of the Mitsurugi family, Tsugu would not gain ess to the important truth of the world.

    And Hiro also shared his life as Hiroyuki to her, which prompted numerous emotional responses from his sister.

    On Rhyne. "This fucking bitch, how dare he do that to my Nii-sama! I will fillet her into thin strips when we met."

    On his wives. "They sound like wonderful people, no wonder Nii-sama adores them so much, I hope I get along with them."

    On Krayto. "This Oji-san is too much. How dare he call My Nii-sama a bastard!"

    "You called me bastard as well as other names before you know?"

    Tsugu smiled as she answered. "Huh? When was that Nii-sama? I only got born a couple of hours ago."

    On Patches. "Sniff* I wish I could have met him. Such a good friend. Uwaaaa!!!"

    On Rilu. "Hmph. She dares seduce my brother, at least she did well in the end."

    Hiro then shared the truths about Spirit and how the young dragonkin houses the soul of Riluttante Zhertva.

    "So that is why Nii-sama cherishes her so. Very well, as her aunt, I will look after her rest assured Nii-sama!"

    The man left out the parts about Alter Hiro for he didn''t want to burden her. The Heavenly sword was extremely reluctant to share his mission like the wives and his daughter. Terror gripped him that they would leave if they knew of what is toe.

    But Tsugumi being the brocon that she is picked up that something bothered her dearest brother prompting her to reassure him. "Nii-sama, if you consider me family please tell me what is bothering you. I owe you a debt I could never repay, so If I can be of use to you, I will do whatever you ask."

    Knowing he would have to share it sooner orter, Hiro relented and told her about Heavenly Sword. He no longer kept anything as the weight of it all started to crush him.

    Tsugumi who normally quipped left and right for some reason stayed silent. Only nodding her head from time to time. When Hiro finished the woman then approached him and gave him a loving embrace.

    "Nii-sama, my heart breaks for you. This responsibility would crush most people to death yet like a candle in a storm you fight with all your power."

    She then started to tear up as she continued. "How can anyone force such a hopeless battle on you. It is unfair, yet somehow I understand why they choose you. My Nii-sama is the strongest after all. From this point on Nii-sama my candle will be beside you."

    Hiro who felt his very soul cleansed shed a few tears in silence. Just being able to tell his story to another brought him sce. In truth the panic of each day passing weighted on his mind all the time. Hell, he even has the doom clock for the arrival of the Invasion in his missions window.

    It could be likened to being in a trapped room underwater. You could see the water dripping in bit by bit. You know soon you will drown but as powerful as you are you cannot stop it.

 Chapter 157 Wounded Beauty 5

    ?Every second it ticks down is a reminder time will never flow backward. And if he fails to prepare he will die and worse his family will die. Tobat his unease he never slept, he never stayed Idle. Learn a skill or an ability, make a n envision a feature, analyze, and train. He did it all. It was his burden to bear and he felt guilty sharing it with anyone.

    "That is why I want to apologize Tsugu, I wasn''t able to say before but sticking with me means enduring this as well. I am scared the girls would leave me for this. And I''m terrified of what may happen if they died like Alter Hiro''s."

    For the first time since she met him, Tsugumi finally heard the Wolfen butcher express weakness and worry. It gave her immense pleasure to know that Hiro trusted her enough to open up to her. Most women believe men are rocks who hold it in. But that was false, men do share their burdens but only with those they were willing to trust.

    The ones lucky enough to find such gems could be considered kings in wealth. Most do not find them, this is why on earth. The suicide rate was 12.6 for men and 5.4 for women. This meant that in every 100,000 men, 12 or 13 people would kill themselves, while for women, it would be 5 or 6. Although both got depressed at around the same rate, men are more likely to act to end their lives.

    Keeping it all in was akin to filling a jug with water, if you continue to add without letting some out the jar will break. Tsugumi who saw what darkness and despair could do to a person knew how troubled her brother must have been.

    "Nii-sama, my Onee-samas are not that kinds of people, didn''t they put their lives on the line for you? Like me, they love you with all their heart. From what you shared, they would rather die than leave you. I am the same."

    Tsugumi then stood up and pulled Hiro up. "Nii-sama looking to the future is good, but look how far you havee. A month ago you were only level 1, yet now you can fight even 70s with no problem. We have a decade. We will prepare. And We will murder them all when they arrive."

    Hiro then saw an intense energy radiating off Tsugu. The woman probably didn''t notice but this energy wasn''t Spirit it was Aura! She continued to express her feeling unaware of what was happening to her body.

    "Nii-sama, we will get stronger. We will create a giant army with the San-Baka and my Onee-samas. No one will harm you so long as I breathe. I wondered why I was granted my strength. Now I know why. I was born to fight for you Nii-sama. And on that day, none will challenge me."

    The woman zing in aura had a persona as cold as steel. Unwavering, unmoving like a mountain it felt like nothing would be able to stand against her. Yet suddenly the aura vanished and Tsugumi made smiled so sweetly some would die from diabetes.

    The woman said to her dear brother as she reassured him once more. "That''s why Nii-sama does not need to be afraid. You are no longer alone. We stand with you, even in no one else does, I will carve everything that tries to harm you. I am sure my Onee-samas will choose the same path as me, I can feel it in my bones."

    Hiro felt his heart grow lighter from just having another person know. This phenomenon was known in clinical psychology. Just having someone listen to your problems helped most patients feel better. It didn''t solve anything, the problems are still there. Yet everyone felt better, knowing they were not alone. At the end that was most wanted to be valued and understood.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The butcher then embraced his sister in a tight hug and silently murmured. "Thank you Tsugumi, Thank you so much." Tsugumi Mitsurugi felt valued for the first time in her life. Not because of how good she can butcher enemies, but because she was who she was.

    It felt really good, to be needed to be valued. She returned his embrace and answered his appreciation with her own. "I also thank you, my dearest Nii-sama, I longed all my life for a family, and you made ite true. I now have a niece and three sisters-inw. I give you my word, no matter how much hardship you face, my sword will remain by your side until the day I die."

    The sibling then bonded over food, and Hiro shared his ns to soundboard against Tsugumi. As she did not have a high INT stat, she just listened and make a couple of jokes. When morning arose, Tsugumi started yawning and asked her brother.

    "Nii-sama, I am bushed, we talked the whole night. We should sleep for a little bit so we don''t pass out." Nodding, Hiro answered while looking around for n. "I will tell n to prepare one of the carriages for you to sleep in."

    "Eh? What about you Nii-sama?" Sheepishly Hiro exined. "I verified with the system once you hit 80 INT and 40 STR you no longer need to sleep. Since I reached that, I no longer slept."

    "EH?!! Is that true?" Tsugumi then asked for all the details regarding the caps. And eventually, she got to a realization! "So this is why you are so strong! While most people only train for 8 hours a day, you train for 24! The two months you have would be equivalent to six for normal people! Okay! I will follow this too! We do not have the time to waste!"

    Hiro suddenly felt guilty for saying such things to her and tried to ask her to rest. "Tsugu, it''s fine you can sleep, there is nothing urgent." His sister then replied in annoyance. "Mou! Nii-sama I have noticed you have a tendency to be a tad bit overprotective. You and the San-Baka do not sleep, if I do not only will be left behind but it is a luxury we cannot afford. Our battle approaches, and there is no time to waste. I will join the Fun camp. I will not be a burden for you to worry about."

    Tsugumi then approached Hiro and embraced him. "Nii-sama, do not worry, I am strong. I will ease your burden if only just a little bit. If your mission is to protect the world. Then it will be my mission to protect you." The butcher''s heart felt warm, as one who also longed for a family how much did he envy families who went to parks or aquariums back on earth?

    He now had a wonderful sister who cried, worried, and got angry for him. It felt good. To be needed. To be wanted. It was addicting and felt like a drug. The man then returned the embrace of his sister and again thanked her, while thanking the heaven that lead him to her.

    Aurum who came around had the young dragonkin in his arms as he approached. "Master, Lady Tsugumi, I bid you good morning. The Caravan is getting ready to move. Please take care of the young miss, we will be the ones to provide escort duty."

    Hiro then nodded and took the child off Aurum. The young sister on the other hand came near Aurum with a mischievous face.  "Oya? I am no longer your wifey Aurum? When did we get a divorce? Sigh. You don''t want me anymore?"

 Chapter 158 Wounded Beauty 6

    ?Tsugumi acted sad and covered her eyes in an attempt to look like she was in tears. Aurum who already heard from Geo that their master is now also a siscon, tried to control his anger as he smiled. He didn''t want to die after all.

    "How could I even try to do so mydy, the one who took your first kiss and gave you a brand was Geo wasn''t it? And Lars also kissed your cheek. I only acted in a knightly manner by kissing your hand when we exchange introductions."

    Aurum long learned how best to avoid being stabbed in the heart, if you cannot evade, block, or parry, the next best thing was to put someone between you and the de. In other words, throw someone under the bus.

    "Geo did what?!"

    Tsugu, who felt the hurricane-like calibers behind her knew she fucked up. She started to sweat while turning around. "Nii-sama it is not Geo''s fault, didn''t all of them lose their minds because you gave them [Husband''s Devotion]? You are acting like it''s someone else''s fault! And how am I going to get married at this rate!"

    Hiro who forgot or chose to forget paused for a moment before changing the topic. "Who said you are getting married? I forbid it! He must best me inbat first to win your hand!"

    "What the hell?! Do you want me to stay single forever? I want to have a husband you selfish prick!"

    "What? You are too young! You are only neen! Wait till your like 45!"

    "Nii-sama BAKA! Who would want me by then? I would already be an old maid!"

    "It''s okay I''ll take care of you! You have to listen to what I say I am older!"

    "You stupid Siscon! I am neen years old, how much older are you?"

    Hiro then blurted out "I am already 50! You should respect me I am older!"

    "[Lightning Knee]!"

    Tsugumi then leaped and kneed Hiro in the sr plexus. Due to that point being a natural ce that is hard to strengthen, even as system users a sufficient strike would be enough to deliver some damage. Even more so if one used a skill. One at [B] rank would most definitely hurt.

    Hiro who didn''t expect the strike, got the air kicked out of him. He fell to the ground grasping his chest. Tsugumi then used her hand to raise his face as she whispered. "Hiro, you probably added your ages between lives right? Tell me how old you are in this life only."

    "Seventeen."

    "Say that again?"

    "Seventeen."

    "¡­Mother fucker you should be calling me Onee-sama instead! [Lightning Knee]!"

    Tsugumi brutally drove her knee into Hiro''s temple which caused both of them to roll on the ground. Aurum who looked at the absurdity of it allughed out loud. "Master, Lady Tsugumi, If I only met you both today, I would wholeheartedly think you are siblings bound by blood."

    Both brother and sister got caught off guard by the man''s off-handment. Startedughing out loud, then Tsugumi pulled the cor of Hiro towards her and said with a menacing face. "Oy, Ototo-kun I''m fucking serious. Call me Onee-sama right now?"

    Hiro who didn''t want to be younger said in a quiet voice. "But my mental age is older I was already 33 in myst life. So if you add the total time I lived it would be 33 years and 2 months." The Mitsurugi sister then mmed her head into the reincarnator''s head like a delinquent and reiterated. "Call. Me. Onee-sama. Now."

    The butcher didn''t know if it was only in his imagination but the blowsing from Tsugumi were slowly getting stronger in intensity. And was she always this brash? ''Wait! Isn''t aggression a sign of Aura!''

    ''[Inspect] - Stats and Regalia Only!''

    ____________

    Tsugumi Mitsurugi

    Level: 41 | Title: Sword Saint<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    HP: S | SP: S | AP: A (New)| STR: A | AGI: S | INT : D

    __________

    Regalia Rating: [Initiate]

    Lotus Assimtion remaining: A - 39% (RANK UP)

    Ledger Karma: B - 70%

    Hourss Era: B - Root | Branches Remaining: 78

    Hiro''s jaw dropped at what he saw, his sister not only gained Aura as a caliber but her lotus assimtion dropped from 56% to 39% and as a result, her Rating jumped from C to A!

    ''What the fuck is going on, how can someone suddenly gain a caliber? Don''t you need to unlock it from the get-go? Wait. Didn''t I do something simr in myst life?''

    "Ototo-kun."

    ''Yeah, when I got here the first time I didn''t have anything. I only unlocked AP, MP, and SP after getting beaten to a pulp by Artorius. Then what about the lotus? Why did it increase just because she wanted to kill the [Forsaken]? Wait¡­ No¡­''

    While Hiro thought, he then remembered something from the church of Eternity

    (Antheia''sw is ''Remember your past and keep strong their memory for by their sacrifice you were born. Embrace your origin as it will make you whole.)

    ''Embrace your origin as it will make you whole. Did Tsugu say something about her origin? What did she say again?''

    (Nii-sama, we will get stronger. We will create a giant army with the San-Baka and my Onee-samas. No one will harm you so long as I breathe. I wondered why I was granted my strength. Now I know why. I was born to fight for you Nii-sama. And on that day, none will challenge me.)

    "Ototo-kun!"

    Hiro used his high INT to dissect her statement and meditated on the words linked to Aura.

    ''Past. Memory. Sacrifice. Born. Origin. Whole. How the hell does her origin and past link into this? WAIT! She said one of those words!''

    The man was like a dog who found a scent. He bit on the trails and continued to think up a storm as he followed the clues to the answers he sought.

    (¡­I wondered why I was granted my strength. Now I know why. I was BORN to fight for you Nii-sama. And on that day, none will challenge me.)

    "OY! Ototo-kun! Don''t ignore me!"

    ''So finding out your purpose in life is linked to Aura. If one''s birth and purpose are tied to Aura, then knowing why and how makes you whole. Then the lotus is your understanding? No. If that was the case people who had long genealogies would all have the highest Aura.''

    (Antheia''sw is ''Remember your past and keep strong their memory for by their sacrifice you were born. Embrace your origin as it will make you whole.)

    Currently, simr priests have the highest Spirit, Aura was a caliber strictly dominated by knights. People thought it was due to Aura being linked to a strong body. But now Hiro believed it was not the case.

    ''Okay, Let''s think about this for a moment. What do all medieval knights have inmon? 1. They are arrogant pricks 2. They are skilled warriors expected to adhere to chivalry. 3. They are the minimum rank to entire the Nobility.''

    ''CALL ME ONEE-SAMA YOU FUCKING PRICK! [LIGHTNING KNEE]!''

    Just then Hiro''s temple once again got mmed by a powerful impact. It shook the reincarnator''s mind like a washing machine. His neck started to bruise from the whish. It naturally hurt a lot but as his mind got juggled it allowed him to focus on a different line of thought.

 Chapter 159 Wounded Beauty 7

    ?''No. Knights are proud of their roots. To the point that they have marriages with strong warrior families. The reason they are pricks is that they do not shut up about their bloodline.''

    "Uhm, Tsugumi-sama, I don''t think using a sword on Master is going to have a good oue."

    ''Knights like most nobility had inted egos about their status as above themon folk. The divide betweenmoner and noble has always existed everywhere monarchies exist.''

    "Thank you for your opinion Aurum. But I think this will be what is needed. Here take my niece."

    ''More specifically, their pride in the legacy and bravery of their parents. Thus by expectation just by being from their bloodline, they are immediately superior to everyone else like most nobility.''

    "Lady Tsugumi, I strongly advise against this. Geo, Lars help!"

    ''Nobility specifically loved pushing this narrative. Everything from how they eat, and act, to who they marry is influenced by their status and nobility. Even just being with amoner is considered as something beneath their status.''

    "Tsugumi-sama? Aurum what is going on?"

    ''Marriage? Wait! Marriages! What if Aura is something that can be passed? If you have a mom and dad who had a strong Aura what if your kid gets it by default? Then wouldn''t the oldest bloodlines have an OP amount of Aura?''

    "Master is in brain mode, and Tsugumi-sama wants to smash him awake! Help me!"

    ''The Valorious continent has a history of five thousand years. The number of generations a single strong family would have would easily span a hundred iterations. How powerful would the Aura of these people be?''

    "Thank you for your dedication to my brother, but I know him best. Stand aside all three of you! I am in a really bad mood!"

    ''But if a lineage is the key to creating stronger Aura, then not only knights but all nobility should have as great if not more than them, but most nobles have little to none. Why is that?''

    "Otto-kun, you asked for this. [WISHING STAR]!"

    Hiro then felt his back assaulted with a series of stabs numerous like falling rain. The blows were strong and hurt quite a bit. A few blows smacked the reincarnator in the head.

    ''My sister is turning into abat junkie, that fucking hurt¡­ Combat? COMBAT! Only knights are constantly embroiled inbat, nobles while having a proper lineage do not engage in battle!''

    "Lady Tsugumi! Please stop! When Master is in this state, he is analyzing something! It might be of incredible importance!"

    ''Then no wonder only knights have such a bloodline, if taking life grants you power, that power would need to constantly be in the battle to retain its purity. Thus if knights be of higher nobility, they would not battle as much diluting it.''

    "Get out of my way! [Wishing Star]!"

    ''But what am I missing? Aura is something passed but is not the pedigree nor lineage. And is rted tobat. If someone is connected to your origin and the memory of your entire lineage.''

    Hiro again felt a series of attacks that mmed against his body, like the first one this attack had meticulous attention to detail it didn''t hit any major organs and simply made the butcher''s entire body ring from impacts.

    (Antheia''sw is ''Remember your past and keep strong their memory for by their sacrifice you were born. Embrace your origin as it will make you whole.)

    The butcher smashed towards the ground not moving multiple nonlethal wounds oozing with red liquid that dripped to the ground.

    ''Ouch, that hurt, stop being a pest Tsugu I am thinking. Look how many holes I have and I am bleeding¡­ bleeding¡­ blood? Blood is passed from parent to son. Even on earth memories and biological responses are encoded in DNA. Keep strong their memory¡­ Wait.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tsugumi-sama! How can you call yourself his sister when you are harming your brother while he is defenseless?"

    ''I am looking at this all wrong. What if something is being passed not Aura? Something like a biological response. A memory. What if the memory of the battle is the thing being passed into something like DNA and Aura is only a by-product, not the goal? And embracing means learning about it.''

    Hiro then remembered how the Savior''s diary describes Aura or its effects on a demon lord. Unlike when he figured out Spirit, the answers he had were far in between. The reincarnator needed to piece together the clues from Tsugumi''s sudden boost and the Regalia.

    (Dius''s power which is an overwhelming energy from his body dulls the ferocity of the demon lord each time he is killed.)

    ''Aura kills the ferocity of a demon lord why? You lose ferocity when you feel you are going to lose. The reason why one would lose is quite few either the enemy is stronger or better equip or if they have higher morale.''

    "Move away. Ototo-kun I don''t even what you to call me Nee-sama anymore. Just let me hit you onest time!"

    The man then felt his body being raised by his color, he then saw the bloodthirsty Tsugumi radiating bloodlust!

    ''FUCK! IT''S BLOOD LUST! You would lose if the enemy emits a lot of blood lust. Blood lust can only be gained by killing people or monsters that is why the lineage must always be inbat.''

    Hiro then felt numerous punches hit his cheeks like a machine gun. The aura covering them allowed the attack to bruise Hiro''s face.

    ''Aura is bloodlust that is passed from generation to generation! Your blood remembers the feeling but not the battle! You embrace your bloodline''s history by remembering the battles! The reason Tsugumi gains aura is not because of knowing why she is born it is what she said after.''

    (¡­I wondered why I was granted my strength. Now I know why. I was born to fight for you Nii-sama. AND ON THAT DAY, NONE WILL CHALLENGE ME.)

    ''Tsugumi embraced her bloodlust! She gained Aura the moment she wanted to annihte the [Forsaken]! That''s why aggression is the by-product of Aura! FUCK I FINALLY GOT IT!''

    - Alert: Main Mission: Reim the Legacy of the Saviors Updated! -

    ''I FUCKING KNEW IT!!''

    ''Status Mission screen: Reim the Legacy of the Saviors.''

    - Alert: Reim the Legacy of the Saviors: Difficulty: SSS  Reward:??? Progress 20% -

    - The nine saviors who ended the era of demons all disappeared, but why?. You have gained the second page of the diary of a historian, search for the rest in thest known locations of all the saviors. The truth may shed some light on the events guing the world. -

    - Updated 1. The Church of Eternity is meant to teach the future how to wield and develop their calibers (10%) -

    - Updated 1.1 Aura summons the bloodlust of the past generations as power for the present. The Regalia Antheia''s Lotus houses the memories required to awaken the bloodlustpletely. The assimtion rating indicates the percentage the bloodlust that is still dormant. (5%) -

    - Updated 1.2 Spirit power summons the dead and the unborn to fight in exchange for Karma. The Regalia Shani''s Ledger records the Karma of each being. The ledger''s rating increases or decreases the Spirit a user can wield. (5%) -

    Exiting brain mode Hiro excitedly looked at Tsugumi and said his heartfelt gratitude.

    "Thank you Tsugu, you are the best!"

    "Aurum help. I think I hit Ototo-kun too hard and he broke¡­"

 Chapter 160 Fun-Camp Part Two

    ?Currently, the caravan where gathered around a specific ce. In the dry heat and dusty roads towards Partisan, the Srayver expedition which should have already left got dyed because of an unexpected situation.

    A man was held by the cor by a blue-haired woman in a bloody suit. This woman had her fists dripping with fresh red liquid that fell to the ground. Surprisingly however the man in question neither got angry nor vengeful his reply carried with it palpable gratitude.

    "Thank you Tsugu, you are the best!"

    With his face full of bruises, multiple holes on his back, and blooding out of him all over, even his assant suddenly felt regretful at his reply. In her distress, she sought help from the man who tried to stop her the entire time.

    "Aurum help. I think I hit Ototo-kun too hard and he broke¡­"

    "Sigh. You two are extremely alike you know? Lady Tsugumi you saw at the auction the damage Master could receive without dying. Smacking him around with your fists alone is equivalent to hitting him with pies, he will be alright."

    "But I don''t remember him being a masochist pervert! Who says thank you so warm-heartedly after all I did?"

    Geo who wanted to make clear distinctions spoke to cover their asses from retribution. "Ojou-sama we have only known the Master for a month, I don''t think any of us can fathom what he would prefer during such activities so asking us for our opinion is hardly a good idea."

    "We also do not wish to die. Tsugumi-sama." Lars who knew how protective the butcher could be tried to ensure the Mitsurugi Sister understood why they did not answer.

    The people around, n and Hach included tried to watch the entire drama happening since the butcher''s group arrivedst night. n who almost got killed had a front-row seat as Hiro brutally broke down Fregit and stomped her into the ground. Only for him to heal her afterwards.

    The merchant then saw how the two made up but when the discussions started to be personal. As n knew giving them privacy is the right thing to do, he left and slept.

    For Hach''s group, however, they seldom had a chance to encounter such juicy gossip. Thus they all tried to strain their ears to listen but found out they couldn''t. A sound curtain made from pure Aura dropped around the Mitsurugi siblings like a veil.

    For the entire duration of their discussions, no one could see or hear them it was like they were no longer among the living. Much to the annoyance of the other escorts.

    The veil only lifted when morning arrived. Curious eyes could feel the newfound sense of closeness between the butcher and his nanny. Most even though the butcher would take her in as his wife. Or that the veil simply covered their "Spicy Activities"

    Aurum who felt the veil disappearing believed that confidential matters were now over. In consequence, he approached and returned the young miss of the Mitsurugi back to her father. What came next shocked everyone. The two who seemed to be extremely close started to shout at each other.

    Then the woman started attacking the butcher. She kneed him in the sternum, then the temple. After separating the man from his daughter she then drew a sword and assaulted  Him.

    Due to Hiro''s overbearing nature, the escorts who expected him to murder her in retaliation got perplexed as he did nothing. More so when she stabbed his back more than 30 times.

    Not satisfied she then shed his entire body with a skill so fast her arms looked like a blur. The butcher who normally dominated and intimidated everyone around himy pathetically in a bloody heap on the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The woman then picked him up and started smashing her fist in his face, turning it ck and blue. After what seemed like an eternity the man then regained consciousness and thanked his assant. Not rebuke, not retaliate but thanked.

    Because of such a series of events everyone looked on to see what happens next. Love-hate didn''t even begin to describe the rtionship between these two even with everything said though most still eavesdropped. What n and his caravan learned. When the butcher is present, expect the unexpected.

    Within seconds Hiro digested the implications of how to raise Aura, he now understood why Antheia''sw focuses so much on the past. He likened it to reading a book, you can know the words but if you watch a movie, the sound, the visuals, and the emotion add to the experience.

    Aura carried the bloodlust for a hundred battles this is why simply just having it makes one prone to bouts of aggression. Uncontrolled, unrestrained simr to a hurricane, you will be swept away in emotion if you cannot reign it in.

    This also exins why when people bottom out on AP they became angry without reason. Bloodlustmonly seeks a target to kill, and when it suddenly dissipates without being unleashed, you are left with nothing but anger.

    Bit by bit Hiro felt the truths of the world being revealed to him one after another. Knowing such information would allow him to ensure his forces all knew what to do to get better.

    Much like Priests would get a better ledger rating by default due to their upations. Knights who learn of battle and history while also being in the thick ofbat would be the ones who fulfill all the conditions of Aura.

    This distinction also exins why those with long lineages like nobles and peoples engulfed in nothing but warlike mercenaries are both Inferior to knights.

    Nobles who learn of the bloodline''s past victories but do not do battle dilute their blood. While mercenaries do gain their own bloodlust but as most of them are unlearned, each generation would lose the ability to regain the power of their forefathers.

    Now that both Spirit and Aura areid bare before the reincarnator if he gains the truths of Mana, then he could strengthen his Regalia rating as a result. But nothing wille from overthinking.

    He only figured out Spirit due to seeing Rilu''s reincarnations. Understanding of Aura only came after analyzing the changes in Tsugumi. With all his intelligence, the truths arrived only due to an outside source.

    With Mana Hero believed it would be simrly impossible to understand it without an impetus to prompt his trail of thought. ''But it wille to me I am sure of it. Although the hand of fate is still against me, I now feel a force overturning it. ''

    The boon Hiro gained from just meeting n outside the forest could not be overstated. If Hiro exited a day early or a dayte he would have missed him. The San-Baka, Rilu, and Tsugumi all of them connected one after another like a puzzle that made no sense.

    ''Does this mean God is helping me? They call him the [Creator] right? [Creator]-Sama thank you for letting me meet my sister and my daughter. Please let me reunite with my wives and I will ask for nothing any longer.''

    Hiro ced little importance on religion, Japan had Shinto and Buddhism as their primary religions. Shinto didn''t have a main god but several smaller ones ingrained in the world. Buddhism didn''t even have gods but focused on the Spiritual enlightenment of the person.

    He normally cursed the world itself as he led a life devoid of meaning or purpose. Yet now that he carried the burden of responsibility he felt that asking for help from above couldn''t hurt.

 Chapter 161 Fun-Camp Part Two 2

    ?''If there is a God then humbling myself may please him. If there isn''t I lose nothing. With what ising I need all the help I can get.''

    After he did his silent prayer, Hiro healed himself using [Integrity of the Faithful] and stood up. He noticed only then about the awkward stares everyone gave him, even Tsugumi looked a little creeped out.

    ''Ah, she wanted me to call her Onee-sama right? Then just this once I will do it.''

    Hiro then made a childish smile and said. "Onee-sama, daisuki!" The entire ce turned silent. So much so that you could hear a pin drop. Tsugumi had an extremely limited Japanese vocabry.

    But daisuki in its meaning is prevalent in the literature that she read. As a result, she naturally knew what it meant. "Mother fucker! YUCK!!" she then proceeded to m her knee into Hiro''s face while shouting. "Bring back my cool Onii-sama you bastard! Never show yourself again!"

    The San-Baka couldn''t evenprehend what was going on but didn''t want to die thus no oneughed. The Srayver caravan also knew how easy it is to die to the Wolfen butcher. Hell didn''t he mutte his so-called sister''s face justst night? So none of them had the balls to make a sound.

    Such factors resulted in absolute silence as Hiro fell to the ground once again after taking a knee to the face. Tsugumi, the culprit wiped her forehead and say without any worry and thought aloud. "Ugh, that seared itself in my mind, I need something cute to wipe it off. Where is my niece again? I need to wake her up."

    Skipping about Tsugumi moved past the San-Baka who she beat up. Their confrontation when they tried to stop her left them riddled with injuries. When she left the three men started to talk among themselves.

    "Geo, Lady Tsugumi suddenly turned very aggressive while her personality yesterday is formidable she had a passive inclination, what happened?"

    "Lars, why in the world are you asking me? When ites to these siblings they are both lunatics I have no idea why she suddenly transformed into a rabid dog. However, even the first time I saw her fight she had an unrestrained rage. She kept mutting a scorpion long after it was dead remember? She has issues."

    "Guys, I would refrain from talking about someone behind their back especially when the brother of that person who is our boss can hear you."

    Hiro then walked forward and grabbed Lars and Geo by the neck. "Which reminds me, a little birdie told me you fuckers dared kiss my sister and one of you even had the balls to brand her."

    Inwardly both men had one thought. ''FUCK.''

    As the sounds of two bodies being beaten finally ended Hiro went towards where Tsugumi was and found her with the young dragonkin on her shoulder. The reincarnator saw the kind motherly face his sister made.

    "You like her that much Tsugu?"

    "Nii-sama! Yes! Now that I know that she is family, she turned a thousand times cuter. Too bad I don''t look like either of you though." A little sad at the realization she had little simrities to Hiro or the dragonkin, Tsugumi started to feel out of ce.

    The approaching Hiro ced his hand and her head and rubbed it. "You idiot, like anyone cares if you look different, what''s important is you are a Mitsurugi or a Musashi for everyone else."

    "Nii-sama you will temporarily hide that you and the trash swordsman are the same person? Is it because of that slut?"

    "Yes, but it is more due to her master. But same banana. for now, we will keep a low profile. As for looking like me. Even my daughter and I do not look the same."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Still, I want to have at least our hair color to be the same shade Nii-sama, white hair looks so cool."

    "Then just wish for that in your next level up then, might take more than one, but I modified my body by leveling up and willing it."

    "Eh? You can do that?"

    "Yes, you silly girl you can. When you are about to level up, picture what you want to look like and your body will inch to that with each level up."

    The woman''s body which still felt bloated due to the Aura coursing through her body for the first time started to feel restless.

    "Then there is no time to waste. I just need to murder everything and I can have white hair too right? When are we leaving, can I hunt everything around here?"

    Hiro then took his daughter and had hery on the carriage then embraced his sister and rubbed her back.

    "You don''t have to have white hair in order to be by sister Tsugu, but yes if you wish to do for your sake, I can send to you all the monsters in the area. With my buffs, you can hunt for extremely long periods. But weren''t you going to sleep?"

    When one feels restless the effects of a single hug could shatter walls and calm nerves. It might be because Hiro saw himself in Tsugumi, but despite how nonsensical it seemed to obsess about white hair, the butcher somehow understood it.

    People who starve for affection ad eptance are more likely to disy extreme importance in symbols and certain hangups. Denying these will not only cause friction but are extremely likely to cause resentment. So Hiro did the opposite of that.

    Tsugumi drowned in her brother''s warmth and his feelings. As a certain part of her mind built herself around her new identity, anything linking her to Hiro became necessary.

    Even if it seemed unimportant to some. To her, it mattered a lot, and hearing her brother understand her sentiments made her feel cherished. He didn''t ask why he didn''t tell her it was stupid. He just said it was okay and supported her. That for her was the best thing he could have done.

    "I understand Nii-sama and thank you. But I am the sister of the Heavenly Sword. I cannot and I will not allow myself to be a burden. When the timees I will be a weapon you can count on. I am going."

    "Ah wait, before you go, let''s ask n for some gear, and I also noticed you like stabbing more than cutting. A katana might not be the best thing for you. Try this."

    Hiro pulled out of his inventory a bone sword that looked like a rapier. The de look like a giant''s toothpick but the hand guard had a steel ape''s skull and jaw. It looked extremely horrific but durable beyondpare.

    Tsugumi who saw the rapier felt emotional. In her long life, there has been hardly anyone who gave her anything. The suit she used is a hand-me-down from a senior that died. The katana a weapon she picked up when her weapon broke on a mission.

    Who cared if this thing looks ugly as fuck. This was something someone gave to her with her good fare in mind. That alone made it more precious than gold to her. She hesitated for a moment before epting.

    The woman gave her katana to Hiro and tried out a couple of stabs, lunges, and quick shes. She noticed how different the bnce of the weapon behaved. Trying very hard to calm her excitement.

 Chapter 162 Fun-Camp Part Two 3

    ?Katanas were meant for cutting. With the weight of the de on the center with the user shifting it per swing. Rapiers on the other hand had extremely thin des with the weight resting in the handle guard, which allowed for a quicker thrust butcked the power for shes.

    Perhaps a side effect of [Sword Saint] Hiro saw how quickly his sister grasped the difference and augmented her stance, battle tactics, and even how she gripped the weapon.

    ''If I didn''t know any better, I would say my sister is the greatest swordsman on the continent.''  Naturally, as a siscon, the brother became proud of his sister for every little win. n, who could not dy any longer asked Hiro if it would be a good time to depart.

    "Sure, I was just going to ask you, can I buy a battle suit for a woman from you? It''s for Tsugumi. How far are we from Partisan?"

    Pleased they can finally start traveling again n answered in high spirits. "Certainly, Should I get one for the young miss as well Musashi-sama? Regarding Partisan, we are still three days away if we take breaks, if we rush we can do it in one."

    Although n''s body didn''t like the non-stop tension that came with having the Wolfen butcher as a travelingpanion, his wallet thought otherwise. To anyone in his profession. Time is money, so if it is possible to save on time he would naturally do it.

    While Tsugumi wept and slept in Hiro''sp, n naturally came by to ask if the pair needed anything. The air around the butcher felt like a bear guarding its cubs. The merchant being extremely sensitive to such things, understood how important this nanny was to the butcher.

    He let the situation y out and waited for the opportunity to capitalize on it. Hiro gave him arge number of gear to sell. n who saw hundreds of intricate weapons, pieces of armor, and essories knew that these would be the loot from the murdered auction hall.

    As he sold some of his items in Anvil, he had space for them and had his men clean and remove any identifying features from the pieces. To him, he suddenly found a carriage''s worth of high-end goods without spending a single Val.

    Hiro requested a 70/30 split on the sales. With 70% going to him. Such exchanges pleased n greatly, as they provided extra ie that he didn''t even expect. The fortune he has made due to Hiro''s presence could be considered a blessing in its own right.

    He threw away any thoughts about selling information about him, due to Hiro''s own words.  (Oy nanny, didn''t you see the mark? He is under my protection.)

    Betraying someone like that would grant you negative karma, thus if Hiro considered n an ally he would do the same. He met the man as a savage only less than a week ago. Yet the man slowly trained followers and increased in power steadily.

    The merchant had yet to understand where Hiro''s end goaly, but the amount of money he can make sticking to him could be considered significant. Whether in the form of selling spoils for him, arming his men, or buying monster parts he was like the ultimate customer.

    This second meeting confirmed it for n Srayver, he will stick to this man as much as he possibly could and use his actions to guide his business. Thus being both up to date on his matters and being able to predict what he would need are critical to his ns.

    While n made his ns Hiro on the other hand answered with a bloodthirsty smile."Okay, get me new battle suits for my men, Tsugumi, and my daughter, you can take the money from the sales of the weapons. Tell Hach that we will rush to Partisan today."

    Hiro then called for Tsugu who started sword drills and sent a message to his men via the messaging system. After a little while, Hiro''s entire party assembled. He had n and Hach participate so they were aware of the things toe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Okay, our next destination is where my wives are, I do not know what we will find there, but I will get them back no matter the cost. As you four wish to remain by my side I need you all to get stronger to keep up otherwise you will die.

    "n told me we are a day away from Partisan by running non-stop. So we will have a new kind of fun camp. Before I guarded you all to ensure you didn''t die, now you all are strong enough. So I will change my tactics.

    "This time I won''t be able to help you but you will face more monsters than you can deal with. I need you to push harder than ever before Victory is the only eptable oue."

    The San-Baka and Tsugumi who knew Hiro never joked about such things felt unease creep up their spines. Would they prevail? Would they die? Such questions started to foster doubt in their abilities.

    If even Hiro said it would be difficult it must be worlds harder from the hunting they did. While fear and worry tried to break into their hearts as all four had their own reasons it was given no quarter.

    Themonality between all of them they wished for strength. Hiro''s approach to battle gave them results period. How the auction massacre went showed how the once barely formidable San-Baka turned into absolute monsters.

    Their master hadn''t shared it yet but giving all his buffs to weak-willed people will produce cats instead of monsters. It was not about the dog in the fight but the fight in the dog. As the four stayed silent and showed neither panic nor fear the butcher apuded them in his mind.

    Hiro grew pleased with his men and his sister. Their desperation mirrored his by arge degree. In this world how many would follow him for the same reason?

    The man continued. "I will be invoking a skill that calls forth every single monster in the area. You will need to fight while running. The caravan will not wait for you. Take too long and you will get left behind and surrounded.

    "Attack targets by order of importance. My skill will make all of the monsters berserk. So do not expect any of them to back off. Your role is to kill as much as you can. Our goal is to maximize the kill window and level up.

    "Use Butcher to heal yourselves. I will try to heal you once in a while but you need to begin managing your own damage. I asked n for new suits we will begin when you get dressed.

    "San-Baka here are upgraded versions of the swords I gave you before. The limit is 1000 points, use them well. Do not worry about defense, I will take anything that aims at the caravan. Any questions?"

    Contrary to what he expected no one asked questions as if everyone believed in him through blind faith alone. The San-Baka were able to rest asst night could be considered extremely boring for them. Tsugumi itched for a good fight since being reborn.

    n and Hach who grew terrified at the warnings of the Wolfen Butcher started to regret their decision to allow such an event. In their haste to get home faster, they forgot the nature of the man with them.

 Chapter 163 Fun-Camp Part Two 4

    ?After the meeting ended Tsugumi and the San-Baka changed into their new clothes. Which made them look really sharp Hach who saw the faces they made inwardlymented the huge difference in them.

    "Less than a week ago I could beat the former ves, now I can''t even fight them head-on. If this ''Fun camp'' goes the way the butcher intends they would only get stronger."

    Just then some of Hach''s men came and verified what they heard. One of the mercenaries asked in bewilderment. "Hach, they are saying we are doing a non-stop run again? I could hardly get any sleep thest time we did it. Have a heart."

    Annoyed the bald leader of the escorts shouldered his ax while replying. "We get to save two days by traveling with the Butcher. Suck it up beside, instead of fighting monsters you got sore sleeping inside a carriage. Aren''t you a real pussy?"

    "n looks distraught,st time he even chatted with the butcher what is different this time?" Unimpressed with Hach''s answers another asked something about their boss instead.

    Finding the behaviors of the merchant hrious Hach startedughing out loud before he answered. "He is probably regretting his actions, n is the one that egged the butcher into doing a non-stop run. The butcher has some business in partisan, he is using thisst leg of the trip to power level his men."

    "Holy shit, again? Aren''t they in the mid 30''s now?" "Fuck, can I get on the butcher bus?"

    "You want to die? Did you see how he made his ve eat monster hearts raw?" "But if you can get stronger why not?"

    "Well, at least we can finish this expedition faster." "Yeah, having not to be tense because high-level people are managing defense is light work." "I don''t even need to scout. The butcher''s sense already passes five kilometers, his AGI must be in the thousands."

    Hach who noticed how chatty his mean are wanted to rebuke them but couldn''t while he tried to keep running a tight ship. The worlds the butcher and his men moved were far from their level. The escorts grewx whenever Hiro traveled with them.

    While there were asional surprises the security of having that man with you ensured you would survive unscathed. No one voiced it but they grew impressed and respected the power and ferocity of the butcher. So much so that they no longer even felt afraid of him.

    The mercenary leader however felt he needed to share thetest info. "Well, don''t rx just yet. From what I understood the butcher will be summoning a monster horde for his men to train in."

    "He is going to do what?" asked one of his men.

    "The butcher will be using a skill to summon an entire horde of monsters to the caravan. He will be on defense while the ves and the nanny would be on offense."

    Another concerned tried to see if Hach was just pulling their leg."You are kidding, right? Why would he summon a horde for no reason."

    Yet the mercenary leader replied in all seriousness. "No, he will do it, as I said he has a reason. The butcher is summoning the horde to have his men and sister kill it. I don''t know how it will go about so keep on your toes."

    "¡­" The other escorts felt like puking from fear. Monster hordes in Valorious are considered on the level of natural cmities. Once in a while, the monsters in one area would have a battle to decide who stays in their habitat.

    The losers of said battle are driven out. These groups of powerful beasts would then look towards a new home. For some reason, the phenomenon urs at the same time with multiple species even those that have nomonalities.

    Due to the sheer number of disced monsters, hardly anyone can do anything about them. These groups band together to form a horde and normally aim to assaultrge human settlements to use as new habitats.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Numerous towns, military instations, and even kingdoms fell towards these armies. Funnily enough, the ones that choose to fight the hordes prospered because of therge number of monster materials if they survived.

    Because of this fact, one of the highest responsibilities of adventurers had is answering the guild''s call if a monster invasion arrived. Naturally, the survival rates for such events could be considered abysmal withrge numbers perishing under the onught.

    For such types of battles, small adventurer teams or mercenary outfitscked enough power. Thus most cities intentionally took care of strong battle harems. Unlike adventurers, these groups had the power to withstand entire invasions.

    Although the adventurer guilds tried to entice battle harems to join them. They could hardlypete with the offering of mayors that bent over backward to enlist the services of a strong battle harem.

    Exception from taxes, and prime locations for their base, some mayors even pay a sry to these groups just to have them station their headquarters in their cities. Such were the benefits given to battle harems for the sole intention of stopping monster invasions.

    That was the kind of power needed to deal with a monster horde. In terms of reality, Hach and his small mercenary outfit couldn''t even imagine fighting or intentionally seeking one.

    The escorts then saw the butcher climb on top of one of the carriages and gave his final instructions. "Aurum is the vanguard, Lars and Geo will take the caravan''s nks. Tsugu you will have the rear which will be where the fighting will be fiercest. Are you really sure you want to be ced there?"

    A dainty woman in an elegant white battle suit that looked like a dress answered in a confident voice. "Positive Nii-sama. I will not let you down."

    Nodding Hiro then made a dramatic pose with his greatsword and invoked his skill. Suddenly a loud repeating sound echoed from Hiro''s body. It sounded like a heartbeat but felt sharper and agonizing to the ears.

    The next thing they noticed was the skies changed color. Originally white and clear of clouds the horizon turned orange as if the sun already set. Adding to that arge amount of pink smokeing out of Hiro''s body.

    Hiro continued emitting the smoke from his body for a good minute, the amount of smoke that came out of the butcher covered the caravan so much they could not even see a meter in front of them.

    After a few seconds however the smoke traveled outward in all directions allowing the caravan to see once more. The moving columns of gasses created a moving curtain of pink-colored clouds.

    Not yet finished Hiro''s weapon glowed like a small sun as he raised it to the sky. It was so bright it looked like the butcher held a star in his hand. The butcher''s voice then thundered for the entire ins to hear.

    "[COME TO ME]!"

    Hach and his men suddenly heard loud earthquakes all around them. Some of them fell to the ground because of the strong vibrations. "What the hell was that!" screamed one of them in anger.

    The sounds of thousands of objects hitting the ground echoed from all directions. They had no rhyme or beat, just impacts on the earth. Hach who knew more than most could only sweat inwardly as he assumed the size of the bastard making such heavy footsteps.

    Hiro then roared to the entire caravan. "Prepare to depart. Our next stop is Partisan, we will not be stopping, my men and I will handle everything thates. Let''s move!"

 Chapter 164 Fun-Camp Part Two 5

    ?Although the caravan did not answer to Hiro, hismanding presence and overbearing persona caused everyone to listen to him unconscionably. Hach''s men were divided into three rotations per carriage that would take turns to drive for the next twenty-four hours.

    n stayed in the carriage Hiro stood at, together with him was the sleeping dragonkin who Hiro had yet to wake from thea he ced her in. The current situation is expected to turn chaotic thus it could be considered sound judgment to spare her from the panic she would have otherwise felt.

    The San-Baka who wore new battle suits and wielded improved bone swords felt their blood rising in anticipation of what is toe. While most would be scared and have their minds gued with their survival and thoughts about how much it would hurt; they had thoughts that revolved only around how to kill their enemies effectively.

    Being able to triumph against their past freed Aurum, Geo, and Lars from the shadow that bound them. With that shadow died all their hesitation and dreams that involved staying human. Since then they only wished to reach the summit. To be beings strong enough to stand with their master.

    Simrly, Tsugumi aimed for the same thing, the Aura rampaging in her body made her blood boil. It felt liberating and refreshing to the sword saint. For years she could not even think of letting lose because she grew scared of the atrocities shemitted.

    Her beloved brother allowed her to breathe. And as she embraced her inner monster the power she felt made her extremely on edge. If before she wanted to avoid a blood bath, now she weed it.

    All four started to run with the caravan as the horses pulled the carriages. The Srayver expedition had a total of five horse-drawn vehicles. Hiro stood on the third with n, Aurum ran in front of the first.

    Tsugumi followed thest. Geo and Lars ran by the caravan''s sides ready to protect from the left and right respectively. The orange sky, the beacon on Hiro''s hand, and the pink smoke that went out caused everyone to be on edge.

    As the carriage wheels rolled around the rough ground, they could feel tremors from hundreds if not thousands of monsters. The four escorts then received the same alert.

    - Alert: Party Leader Hiroto Musashi has shared a user-generated mission [Fun Camp 02] ept? -

    Knowing the butcher must have had some kind of purpose they epted the mission without much thought.

    - Alert: New Mission [Fun Camp 02] epted -

    - Alert: [Fun Camp 02]: Difficulty: S  Rewards: N/A Progress: 0% -

    - Eliminate as much of the iing horde as possible, while traveling to Partisan. Time to reach Partisan: 23 hrs 58 minutes | Monsters to be Eliminated 12,401 -

    The moment they saw thest part, they gulped in nervousness. Twelve thousand monsters. They couldn''t evenprehend what that would look like. Hiro then marked all the iing monsters with [Marks of Annihtion].

    Next Hiro shared the buffs they would be using as power flowed to each of them. They grew impatient while they ran. This marathonsted a day, and the size of the horde could be considered extremelyrge, even groups of two thousand elements had the power to tten a town.

    Above ten thousand that could already take down an entire city. They did not have walls or an army. They only had five people. The insanity of it all started to weigh on their mind. However, before their nerves got the better of them Hiro''s words echoed in their ears.

    (Okay, our next destination is where my wives are, I do not know what we will find there, but I will get them back no matter the cost. As you four wish to remain by my side I need you all to get stronger to keep up otherwise you will die.)

    (This time I won''t be able to help you but you will face more monsters than you can deal with. I need you to push harder than ever before Victory is the only eptable oue.)

    Right, they were doing this not for mere kicks, but for strength. In order to be able to continue following the Wolfen butcher. In order to be able to have the strength to fight against what wasing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thus, with their hearts aze with passion they waited. Like arrows strung on a bow they grew tense and giddy from battle hunger. On their maps, numerous markers approached at high speeds from all directions. Yet, aside from the tremors that did not stop, an orange sky, and the blinding lighting from Hiro''s weapon, nothing else existed.

    Suddenly a loud voice came from the beacon on the third carriage his voice mired with Insanity and excitement. "ALRIGHT, HERE IT COMES! ARE YOU READY KIDS?! LET''S ROCK!" The surroundings suddenly felt like time stopped. Multiple caliber signatures of different sizes made their presence known.

    It felt like the calm before the storm. The sound of the caravan making its way through the ne suddenly got drowned out by violent eruptions from the ground.

    *CRASH!*

    Multiple figures burst from the ground surrounding the caravan. There were gigantic spiders the size of buildings, scorpions, snakes, lizards, and monsters that looked like d*glet from p*kem*n.

    The mercenaries on the carriages turned white in fear, and some of them started to turn insane.

    "Bro that is a Goliath Dragoneater Spider right?" "Yyeeesss." "We are going to die aren''t we?" "Most likely."

    "Dude are those what I think they are." "If you mean Jormungandrs then yes." "There are twenty of them." "Yes, we have twenty 30-meter snakes in front of us."

    "Cool, I thought I was seeing shit." "¡­"

    "I never thought a point woulde where seeing a Five tailed terror scorpion would not be the scariest thing I saw." "What the 10-meter Hercules Ant lions not enough for you?" "I think the fact that there are hundreds of them scares me more."

    "So we have ten Desert dragons, a hundred Hercules Ant lions, and it that is not enough a Goliath dragoneater. Good thing we have insurance." "I somehow admire your optimism."

    "What the fuck is that ugly thing?" "I think it''s called a mole harvester." "What does it harvest in nds like this?" "I heard it harvests people from cities by copsing the ground." "Ooh¡­"

    Each carriage started to process the terror they felt, the monsters were always away but they all surrounded the caravan from all sides, snakes and giant spiders at the front. Scorpions and ants on both sides,  giant lizards and spiders at the back.

    The number and rarity of the monsters could be considered elite. Such a force would give even Starfall the sixth strongest battle harem pause. At this moment numerous mystics and seers felt the tide of monsters head toward one point.

    Numerous groups tried to check where the monster invasion was headed. Summons for battle harems went out through every kingdom as a precaution. The effect of Hiro''s every move turned the continent upside down. Yet Hiro cared not about such things. And roared with a jovial tone.

    "REMEMBER THIS FEELING! THIS IS WHAT IT MEANS TO FOLLOW ME! IF STRENGTH HAS FOREVER ELUDED YOU THEN I WILL CHOKE THE BASTARD AND SMASH HIM YOUR WAY!

    "THESE FUCKERS ARE NOT HUNTERS BUT PREY! WE ARE THE MONSTERS! WE ARE THE PREDATORS! THEY WILL REGRET THE DAY THEY CAME FOR US! BUTCHER! THEM! ALL!"

    A battle of mythical proportions began. Thousands of monsters headed toward a beacon with the intent to devour, yet it remained unseen if they would be able to do so.

 Chapter 165 Fun-Camp Part Two 6

    ?Aurum dumped all his Aura into his bone greatsword as he made a deep sigh, the excitement in his body coursed like lightning. To anyone on the outside, this event looks like a fucking catastrophe. The Standar were not the best warriors, they were traders by profession.

    Going up against monster invasions sounded like something their allies the Renacida would do. Yet here he was serving as the vanguard for a caravan charging forth into arge group of beasts.

    In his path twenty 30-meter snakes, Jormungandrs were menacingly preparing to strike. Behind them, an even bigger 50-meter behemoth with eight legs known as a Goliath dragoneater spider sat waiting for the caravan toe closer.

    Among the horde in front of him, numerous Hercules Antlions, Desert dragons, and five-tailed terror scorpions charged towards them. To most such odds would be impossible. Yet the son of Standar didn''t have a drop of fear in his eyes.

    Aurum like most boys loved the legendary tales of knights besting dragons and saving the damsel. Most nobles prided themselves in being descendants of such heroes. Unfortunately, his fathercked the temperament to be a warrior. However, even he never forgot to share tales of their once proud ancestor.

    "Remember my son, you must be noble and just. In you flows the blood of Caelum Standar, the strongest knight that followed Dius Valorious as they saved the continent from demons. His feats of courage and bravery are the pirs that make the world what it is today. So take pride in the name we carry."

    Since then, Aurum tried to learn everything he could about Caelum. How he dressed, how he acted, what he ate. The man tried to chase after his ancestor as a role model. But life did not turn out like he wanted, his father''s mistake derailed his present path and even their very lives.

    Yet fate had yet to abandon him.  A whisper brought him to the Wolfen butcher, the man granted him the power to not only resist the strong but to dominate them. He even managed to triumph over Tino Malosi. The terror of the underworld.

    "Right, if you told anyone a level 19 brat would kill over level 40 monsters people would say you are insane. A level 35 winning against a level 75 is also an impossibility."

    Yet, the man did both. Against the unimaginable the son of Standar prevailed over all of them. Like the wind against a mountain, Aurum did not sumb to fear and fought will all his heart and soul. If he started out a gentle breeze, he could now be called a powerful gale.

    Slowly but surely he would reach for his goal: Caelum, but right now he chased after Hiro. Aurum started to desire strength after the auction, to be strong to the point you controlled who lived or who died. The feeling was addicting. And if he wanted more, he needed to climb higher.

    However, today, as he saw what he would go up against, fear started to enter his heart. What if I fail? What if I die? How can I survive? Can I just run? Human nature wanted to safeguard one''s own life, cowards live longer and that is a fact. Consequently, the debilitating fear slowly but surely made the blond warrior''s body tremble.

    *p*

    "NO! The son of Standar died in the auction. Didn''t I end Tino? I am strong! I am Aurum a descendant of Caelum Standar. And I will never run away from anyone ever again! The others are simr, if I do not do this I will be left behind! If a mountain stands in front of me then I will be a hurricane and rip it into dust!"

    The young man pped himself to drive out the fear. What most fail to realize is that even the brave feel fear, but the difference between the courageous and the weakling is that the weaklings are terrified into inaction while the brave push forward despite the fear.

    Aurum sucked in a deep breath and roared! "I AM AURUM STANDAR! DESCENDANT OF THE STRONGEST KNIGHT CAELUM STANDAR! GET OUT OF MY WAY YOU WEAKLINGS!" He then made a running leap into the Hercules Antlions and executed his strongest skill.

    "[HAMMER SPIN]!"

    Due to the high adrenaline and Aura surging around Aurum''s body, his blows cracked the shells of the Antlions like nuts. Alerts flooded his vision indicating his gains, yet the blond hurricane did not stop. He moved to ensure thest blow would hit a Desert Dragon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Despite wielding a greatsword due to the effect of [Bloodline of Steel] with a thousand points of Aura the weapon grew denser and allowed for more powerful strikes. Mass, density and weight all contributed to increasing the power of weapons when swung.

    Hiro''s buffpounded on one another. You get an increase in ATK if you fight a marked enemy, kill it and you gain more exp, learn about its anatomy and you gain even more damage.

    The Butcher''s new reality [On the Other Side of Suffering] turns pain received into power. With all those buffs the Antlions and Desert dragons who only are at level 40, didn''t stand a chance.

    *BOOM*

    Like a bomb, the dragon exploded from the inertia of the blow. Unfortunately, the skill had a drawback. When Aurum froze, hey vulnerable. And the beasts around him knew it. In just seconds the man''s body got torn into shreds from the mandibles of tens of antlions ripping his flesh apart.

    He used his defensive skills like [Aura Armor] to focus on his vitals, something he learned from seeing Hiro''s [Mana Molding]. As he incurred pain most would already go into shock from, the son of Standar kept focusing on his next steps.

    ''Not yet, endure. I need to take the snakes and the dragoneater. But how?'' When he could move again he drank some blood and used his added ATK bonus to sh the Antlions around him into confetti.

    As he noticed the caravan quickly approaching he grew irritated. ''Shit, I need to clear the way! I cannot waste time with the small fry!'' Inwardlyining about the absurdity of running while fighting arge army. Aurum charged while shing as many of the monsters as he could.

    The man then saw the snakes moving closer to block the road. ''NO! I won''t make it in time! Even if I take down the snakes the dragoneater is still behind them! If we do not clear this demon invasion many will die!'' His fighting style due to its simplicity,cked any meaningful way to engage enemies at a distance.

    ''What can I do? Even If I engage them, the spider will block the carriage. I need to clear a path. Fuck! What can I do ancestor Caelum? What would you do?!'' The Son of Standar liked knights because of how noble and just they were. Growing up with scum he naturally wanted to add to the light instead of darkness.

    As he grew desperate, Aurum failed to notice more and more Auraing out of his body, amounts that would normally have already squeezed him dry. He raced towards the snaked and intended to leap and smash them towards each other using [Hammer Blow].

    What he failed to realize was another energy awoke in his body.

    Suddenly he saw a memory akin to a yback video. It showed Caelum fighting against a massive horde and a single horseman running to escape them. Aurum''s ancestor held his sword as he chanted a skill that reversed the tide of battle; Thereby ensuring the safe passage of the rider.

    ''A memory? What was that it felt so real! Never mind, I don''t have a better n. If this works, then I can clear the way.'' Aurum leaped into the air not attacking any monster and chanted his Ancestor''s skill. Aura and Spirit surged from his body as he chanted his skill.

    "[Gales Turn Into Hurricanes]!"

    The winds around the ins all then suddenly started to converge behind Aurum. Gales rotating at intense speeds caused them to be visible. They eventually coalesce into a gigantic 40-meter avatar of Aurum from the waist up.

    Hiro who saw the giant figure couldn''t help but quip, "Is that a motherfucking stand?!"

 Chapter 166 Fun-Camp Part Two 7

    ?Aurum who felt the Avatar behind him like an extension of his body grew ecstatic. The figure moved with him but he could control it telepathically. "FUCK THIS IS TOO COOL!" the injuries on his body disappeared due to finally being able to level up.

    The blonde woke up both his brains and had one control his main body and one control the Aura Avatar. The avatar was armed with an over 15-meter great sword shaped like the one its owner had.

    He still didn''t know how it worked but sent the giant to attack the Jormungandrs. The snakes looked like colossal versions of desert-horned vipers, whose most distinct feature is having horns on top of their eyes.

    Due to the avatar''s immense size, it towered over the 30-meter snakes. When it fault its movements felt clunky but it seeded in beheading one of the reptiles due to them being so clustered together.

    At the snake''s death, its body copsed on the other snakes knocking them out of the way. Aurum then had the being made of Aura charge and forcefully push the Goliath Dragoneater aside. The spider which looked like a super-sized Goliath bird-eating spider spat silk into the avatar''s eyes, then mauled it viciously.

    As Aurum still had another pair of eyes he could naturally still fight even with the avatar blinded. While the arachnid''s attacks were ferocious, as the Avatarcked any flesh no matter the amount of poison it injected the fluids just spilled on the floor.

    Unintended as it may be the avatar served as a punching back for the Goliath Dragoneater. Consequently, even though it was losing it allowed the caravan to pass through unhindered. Once it did Hiro sent a message to his men and sister.

    - Hiro: There is some time before the next wave, annihte that group then catch up to the caravan. Well done. -

    The son of Standar who felt amazing due to the praise started to vomit blood in horrifying amounts. In the same second, the avatar faded out of existence which caused the gigantic spider to screech in anger.

    Aurum endured and drank list thest vial of blood and ate the hisst dried meat snacks. "Guess I now have to eat what is avable". With the caravan out of danger, the man could fight with ease.

    His body screamed in pain andined at his torture, yet the son of Standar ignored it all and charged the monsters once more.

    -----------------

    On the east side of the caravan, Lars danced among the monsters while taking their lives. Luckily for him, he did not have snakes, dragons, or a giant spider to worry about he just had ants and scorpions about three thousand of them.

    Like an unstoppable wave, Laura Krich sliced and gutted antlion after antlion as they tried to snap his head in their powerful jaws. The antlions weren''t very powerful but there was a crap ton of them.

    The match-up with Laura could be considered extremely poor, he had very few crowd control skills as he excelled in surprise attacks and ambushes. Drinking blood while ensuring the insects got relieved of most of their liquids Larua fought like a machine.

    He jumps to the "Spirit Realm" to murder arge amount of the ants in a short time thenes out to recharge. To the monsters, it looked like every few seconds some of them suddenly got disassembled. However, they could not catch the one responsible.

    Unlike Hiro''s cheat shill [Overdrive] Larua could onlyst 20 seconds max. Compared to Hiro''s skill which increase his AGI to 9999 the time, this granted him a base time of 45 seconds which turned longer, the more Calibers Hiro could supply the skill with.

    Running low on calibers Larua momentarily left the ants to assassinate the Mole harvester. Geo sent a message via the messaging system of their importance.

    - Geo: Take out the Mole Harvesters, multiple monster species hold them captive for quick subterranean travel. Once they are gone, the group here will not be able to catch up to the caravan. -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the redhead''s words, the Mole harvesters which looked like giant moles with spiky hair started dying en mass on all four sides. Once they all perished Larua only then noticed the odd formation of the Antlions.

    They started to cluster together by forming a wide circle andyered their bodies on top of one another like bricks on a wall. On earth, both army and fire, ants had the ability to link their bodies to form living structures for various purposes.

    Army ants used their bodies to form bridges over ravines or holes to allow movement. Fire ants on the other hand created boats to survive floods. If such creatures could do that on earth what more monsters had higher intelligence on top of being 10 meters long?

    Lars who knew they nned to contain him tried to leave the encirclement, but thousands of the monsters prevented him from leaving. No matter how many he butchered there were still thousands.  "NO!"

    Forcing himself to calm down Larua methodically killed everything that tried to attack him. Five-tailed terror scorpions also threw their hat in the ring which prevented him from focusing on the Antlions building the enclosure.

    Soon, a small dome built from Antlion bodies started to take form. The ck-haired assassin started to feel restless as he saw the sunlight slowly being blocked by their bodies. "No! Please no! Anything but that! LET ME OUT!!!!"

    Lars infused arge amount of Calibers into his swords and tore the scorpions around him to pieces. However, when he started to slice the wall, the ants perished but left their husks on the walls of the structure.

    Franticly Larua tried to sh apart the wall in front of him. Losing hisposure, the man started to scream as he shed the monsters which made up the wall. Yet against his best efforts it closed and sealed him in utter darkness.

    "NOOOO!!!!!!" *Thud* *Thud*

    As the cage made from Antlion bodies blotted out any light, Lars grew weak and trembled in the small dark space. His hands grew weary and he lost the strength to hold them. The man found himself regressing to the time he had no power. The darkness reminded him of where he originally came from.

    He then ced his arms over his head trying to cover his ears. "NO¡­ Please No... LET ME OUT¡­ I WILL NEVER DISOBEY YOU AGAIN!" then the voices came.

    (AHHHHHH! LARUA! HELP ME!!!!!) (Sniff¡­It hurts make it stop.) (LARUA MADE ME DO IT! PUNISH HIM!!!!!)  (Just kill me already¡­ Please) (PLEASE STOP! IT HURTS!!!!!) (ARRGHHHH!!!!)

    Unknown to everyone except Geo and Aurum Lars had severe ustrophobia and Nyctophobia. The [Convent of Shadows] used brutal methods to eliminate weakness from their trainees.

    Lars as one of them naturally had to follow the same curriculum which scared him for life.

    The Krich Monastery a continent-wide relief organization was established by the saviors to take in orphans and raised them into good citizens. That was the intent anyway.

    Corruption and malice turned these facilities of hope into dens of inhumane suffering.

    Lars'' Monastery in particr sold their orphans to the convent as life stock for young assassins. He with four of his childhood friends got sold and joined an assassin ss called "Dagger 53". Different from his friends Lars excelled in every field.

    From cartography, hand-to-handbat, surveince, and tactical analysis. Even barely ten years old Larua dominated over his peers. What they didn''t know was that every Dagger ss had only one winner.

 Chapter 167 Why We Fight

    ?Each group that had 20-30 children will undergo training for six months, in which at graduation they will enter a battle royal to be the one to survive. Lars, who managed to know this critical information by ident quickly told his friends and wanted the five of them to try and escape.

    They nned out the details and nned to move the day before the graduation. But due to the carelessness of one of his friends they got caught. As Lars had the best attitude in ss, he was spared from execution but would be punished.

    His punishment? To be locked in a dark room in a one-meter square cage. Initially, he only needed to wait for one night which was mildpared to other punishments. That was until the screaming started. Another group of sses called "Poison" taught the children how and where to administer substances for maximum effect. And his four friends were used as guinea pigs for that ss.

    In the small steel cage, Larua heard the inhumane screams ofpanions as they got poisoned, healed, then poisoned again. Vomiting, their innards exploding, fluids that melted flesh, substances that made one''s body suffer from debilitating effects, and even ones that broke one''s sanity.

    Side effects of various types weremon, such as fevers, diarrhea, blindness, turning deaf,  hallucinogens, boils, etc. Such became their daily lives. And for days on end Larua would be allowed to hear their screense the evening.

    To ensure "Poison" had enough subjects for testing they are forbidden from killing the guinea pigs thus their minds normally broke before their bodies did. The screaming and the small cage hammered in the guilt Lars felt.

    On the day of the graduation, they let him out after two weeks of mental torture. The young Lars was given only onemand. Kill all the other daggers or be put back in his cell. Frightened out of his mind Larua murdered everyone in cold blood.

    Years passed and his friends eventually died. But the trauma it branded in his heart could never be erased. Fast forward two yearster, Lars met Aurum and the boy found a new way to live. Yet at night sometimes, the screams still echoed in his ears.

    Shivering in fright, Lars then heard a tunnel suddenly open near him. From the opening came out Antlions en mass. With deathing for him Lars, paralyzed by fear forgot everything else and just waited for the end toe for him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hiro, who continued to monitor the situation grew impressed at the rate the monsters died. Geo suddenly gaining the [S] rank skill  [Gales Turn Into Hurricanes] out of the blue, blew away his expectations.

    The butcher learned one thing in his month of grinding in Frozen dew. You need to be ced in life-threatening situations in order for your limit to be tested. If you arefortable you create a bubble of safety. This shelter naturally allowed you to feel great and gave you security.

    But the same sense of security eliminates growth. Feeling secure in objects and things builds dependence. The only thing one can believe in to be courageous is in one''s self. Like how an Olympic swimmer would never be afraid of boarding boats. Not because he trusts them but because he knows no matter what happens he will not drown.

    Contrary to what he said, Hiro monitored each of his men and his sister. They were annihting monsters at an incredible pace. The exp flooding into Hiro made him feel like a leech.

    As this would be thest thing he would do for them when he arrives in Partisan. Once there His entire focus would be on his wives. "Hmm. Not good." Unknown to the San-Baka and Tsugumi, Hiro gave them brands on their swords.  Through them, Hiro could see and hear everything happening.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thus when Lars started panicking as he got sealed in an Antlion cage Hiro knew it would be a problem. Helping him out is easy but if Hiro just straight-up saves him. Larua would not have a breakthrough. Hiro remembered what Fulgeo told him about Larua.

    "He was trained to be a weapon as part of the "dagger ss" he joined the program with 4 friends he treated like siblings. The covenant''s dagger sses end with a graduation a battle royale-style execution where the only one remaining will be allowed to live.

    "Upon learning it, Larua ran away with his friends, only to get caught. The bastards stuffed Lars in a dark room with no window in a dog cage and starved him. If that was not enough they made him listen to his four friends be tortured for two weeks. Since then he has had ustrophobia, survivor''s regret, and nyctophobia."

    What Hiro heard using the brand on the swords confirmed this observation. The moment the shadows enshrouded him, Larua broke down like a child and ceased fighting.

    If it was in any ce but on the battlefield, Hiro wouldn''t mind. But him dying due to his breakdown right now couldn''t be any higher. Yet Hiro personally knew how strong people could be when driven to the corner. The best the butcher could do would be to believe in his ally.

    ''Show me what you are made of Lars you are stronger than you believe! Get up! Fight! And win!''

    Back to the antlion hole. Lars who heard the Antlions exiting the tunnel started to pitifully scurry backward, that is until he hit his back on a wall a whileter.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I should have been the one to die! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"

    The Hercules Antlions who "see" using their antenna quickly came after the terrified human. One of them charged and opened its mandibles attempting to bite Lars'' head off. In reflex, the man ducked his head avoiding the attack.

    As the antlion got stuck in the wall, It started to pull its head out, iling its limbs while it did so.  Larua who narrowly avoided the original attack got smacked by the limbs and got sent flying into the middle of the cage. Surrounded his two swords suddenly lit up in the darkness.

    The des were a bit far away but could be retrieved easily. As they were the only source of light Larua leaped for them as one would a lifeline. Another Antlion charged for him which he barely blocked by parrying its mandibles.

    Unable to fight properly, another one of the beasts tore a chunk of his back in a surprise attack! In his moment of neglect, a third Antlion charged forward and ripped a piece of his abdomen while ramming him into the wall.

    As the wounds started to bleed, normally he would already go into shock but due to the effects of [Integrity of the Faithful], his mind regained its rity. When Lars tried to move his arm he noticed the bones of his right forearm were sticking out of his skin. With only his left hand Lars stood upmenting his situation.

    "Death truly is the greatest motivator, I can fight again even in tight spaces now. But I have no more meat and none of them would wait for me to eat. Guess this is where I die? I had a good run, didn''t I? I am so weak¡­ I am sorry Master, Aurum, Geo. Please go on without me¡­"

 Chapter 168 Why We Fight 2

    ?An Antlion then charged only for Lars to slice the monster in half on pure reflex. "Eh? Why am I still fighting?" Unknown to Lars, outside Hiro smiled as he rebuked him. "That''s cause you still do not want to die, you dumbass. The human in you may want to die but the monster won''t let it."

    More and more Antlions charged to rip Lars apart but the man''s body fought automatically. Evading, counter-attacking, and even dismembering the legs of the ants. Amazed at the number of monsters he managed to dispatch using reflexes alone. Lars'' then decided to use a skill to end it all.

    ''If I still survive after the Stupor window, then I will take it as the world telling me to live.''

    Lars'' brought a sword close to him while his other arm dangled to one side. "[Wolverine''s assault]!" The man then did a brutal shing charge that carved up the tens of antlions within the cage.

    More and more came out of the hole reducing the space he could move. After his skill ended Lars'' body froze. His mind went nk and closed his eyes. ''I finally get to rest.''

    But then after a few seconds nothing came, when Lars'' opened his eyes, he saw the silhouettes of numerous children no more than ten years old, blocking the Antlions using their bodies. The Antlions repeatedly mmed their mandibles at the children but they didn''t budge.

    Lars, couldn''t believe his eyes! There were about thirty of them standing on each other''s shoulders in four columns. They glowed in white with blue outlines. Most of them wore pitiful clothes. However, as the man scanned them his heart broke when he saw the four nearest him.

    "Guys?" At that moment the stupor window ended and Lars crumpled to the floor.

    The four children turned their faces around and smiled. Tears spilled out of Lars like a waterfall. He then noticed the other children faces. They were students who belonged to Dagger 53! In a voice full of sorrow the man asked in confusion.

    "Why?! Why would you protect me?! I killed all of you!"

    Yet none of the children budged. While they couldn''t talk their faces illustrated the pain they felt with each attack they blocked. They gritted their teeth and held on. "NO! DO NO TOUCH THEM YOU FUCKERS!"

    Lars then noticed both his knees were bent in the wrong ways preventing him from standing. "NO! COME ON STAND UP! STAND UP! STAND!!!" more and more of the Antlions wed and shed the children.

    Some of them could no longer endure and disintegrated into particles of light. A voice full of grief and anger roared for each child that disappeared.

    "NOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The ck-haired assassin then started to smash his working hand into his thighs in a bout of insanity. "COME ON! STAND UP! YOU CANNOT LET THEM DIE AGAIN YOU FUCKER STAND UP!!!!"

    Larua then remembered how Hiro could create objects with mana, he then forced all the calibers into his body in an effort to right his bones. As more and more of the children disappeared. The anger in the man''s heart burned like a roaring fire.

    "FUCK! GET UP! GET UP! YOU WEAKLING! DIDN''T WE NEVER WANT TO FEEL LIKE THIS AGAIN?! THAT''S WHY WE WANTED TO GET STRONGER! GET THE HELL UP!"

    The spirit that entered his legs started to mp his bones together like a split. Larua then forced his Spirit to bind his wounds to allow him to move. Unknown to him his SP actually already reached critical amounts yet he didn''t stop summoning it.

    Due to having survivor''s guilt Lars acted the kindest among the San-Baka. He tried to help as many people as he could. It was the least he could do to atone for his crimes or so he believed. And Shani''s ledger knew this.

    "COME ON!"

    Lars stabbed his sword into the ground like a crutch and pulled himself up. The pain was excruciating, but none of that mattered. He needed to protect them. he needed to apologize to them. He needed to thank them. Yet all of a sudden whispers started echoing in his ears.

    (I forgive you Lar, sorry for all the bad things I said.)

    (You''ve grown so handsome brother don''t forget to get a lot of girls!)

    (You have suffered enough Lar, it is time to let us go.)

    (Remember to live enough for all of us Lar!)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    (I do not me you for what happened Lar.)

    (It''s not your fault Lar, forgive yourself.)

    (Lar you are so handsome! Marry me when I get reborn!)

    (Survive Lar! The bad people are the convent!)

    (Fight Lar! So there won''t be more dagger sses in the future!)

    (My friend thank you for always remembering us.)

    (Live on Lar!)

    (Remember we are proud members of the Krich Monastery!)

    (Thank you for always thinking about us Lar)

    Their voices and temperament tore Larua''s heart into pieces. They were his friends before graduation. Theyughed, yed, and did missions together. Yet all of them continued to say one thing.

    Forgive yourself, it is not your fault.

    At that moment thest of the children dissipated. Yet all the particles didn''t go anywhere but instead wrapped around Lars like armor. The amount of Spirit power in the cage then started to exponentially increase.

    The Antlions got smashed to the ground, unable to lift their heads as the power rose. The tunnel got sealed by an invisible floor preventing new monsters from entering. Like air, the Spirit power pushed everything out of the cage.

    Unable to leave the antlion bodies started to break from the strain. They then turned into balloons that started to swell and exploded. Soon the power peaked and thirty voices then spoke at the same time.

    - Let''s fight ourst battle together Lar! The strongest dagger ss! ss 53! -

    When the power grew too much the antlion cage broke and a column of light went out. Like a cocoon, the broken cage got demolished by the power exiting it. The sky beam lit up the sky even brighter than the shining weapon in Hiro''s hand.

    It then suddenly died leaving a figure covered in spirit armor. His hair turned white and pure Spirit revolved around his body. The pieces of his armor glowed and thrummed with power. The mythical being then dived to the ground mming his fist into arge group of ants.

    "[ASTRAL FORM] CODE: LARUA!"

    Like they were smashed with a mallet, the entire area around his punch got pounded by an invisible force. All the monsters mmed to the floor and died instantly. Lars rose out of the giant crater he just made and armed himself with two daggers made from pure spirit. He then raised one hand and whispered.

    "[DIVIDED WE FALL]."

    At the figure''s words, thirty more warriors covered in Astral Armor appeared beside Lar as they formed a battle line of pure unadulterated power. Then without so much as a sound, all the Spirit-covered assassins assaulted the monsters in a domineering fashion.

    Pure Spirit smashed their enemies as they moved. Their weapons glided through their opponents prating everything without pause. In terms of speed, they all carved up multiple monsters in seconds. None were able to stop them.

    The blood they spilled in thirty seconds amounted to over three thousand lives. After the spirit''s assault, they all faced the original Lar and then waved their hands as they disappeared.

    - Goodbye. -

 Chapter 169 Why We Fight 3

    ?After their assault, Lars lost his Astral form and fell to the ground exhausted. Luckily a nearby antlion had its flesh opened. Thus the adopted son of Krich crawled to it, took arge bite, and chewed. Numerous other Antlions approached him while numerous scorpions rejoined the fray.

    Upon the healing of his wounds, Lars picked up his swords and prepared to move once more. Inwardly he told himself. ''Thank you guys, until I figure out what happened I will live a life so meaningful it would be enough for all of us. Watch over me. I will let the continent know how powerful we are.''

    After a couple of seconds, Lars quickly sliced a few bits of Antlion meat and stored them in his pockets. Part of the reason why battle suits were so expensive was that they had mini arrays on the pockets. A typical battle suit had ten, four on the pants and six on the coat.

    Each pocket could house a one-meter cube of space, allowing for the quick storage of weapons, curatives, and food. This was how the San-Baka could operate without any luggage.

    Lars and the Spirit apparitions of dagger 53 effectively terminated a fourth of the entire monster invasion. Restocked and renewed by the forgiveness and will of his former ss, Larua charged towards the other sides to assist.

    --------------------

    On the other side of the caravan, Fulgeo Renacida watched as thousands of Hercules Antlions and over forty Five-tailed Terror Scorpions tried to chase after the carriages. The bulk of the numbers were at the nks while the strongest monsters were at the front and back.

    Geo had no idea how Aurum would manage to clear a path, but he believed in the man. Despiteing from a different world Atsukiko Kohei trusted Aurum Standar the most. The blond warrior will not break any of his promises, no matter how small.

    Geo''s first life as Atsukiko Kohei could be considered an abject life. His family had enough money that he didn''t need to work. But of course, society looked down on people like him. Which for all meanings and purposes is what people would call a N.E.E.T or Not In Employment, Education or Training basically bums.

    One day he suddenly got teleported when a magic circle lit up on the floor. When he arrived he was with over a hundred people of various ethnicities and genders from earth. For some reason, all of them could understand each other regardless ofnguage barriers.

    A priest then told them a singlemand. "Defeat the demon lord and save this world. We will give you all you that you may desire after he is defeated." that marked the beginning of Geo''s life as a transmigrator.

    Suffice to say the ones who summoned them were not as clear nor pristine as they led the other transmigrators to believe. Numerous things happened and eventually, Kohei died in trying to save his friends.

    After an unknown period, Geo found himself inhabiting the body of a young boy named Fulgeo Renacida. His family the Renacida was the most powerful war family in terms of individualbat ability. Kohei, who remembered his past life choose to keep a low profile due to how he died in thest one.

    The Renacida were not the richest of families, but they were not the poorest either. Their father Fortis Renacida is what you would consider a headstrong individual; he was passionate to a fault.

    As the man disliked dwelling in politics due to finding it boring, Fortis normally didn''t attend noble gatherings. This all changed when he married Aspida Renacida. She was beautiful and intelligent with an intense dominating personality.

    She heard of the powerful Fortis and wanted to domesticate him. Rather than get a duke or count''s pitiful weaklings married to her, Aspida found the strongest warrior bachelor she could find and challenged him to a duel.

    It could be said to be a match made in heaven. Fortis'' overwhelming power was given direction by the meticulous Aspida. Their love gave rise to three extremely talented sons.

    Caesar, who everyone thought would be the next emperor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The one who can beat an entire legion single-handedly, Elbard.

    and Ard an unstoppable force of nature.

    All three of them had great power and raked in achievement after achievement. Only Caesar showed some promise in the political realm but like his father, he got bored and left.

    In one battle Fortis got injured and needed to heal, however as the battle had yet to end Aspida stayed behind. After weeks of extreme loneliness, Fortis mistook one of the maids for his wife and took her to his bed.

    The maid''s name was Sanita; she would eventually conceive and give birth to Fulgeo. This news rocked the Renacida. When Aspida came home she almost killed Fortis in grief. But as the child had no fault so she reluctantly allowed Fortis to take Sanita as his concubine.

    And thus began the life of Fulgeo Renacida a child born out of a mistake, one that the world never allowed him to forget. Sanita loved her Fulgeo very much. However, due to being bullied by the other nobility her son distanced himself from her and chased after Aspida''s praise and recognition.

    Yet, the child found he could notpete with his brothers. In terms of Aura capacity, battle senses, andbat prowess he wascking in every regard. Having only half of the blood of nobility severely limited him. What he did have was mana. Although a pitiful amount of it.

    In his depression, the youngest Renacida could no longer bear it and stabbed himself in the neck and died. Kohei entered into the picture after Fulgeomitted suicide, inheriting his memories and body.

    Curiously enough, when the reincarnator woke up in the young child''s body, the wounds all healed up and the blood disappeared. Thereby eliminating all evidence that he died.

    As Kohei grew up with parents who were hardly around, having a parent that actually cared for him made the Japanese reincarnator very happy. Contrastingly to the original Fulgeo, Kohei loved Sanita very much despite her origins.

    While more mature than the original; Even though Geo tried to make the best of his circumstances it would be extremely difficult to overturn fate. Thus he decided to leave and seek his fortune elsewhere.

    Fast ward in the future and he eventually reunited with his only good friend Aurum Standar. They then decided to travel together. When Don Carlo sent an assassin for Aurum''s head it was only due to Fulgeo being present that Lars failed.

    Eventually, they seed in getting Lars to abandon his mission, and Aurum hired him as his butler and bodyguard, from then on the three hardly separated.

    "Tsk, mobs aren''t my specialty. If my brothers were here, Ard would simply burn them all, while Elbard would break them all one by one. Now that I think about it Elbard would definitely find a kindred spirit in Master."

    As Geo alternated between Mana and Aura skills, even though there were thousands they couldn''t even touch him. The problem was he couldn''t get their attention. They started to march past him while around five hundred Antlions kept him busy.

    "Shit, good thing I told everyone to kill the moles otherwise they would have tunneled instead."

    Due to [Butcher] and the buffs, even though Geo has been executing skills none stop, he didn''t feel tired and had little in the way of injuries. But his felt like a small stone standing up to the ocean. Insignificant, with his efforts amounting to nothing.

 Chapter 170 Why We Fight 4

    ?Geo remembered Aspida''s words when the old Fulgeo tried to gain her favor. "You are not your brothers, stop trying to be. No matter how hard you work you will never be them."

    It was this sentence that broke the original Fulgeo''s heart which prompted him to kill himself. Kohei on the other hand understood what Aspida was trying to say. "I can never be them because I am myself. Copying them will never work as I am not them."

    Unlike his brothers Geo had Mana. In general, Valorious did not look favorably at people with multiple Calibers. This mainly stemmed from the fact that it takes an insane amount of training and patience to even get good at using one of them.

    The number of people who could do that for twopletely different branches ofbat was incredibly small. Like being armed with an axe and a dagger. The two are both melee weapons but each had its preferred distance.

    Being in dagger range makes the axe useless while being at axe range renders the dagger pointless. You could switch due using both. But that would mean you need to learn both axe and dagger techniques.

    Ifpared to a warrior who learned only one set of techniques. It is practically a given that the hybrid would lose to the assassins for dagger skills and lose to warriors for axe skills. Instead of being proficient in one, the attention is split making you mediocre in both.

    Multi-Caliber professions are thus normally considered foolish. The only exceptions are transmigrators. They had cheat skills that made leveling easier, allowing them to push forward all three calibers at the same time.

    This gave them an extremely diverse set ofbat styles and skills. Fulgeo got bullied for this as he was not a transmigrator. Despite having Mana, it was extremely poorpared to his Aura. No matter how hard the original Geo tried, his efforts got split between his two calibers.

    Thus in bothbat and general aptitude, he got mocked for being the trash of the Renacida. Add to that the humble origins of his mother and you have a recipe for disaster.

    Originally Fulgeo tried to defend his mother''s honor but every time he did, Aspida would be the one called to apologize for the people Geo beat the living shit out of. While the woman never rebuked him or anything, her eyes would show disappointment at times.

    Sanita on the other hand, the one he defended; Would be the one to vehemently denounce him. "Baby, you know I love you very much, but you don''t need to fight for my honor. Your priority should be to not trouble the Renacida family. Next time please just turn a blind ear."

    After that, the original Geo did as Sanita requested and the distance between them grew. Kohei who understood the thoughts and feelings of the kid felt sad at the turn of events. "They all loved one another but none of that tranted because of invisible barriers of mimunication."

    Kohei felt the same barrier with his rich parents back on earth. They owned a multi-million dorpany called Atsukiko Mining Inc. They made a fortune from mining materials used for electronics like silicon, germanium, and gallium arsenide.

    The three were used in semiconductors which allowed Kohei''s family to monopolize the trade. Unfortunately, the strain from maintaining the monopoly took a lot of time as well as effort. This lead to both the father and mother being swamped in meetings leaving Kohei to grow up alone.

    He didn''t have siblings as his parents rarely even got to spend time together much less make babies. They normally always rushed flying to and from meetings with investors and the like. Thus the young heir normally spent his days with maids and servants.

    None of them tried to understand him due to being scared of getting fired over it. Kohei got kidnapped when he was extremely young, and because of that event, his parents opted to give him a very luxurious cage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Luckily for the young master, he had cash to spend. He got into manga, anime, and gatcha games. However, no matter how much he got good at any of them, he found it all meaningless. Years passed and on one Christmas eve when Kohei was alone, he got summoned to Valorious.

    While that life didn''t go as nned, his new one with the Renacida was magnitudes better. Unlike the original Geo, just having people around him made the reincarnator feel like he belonged to a family. Though they may not be rich, they were content.

    Kohei spent years just basking in the warmth and care of Sanita. It didn''t matter if everyone treated him like shit, so long as he had her attention. Unfortunately, the older he got, the worse his situation as a bastard got exacerbated.

    None of his family forced him to do anything he didn''t want. Each of his siblings just lead their own lives and checked up on him once in a while. The father and mother simrly had enormous responsibilities on them.

    The only saving grace in all this was, Kohei and Sanita were treated like family. Sanita while serving as Aspida''s hand maiden learned the ins and outs of their trade. The mother of the Renacida never mistreated her but they also hardly spoke.

    Little by little Sanita integrated herself into their lives bing the voice of home for the fatigued warriors of the family. Her rtionship despite beginning as a mistake further flourished as Fortis gave her affection and care.

    At Aspida''s eptance, Fortis eventually married Sanita elevating her from concubine to wife. None of the sons objected. The problem was the nobility. Sanita became the object of ridicule and got bullied at every event she attended.

    Of course, this all happened behind the backs of Fortis, Aspida, and the sons. The only one that saw was Fulgeo, but no one cared even if he did. At night he would hear his mother cry in sorrow at their harsh words.

    It then dawned on him. Until Sanita gains the power to elevate her status, her life would remain like this. Thus Geo set out, if he cannot be the heir of the Renacida, he will be someone so great people will never disregard him or his mother ever again.

    In this life, he felt affection from a loving mother. For her, he will destroy everything that made her sad. Sanita barely kept her tears in when her baby needed to leave the nest. But the woman knew mighty trees never grew in the shade.

    Her mother''sst words forever branded themselves into Geo''s heart like a spell.

    (My son, you are my pride and joy. If there is one thing I know I existed to do, it is to give birth to you, my beloved child. In the future, you will shine ze brighter than even the stars. This is why your father and I named you Fulgeo, which means "ze")

    (No matter where you go, know that I will always love you and will always be proud of you. When you grow wearye back to this ce. In these four walls, I will always wait for you to return. My wonderful son.)

    ''Right I am not my brothers, for I am borne of Sanita, not Aspida. And allowing myself to say that I am less than them is the same as saying my mom is trash.'' If in the beginning saying mom was a high mental hurdle for Kohei, now the word belonged exclusively to Sanita in both his lives.

 Chapter 171 Why We Fight 5

    ?Geo, who still danced with multiple Antlions analyzed the situation. [Master Tactician] could be considered the [Tactics] on steroids. It granted a dedicated "Brain" to fight against you. Basically any and all ideas you made, it would develop counter-arguments.

    This led to a worst-case scenario style of tactics that had extreme resiliency. After all good intentions cannot stop arrows. People wear armor not because they think positively, they do so because they think negatively.

    "I won''t be able to evade, so in order to not die let''s increase our defense". Simr to this line of thinking [Master Tactician] would mercilessly cut your ns apart. Thus if you still have a viable n afterward you know that the n is good.

    ''I need a way to get their attention. Maybe I should use a shy spell.''

    - Youck the mana for arge spell, anything you do will be like a firecracker in a storm. -

    ''How about if I contain them?''

    - You do not have enough mana to execute anything of that magnitude. -

    ''Can I use Aura to power the spell instead of mana?''

    - Negative: Aura and Mana as well as Spirit are notpatible and reject one another. -

    ''Hmm, we cannot, contain them, stop them, or call their attention. Then killing them as fast as possible is the best way.''

    - Affirmative. -

    ''Can I use [sh explosion] to eliminate them?''

    - Youck the mana, a [sh Explosion] would kill 20 Antlions in its radius, to eliminate 3000 you would need to execute the skill more than 120 times. -

    Geo then suddenly had an Antlion body lunch at him. "Woah, there! too close forfort. What the hell was that?" The man then noticed the Antlions surrounding him and charge in groups of three.

    While he could cut them apart the son of Renacida noticed the monsters were aiming for his right hand. "Shit, they are going to go for my sword arm!"

    Like a dance, the man evaded, parried, and shed theing Hercules Antlions in too. When groups of three failed, they started toe in groups of five. If that was not enough two five-tailed terror scorpions approached. Therge monsters shot their stings out like guns and their tails fell like rain to impale Geo to the ground.

    This would normally not be an issue but if you add the tens of Antlions also running to get a piece of him, it turned chaotic. Getting inspired by the synergy of the monsters Geo asked [Master Tactician]

    ''If Aura can Mana repel if I force them enough can I cause an explosion?''

    - Yes, Calibers if forced into the same object normally break the container. -

    ''Doesn''t Master''s swords allow all three?''

    - Yes, the Caliber limit expressed by Hiroto Musashi is the absolute limit for the weapon not to break. It can only do so because of reinforcements along the weapon. The lower the ss of the object the lower the limit. -

    ''Then what if I use my own body?''

    - Yes, if Fulgeo Renacida coats his body with Aura and then injects Mana into it the chain reaction will cause an explosion. However, doing so will grant significant injuries to Fulgeo Renacida. -

    ''Will I survive it?''

    - Yes, the explosions will detonate your skin and bones, your organs with the buffs from Hiroto Musashi are resilient enough to survive. Is used in tandem with [Butcher] It would be possible to cause the explosion repeatedly -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Then what is the st radius if I turned myself into a caliber bomb?''

    - The st radius would be 300 meters wide, projected number of times needed to annihte the monster group is 12 repetitions -

    ''Good, then we can use this n.''

    - Negative, this n should not be used. -

    ''Why? It''s a feasible n And can add to my tactics!''

    At that point, a scorpion tail grazed Geo who made his move one second slower, an Antlion in waiting capitalized on the situation and managed to bite off his hand. Another rammed him in the gut ripping apart his abdomen while throwing him back.

    - The amount of pain you will endure would be ten times what a man experiences before he goes insane. -

    Multiple stingers then hunted for the red-haired magic swordsman as he pathetically rolled to the side. Due to the blood being spilled more five-tailed terror scorpions joined the fray. No matter how he dogged a stinger mmed on his thigh while one impaled him in the gut.

    "What do you want me to do then?! I am going to die here if I don''t do anything."

    - Run. This is a fight you cannot win. You will die if you try to ovee it. Heal and run. Your life is the most important. -

    Run, Kohei always ran. He ran from the expectations of his parents. He ran from the loneliness. Instead of trying to get better he feared change and ran. In this life since he died. He hid. Afraid of being found. Terrified that he would die again. In Sanita''s arms, he stayed safe.

    Yet, unlike him no matter how Sanita cried at night; she smiled the next morning. Unlike him, despite being bullied she never stood down. She always told Geo whenever he asked her to just stop attending noble events altogether.

    (I cannot baby, despite my past I am now a Renacida. I will not run, If I do, I fail your father and Aspida. I cannot fight on the battlefield. However, I will never bow down to anyone for those I love. They can mock me all they want. But they will never make me stay down and die.)

    The woman who didn''t have a drop of calibers in her body had a tenacity greater than even he. Despite her body''s weakness, her heart was far stronger than both of his lives.

    Geo covered his remaining hand with Aura and sliced the stingers on him. He quickly got into a crouch and avoided the attacks, while on the run he ate monster meat and drank monster blood.

    "I can''t do that If I don''t win here I will be left behind! I am the son of Sanita Renacida!"

    - If you die, your mother will die from grief. Return to her and enjoy your life in bliss. Pride is a step away from foolishness -

    Antlions charged for him, but without his sword, he opted to cover his fists with Aura. Like a boxer, Fulgeo smashed the monster''s heads while avoiding the ones attempting to cut his limbs with their mandibles. When the scorpion stingers came the son of Renacida picked up ants and used them as shields.

    "I KNOW THAT! WHY DO YOU THINK I AM HERE BITCH! UNLESS I GET STRONGER SHE WILL BE FOREVER A STAIN ON THE RENACIDA! IT IS ONLY BY BECOMING THE STRONGEST WILL SHE BECOME VALUED!"

    - You do not have the will to ovee this. If you continue you will die. -

    Due to being preupied Geo got covered in green antlion blood but continued to brawl with the monsters. A wayward stinger stabbed him in the back. As the monster appendages pumped him with venom, the redhead magic swordsman raised his body temperature to burn the poison.

    "WHAT IS THE MEANING OF LIVING IF YOU FEEL LIKE YOU ARE DEAD? I LED TWO LIVES AND NEVER HAVE I FELT MORE ALIVE THAN I DO NOW! I CAN AND WILL GET STRONGER!"

    Geo then pulled the stinger closer and ripped the stinger off the appendage. The scorpion in a bout of pain screamed and pulled back his wounded stinger. The Son of Renacida rode the returning limb like a surfboard as Aura engulfed his entire frame.

    "I AM A SON OF THE RENACIDA! I WILL NEVER RUN! COME AT ME YOU FUCKERS! I WILL BURN YOU ALL!"

 Chapter 172 Why We Fight 6

    ?- Then detonate yourself using 70% Aura and 30 % Mana. ce meat in your mouth and prepare to feel excruciating pain.-

    Multiple Scorpionsunched their stingers towards Geo, the man avoided them like a high-level dodgeball fight. Onwards he ran. With a piece of antlion meat in his mouth, he traversed the forest of iing snakelike stingers. He got sliced or stabbed but Fulgeo didn''t stop. Even when one of the stingers sliced his left ear off he ran.

    Eventually, he reached the body of one of the 45-meter-tall five-tailed terror scorpions and copsed in exhaustion. While lying on the floor, Geo gritted his teeth and started to mix Mana into his Aura.

    "I WILL SURVIVE! I WILL NOT DIE AAAARRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The Mana as it entered the Aura in Geo''s body started to slowly ignite and expand. Like gasses set ame, the son of Renacida felt his body bending outward. All his bones broke and his flesh tore. The expanding Aura burst out of each pore and cell of Geo''s entire frame.

    "ARRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Pain beyond measure, torment beyond reason, and desperation beyond all fear. The man gritted his teeth and held on. ''NOT YET! NOT YET! COME ON!!'' suddenly the energies changed and shrunk inward. And then it exploded.

    A cataclysmic wave of fire, pressure, force, and kic energy spread out with Geo as the genesis. The wave crushed all the scorpions to dust, and as it slowly expanded the Hercules Antlions all exploded into fleshes of meat. For 300 meters the waves continued.

    The blood and pure energy caused the entire monster invasion to pause. Numerous Antlions double-backed and charged toward the explosion. Monsters leveled up only when they consumed the bodies of high-level system users. Thus they often searched for the bodies of powerful individuals they felt they could kill.

    When the light and fires dissipated nothing was left in the enormous crater around Geo. His bodycked any limbs and had only half a torso. His hair was burned off and his skin turned ck but he survived. The man silently watched the devastation he caused.

    Such a scene reminded him of the battlefield Ars his third brother left in tatters. "Fuck, even all that he has more destructive power."

    - Alert: New passive skill learned: Insanity [E]! -

    - Alert: New Limit skill learned: Beloved of Mana [A] ! -

    - Alert: New Unique skill learned: Dance of Past and Future [S] ! -

    - Alert: New Secondary skill learned: Rewind [A] ! -

    Unable to celebrate, Geo felt his body, or what was left of it screaming in pain. The pain was enough to drive him insane. But as the man heard the thousands of footsteps heading towards him he knew he didn''t have much time to waste.

    ''Rewind? Whatever I hope it works.''

    Power coursed through his body and like a yback on rewind blood and flesh materialized in the air and joined together as it rebuilt his body. After a few seconds, Geo found himself in one piece with even his clothespletely fixed.

    As an experienced gamer, Geo knew what kind of power he just gained so with an extremely huge smile, he picked up his rebuilt swords and ran towards the enemy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tsugumi looked at the army in front of her and smiled. "I''m sorry for this my friends, but I need to level up to get closer to my brother." The woman ran her fingers along the metallic de of her rapier. A gift from the brother he has just met, yet for some reason, that attraction she had to him could not be denied.

    At first, she believed it to be sexual in nature thus, she adamantly kept reminding herself that she did not yet know why she wanted to be by his side. When she saw the gorgeous faces of the San-Baka she became sure.

    ''Now that''s what you call sexual attraction! But if that is the case then why do I want to be near him?''

    Him being the Wolfen butcher, the woman tried to join his party to figure out why his presence called out to her soul. As Fregit Staratelj she met a lot of people over the years but no one made her feel like this.

    ''If this feeling is not sexual? What the hell is this?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The more she interacted with him the more it gave her joy, him being annoyed, happy, irritated, kind, and angry like a deep thirst in her very being she wanted to see more. They banteredughed and even had some yful jabs, but then she met the ver which triggered the trauma from herst mission.

    ''KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL.''

    That order kept repeating over and over in her mind. At that moment [One with Sword] Awoke.

    - Designating Enemy: [1] proceeding to eliminate. -

    [One with Sword] functioned like an autopilot for Tsugumi in order to maximize her efficiency she needed to be ruthless. The skill took reign of the body and only allowed the mouth to be used by Tsugumi. This skill removed all the restrictions on the body and turned it into a weapon.

    The need to sleep, and eat would be removed and only the purpose of battling would be allowed. This automated style ofbat while saving Tsugumi more than once also led to trauma. Emotional she would scream and curse at the ones she wanted to eliminate.

    When [One with Sword] began, there was no stopping it until the counter hits zero. But then something happened. *CLANG* at the sound of des, she failed to kill the target [One with Sword] and tried to overpower the enemy but failed. Tsugumi driven by hate started to rebuke Hiro for protecting the ve merchant. But then.

    - [Eternity Armament] detected [One with Sword] forcefully deactivating. -

    For the first time since she unlocked it, [One with Sword] stopped even if the target still lived. Of course, the thorough beatdown that came afterward hurt like hell. But once she humbled herself, the man who hurt him also healed him.

    "Thank you for healing me Lord Sabacthani, I apologize for stepping out of line." The woman said out of courtesy, not respect. At that moment her mind kept thinking.

    ''Eternity Armament? What is that? And why does it affect [One with Sword]?''

    However, the man then ced a hand on her head and rubbed it.

    ''Eh? A head pat? Hmm... That feels nice..''

    But the surprises didn''t end there.

    (It is fine, you no longer need to carry all your burdens, you are under my protection. None may force you to do anything you do not wish to do. What you fear will note to pass. This I swear.)

    ''What? What does that even mean?'' ''Really?''

    Inwardly the sword saint froze, two voices now spoke inside her mind instead of one.

    ''What? Who?'' ''I can really not kill people? I can say no?''

    Like ss breaking a cage in Fregit''s mind slowly cracked.

    ''What do you mean say no? Who are you?!'' ''Remember Fregit. Remember what we did.''

    shes of absolute barbarism and brutality then showed themselves to the woman as she watched in horror.

    ''Stop. No more.'' ''This is what we did Fregit.''

    Mutted bodies, corpses piled as high as buildings and the one who murdered them all was the blue-haired sword saint without a shred of emotion.

    ''Please. No more. I can''t take it'' ''This is who you are Fregit, a mask I made to hide my sins.''

 Chapter 173 Why We Fight 7

    ?When the images ended Fregit couldn''t stop her tears. The horrific things she safe made her feel queasy and weak.

    ''I don''t need to do that anymore? Really?'' ''Yes, our scabbard finally arrived. Go to him and suffer no more.''

    All this time in order to preserve her sanity [One with Sword] separated her mind into three personalities. The goofy personality had [Emotion] butcked [Logic]. The [Trauma] locked herself deep in her mind. And the [Logic] only came out when she held a weapon.

    [Emotion] allowed her to live a free and simple but it was shallow andcked any depth. [Logic] allowed her to fight but [Emotion] would need to take a seat.

    [Trauma] never showed herself much but only took the baggage from [Emotion] and hid it. And like that Fregit managed to maintain some semnce of sanity.

    Contrary to what Fregit believed [One with Sword] never deactivated. The times she fought was when [Logic] came out. [Emotion] would cry and [Trauma] wouldfort her.

    When [One with Sword] forcefully got deactivated; The power separating [Emotion], [Logic], and [Trauma] disappeared forcing them all to join back together.

    The reformed Fregit had both her logic and emotion as well as her trauma, which caused her to break down. Following the advice of [Trauma], the woman ran towards Hiro and unloaded her heart.

    Because of [Trauma] the woman forgot, but she originally had no name and nor showed emotion. That''s why the convent dumped her on Gadh. The woman only started calling herself Fregit due to learning [One with Sword]. Her sudden change caused everyone around her to freak out thus no one approached her.

    Fregit Staratelj meant "Broke Guardian" which was what [Emotion] called herself due to being on guard all day and not having any money. At the reformation of her soul. Fregit the mask disappeared from existence. This is why the system recognized her rebirth.

    Afterwards, the woman bonded with her brother and learned of her purpose in life. The feeling of warmth made her happy, and the purpose gave her a goal to strive towards.

    Now she knew why she wanted to be near him. He was her life''s purpose. The moment she embraced that, power flowed through her veins.

    The bloodlust sealed long ago came back with a vengeance. Suffocating like a vise she needed a release. Luckily she had a lot of targets to practice on. Surrendering herself to [One with Sword] Aura and Spirit enveloped her entire body.

    Like a beast that got out after a long time in captivity, the bloodlust scorching her entire body could not be extinguished. The sshing of the cold monster''s blood alleviated it a bit but soon enough the burning sensation reappeared.

    "Ugh, too hot. I feel like I''m burning. This is starting to get on my nerves." Venting her ferocity on her attacks, the woman experimented with coating her weapon in Aura. She noticed it turned heavier. And when she did with Spirit it cut deeper.

    Charging forth, Tsugumi used [Feather swordsmanship] to dance around the Antlions and scorpions. Skewering their brains with a flick of her wrist.  Like doing embroidery the woman "Threaded " through monster after monster ripping their entire bodies into bags of bloody meat.

    That was until she met the Desert dragons; While she couldn''t kill them immediately Tsugumi jumped into the Spirit realm and executed [Wishing Star] turning them into pincushions every few seconds.

    The biggest problem was the Goliath Dragoneater Spider. Her weapon would not be able to kill it due to its immense size. While originally she avoided blood and flesh as Fregit, Tsugumi had little problems and thus simply drank blood to refill her calibers.

    Staring at the behemoth that had yet to move the woman murmured in a quiet voice. "Now, what do I do with you?"

    The Goliath Dragoneater Spider stood at a massive 50-meters in height and a whopping 300 meters in width. If one equated it to a building, the dragoneater would be a 12-story building and its entire body is almost three football fields long.

    This massive monstrosity used Aura to rip apart sand, stone, and rock at a molecr level and swim underground. They normally served as overlords in underground caverns so two of theming here is unheard of.

    Tsugumi then heard a massive roar from the front line. "I AM AURUM STANDAR! DESCENDANT OF THE STRONGEST KNIGHT CAELUM STANDAR! GET OUT OF MY WAY YOU WEAKLINGS!" intense Intense impacts followed then everyone felt a massive beacon of power erupted.

    She then saw a forty-meter shadow made of pure Calibers attack the Jormungandrs and then lunge for the dragoneater in front. The beacon shining in the orange sky passed by and soon she received a message from her older brother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Hiro: There is some time before the next wave, annihte that group then catch up to the caravan. Well done. -

    "Goodness the San-Baka are working really hard! How much Aura and Spirit does that thing even need?"

    Tsugumi continued to impale her sword into antlion after antlion, none being able to match her speed. Even though she could kill them with a mere thrust, there were just too many. Yet, even though it had hardly any effect on the oue; like a speeding bullet, she ripped monsters apart as she advanced thinking up a n of action.

    Before she could make any another message came about.

    - Geo: Take out the Mole Harvesters, multiple monster species hold them captive for quick subterranean travel. Once they are gone, the group here will not be able to catch up to the caravan. -

    "Perfect. Let''s try." Tsugumi zeroed in on the Mole Harvesters and began her assault.

    Tsugumi continued experimenting with using calibers on specific body parts. Like Hiro''s swords, arms and legs behaved differently. Spirit increased the speed of blood flowing and electrical transmissions between her cells.

    Both facilitated faster movement and better response times. Aura increased the muscle density of her limbs turning them orders harder than normal. Tsugumi tried to cover herself in Spirit during eleration and shifted to Aura during impact. The result.

    *SPLURT!*

    Even though she used a rapier the power behind the tip pierced and grew powerful enough to crush the monsters as Tsugumi got nearer. Her enemies got turned into pancakes with her lunges. As none of them could keep up with her, she considered the battle a cakewalk.

    ''Good thing the big boy over there is not moving, what is it waiting for?''

    At that point arge sky beam illuminated the orange skies eclipsing even Hiro''s sword beacon. A being covered in pure Spirit emerged. Its presence felt immensely powerful. Strong enough to suffocate Tsugumi over fifty kilometers away.

    ''What the hell is that?! The aura of death on it is unlike anything I ever felt before!''

    The being then fell to the ground like aet with a shout.

    "[ASTRAL FORM] CODE: LARUA!"

    After it fell Tsugumi felt the being split into thirty separate entities, and the Spirit army waged war on the monsters on their side. Their sheer brutality and efficiencycked any human empathy.

    ''Brother seriously needs to give these guys a raise. They work too hard.''

    Suddenly the ground started vibrating as the dragoneater finally started to move. ''So you only move if there is worthy prey huh? How insulting.''

    Then they heard a string of shoutsing from the opposite direction.

    "I AM A SON OF THE RENACIDA! I WILL NEVER RUN! COME AT ME YOU FUCKERS! I WILL BURN YOU ALL!"

    ''Haha if I didn''t know any better these guys are like the protagonists in some of Tasukete''s books.'' While expressing her amusement, Tsugumi then felt a caliber signature so powerful she looked towards that direction in reflex.

 Chapter 174 Steel Sharpens Steel

    ?"I WILL SURVIVE! I WILL NOT DIE AAAARRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    ''What was that? Its power eclipsed anything I have seen before!'' dumbfounded Tsugumi couldn''t recognize the caliber signature.

    "ARRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    An explosion of epic proportions detonated. Its power created shockwaves that threw Tsugumi off bnce, Larua and Aurum simrly got stunned into silence. The very air ignited setting the entire area near Geo''s position into a firestorm.

    ''Definitely needs a raise.''

    Inwardly Tsugumi started to panic, a day ago, she could fight them all three at once. Yet in this battle, while she could see clearly how many levels the San-Baka grew; However the moves they just did eclipsed anything Tsugumi could do on her own.

    ''I am going to get left behind. All that talk and I suddenly became the weakest. NO! I will not despair! I just need to bring down this dragoneater and my brother will praise me! But how?''

    She then remembered the moves the San-Baka did. Creating an Avatar with Aura and Spirit, Covering one''s self in Spirit, and duplicating it. Creating a new energy by mixing calibers or what felt like it.

    This was her natural weakness, as a sword woman Tsugumi had little to no options in fightingrge or airborne targets.

    "I need to take this bastard down. But my weapon is too small. I am like a fly trying to take down an elephant."

    Yet no matter her excuses, the heroic figures of the men with her made her feel ashamed. These men desperately grappled for victory at any cost, this was why the heavens granted them power.

    Tsugumi then made an en garde stance and closed her eyes. Aura and Spirit surged out of her like a tide that made the ground violently shake and silver lightning to electrify the area.

    ''I cannot reach you for my weapon is small. I cannot create an avatar but I can create a weapon.''

    Her Aura started to coalesce and form into a gigantic 10-meter Javelin. More and more Aura flowed out of Tsugumi into the Aura construct. During her conversations with Hiro, her brother shared how malleable the calibers were. they could be shaped, reinforced, and most important of all controlled.

    ''The weapon is far too heavy and will fly too slow. So I will wrap it in Spirit to streamline it and allow it to fly like an arrow as Lars did with his body.''

    Spirit from all around her suddenly surged towards the Aura Javelin and encased it with green armor.

    ''That looks good, but spearing the dragon eater is not enough. If your armor is hard, the best approach is to blow you from the inside. Hmm. Then I copy Geo and detonate my Aura. But with what?''

    Detonating aura is a proven and tried tactic in Valorious, while wrapping something with Aura you ignite it using kic force or a spell. This causes the aura to create pressure and force.

    ''Let''s copy Geo once more, If I fill the gaps in Aura with Spirit and seal it wouldn''t it act like a mine?''

    With the spirit weaponplete Tsugumi then used thest of her Aura to fire the thing like a crossbow bolt.

    "DIE FOR ME YOU FAT FUCK!"

    The Javelin traveled through the air at blinding speed. It eventually reached the dragon eater who created an Aura Barrier. Spear and shield shed but after a few seconds of fierce resistance, the barrier broke and the weapon impaled the dragoneater in the mouth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Smiling Tsugumi then gripped her hand into a fist signaling the moment for her Spirit and Aura in her Caliber construct tobine. The seeding explosion turned the afternoon into day. When the light faded, three-quarters of the Goliath dragoneater body disappeared from the attack.

    Tsugumi looked at the half-blown monster in front of her. If the Goliath Dragoneater spider looked like a full moon now it looks like an irregrly shaped crescent moon. The monstrosity cried in pain at having half its body blown up; the monster continued to walk while on fire.

    "Tsk, it didn''t die, I don''t have enough juice for a simr strike. what to do. what to do." With the Caliber field, she protected herself with gone, Antlions again assaulted her intent on devouring her flesh.

    The goliath dragon eater then started to put out the fires on its body by using its Aura. Meanwhile, the sword saint who still danced with the Hercules Antlions and Desert Dragons finally got rid of all of her excess Aura. As a consequence, she now had a clear head and analyzed the situation.

    ''The Antlions are merely fodder, the Desert Dragons are slow and a bit hard but could be cracked with a well-ced strike. Once I take down the spider I will retreat and have the guys help me clean up.''

    Tsugumi leveled up more than once in the time the battle started, and while her kills could be considered significant that was not the reason she leveled up so quickly.

    It should be known that the Battle Harem system has a t exp raise of 1.3846. This meant each seeding level would require a 38.46% increase per level. If level one needed 100 exp, level 2 would need 139 exp.

    While this looked insignificant, it quickly ballooned the higher you go. Currently, Hiro at level 51, and needed to get 838,457,923 exp to reach level 52. The next level which uses the same number but with a 38% increase puts the exp needed to get to 53 at 1,160,928,840 exp, 54 at 1,607,422,072 exp, and so on.

    The huge need for exp is the barrier that prevented most from passing level 40. After all, if you die it''s over, so most only remained at the hunting grounds they know are safe. Tsugumi gained a lot of levels due to the party-sharing system. They currently granted 30% exp to everyone in the party for each kill they made.

    And right now Tsugumi contributed the least. She started to get frustrated at the monsters in her party, a simple look at the mission order would show everyone how poorly she performed.

    - Alert: [Fun Camp 02]: Difficulty: S Rewards: N/A Progress: 65% -

    - Eliminate as much of the iing horde as possible, while traveling to Partisan. Time to reach Partisan: 19 hrs 26 minutes | Monsters to be Eliminated 4,340 -

    - Bounty Breakdown -

    - Aurum Standar: Monsters Eliminated 1,125 | Hercules Antlion X 1,035 |Desert Dragon X 74 | Jormungandr X 1 | Mole Harvester x 15 -

    - Fulgeo Renacida: Monsters Eliminated 2,879 | Hercules Antlion X 2692 |Five Tail Terror Scorpion X 49 | Mole Harvester x 45 -

    - Larua Kirch: Monsters Eliminated 3,156 | Hercules Antlion X 3055 | Five Tail Terror Scorpion X 56 | Mole Harvester x 45 -

    - Tsugumi Mitsurugi: Monsters Eliminated 900 | Hercules Antlion X 823 | Desert Dragon X 67 | Mole Harvester x 10 -

    In just over three hours, eight thousand or 65% of the monster invasion has already been destroyed. Tsugumi who thought she was having a good run, grew spiteful as she saw the scoreboard. She prided herself in being the strongest of the four of them but the numbers showed otherwise.

    She had the least kills on every type of target. Aurum even managed to kill one of the 30-meter Jormungandrs.

    "Tsk, these bastards are too hard working. Let me win, it''s my maiden battle you know?"

    While Tsugumi injured the Dragoneater greatly she barely had any calibers left. The option of drinking Antlion blood remained, but how much would she need to restore them to full? A level-up would be best. but she couldn''t kill the monsters fast enough.

 Chapter 175 Steel Sharpens Steel 2

    ?She then looked at the half-dead 50-meter spider with only 5 legs remaining. It kept screaming unintelligent sounds as it started to eat the desert dragons still around. While Tsugumi injured it greatly she barely had any calibers left the option of drinking Antlion blood remained, but how much would she need to restore them to full?

    "HEY! STOP THAT!! Are you trying to reduce my score even further?"

    Due to the intense pain, the behemoth suffered, after the fires died down it spun a protective covering for its insides like a cast. It used its two front legs to pick up lizard after lizard and ate them. The Antlions which detected the death throes of the massive spider suddenly ignored Tsugumi and charged toward the injured beast.

    The monsters instinctively knew who would give them more experience, and the spider far outweighed Tsugumi in terms of gain. Tsugumi who suddenly felt bitter got annoyed. "Why are you fucks treating me like I do not exist? This is my chance to show my Nii-sama what I can do!  You little shits,e back here! Don''t Ignore me!"

    As hundreds of Antlions converged towards the Spider, even the Desert dragons started attacking its legs to protect their people. These monsters were brought here by abination of lures Hiro''s skills entailed. Now that the Butcher left the area, the effects started to diminish, which in turn caused the monsters to regain their sanity.

    Tsugumi knew deep down that having the San-Baka perform worse just so she could win was absolutely meaningless. Participation trophies feel horrible to receive, where there is no merit there could be no reward. Rewards are meant to be the culmination of hard work. Not something you hand out just so you feel better.

    "The only way I can win this is to take down both dragon eaters and all the Jormungandrs! But how? That Aura/Spirit construct ate all my calibers. Hmm. I had too much before so I felt bloated. Even if I refilled by leveling up It wouldn''t be enough."

    - You think too much, are you supposed to be a Caliber construct saint? -

    "Oh, you''re back? What do you suggest then?"

    - A sword only has one purpose which is to sever. Empty your mind and focus on that. -

    Like [Master Tactician], [One with Sword] was a skill that had its own inclination like Artificial Intelligence. Previously [One with Sword] knew how close Tsugumi came to going insane, it took its own steps to sever her mind into three, isting them. If emotion had no logic it did not think of consequences if it had no trauma it could go on living.

    The skill got forcefully shut down preventing [One with Sword] from maintaining the separate personas of Tsugumi''s mind. When they rejoined as one the woman broke down in every sense of the word. Luckily a pir supported her allowing her to move forward with one mind.

    Now that the skill got freed of unnecessary responsibilities it could once again focus on its purpose.

    - You are a sword saint if you want to climb higher you need to forget everything you know and relearn the way of the sword. The battle styles you adopted do not suit you. The sword needs not fancy constructs or explosions -

    "Eh, you really are a sword nut, but without them, I would not have had the ability to turn that behemoth into a dying weakling."

    - I am called [One with Sword] what do you expect? I never said you couldn''t use them. I just said what you used isn''t necessary. -

    "What? You saying I can create cause explosions and create constructs using my sword?"

    - Aura, Spirit, and Mana are the base energies of this reality. Throughout the years many use them to forge new more specialized energies. -

    "Go on¡­"

    - Because of the skill [One with Sword] you instinctively knew how to best use Spirit and Aura, you only diverge because you tried to imitate another. -

    "Best use of Spirit and Aura?"

    - Aura burns, Mana flows while Spirit Soars. This is their nature. Aura and Mana naturally oppose one another while Spirit can enforce or bend them. -

    "Eh? But I used Aura and Spirit to cause an explosion."

    - No, your spirit allowed the Aura to show its true potential -

    "¡­"

    - You focus on too many things, remember what you are, and return to your roots. -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    " I am Tsugumi Mitsurugi, sister of the Heavenly Sword. A sword saint. "

    - A sword only has one purpose to sever, meaning, feeling, oue, the past, the future none of that matters to a sword. You exist only at this moment with only one purpose. -

    "To sever? I use a rapier though?"

    - The tool is irrelevant. Focus and empty your mind. -

    Tsugumi closed her eyes and searched deep within herself [One with Sword] guarded her body as she meditated. As the Mitsurugi sister searched she soon found an empty space, she walked around and found nothing but darkness. Tsugumi strained her ears for any sound and heard the sounds of an object moving quickly through the air.

    She then ran toward that space till she eventually saw a person and two giant pirs. One red like fire, one a light luminous green. Tsugumi only then noticed she had no weapon and walked cautiously toward the other human.

    The person was a man with eastern armor and ck hair and was practicing sword drills.

    The man noticed Tsugumi and greeted her.

    "Yoh! You finally made it here."

    Dumbfounded Tsugumi calmed herself there was a man in her mind. Not a good-looking guy but a brusque warrior. "Who are you and what are you doing here?"

    "I am hurt, you still don''t recognize my voice after all the years we have been together?"

    "¡­" The woman tried to deny it but knew who the voice belongs to Instinctively.

    The man then shouldered his katana and smiled while exining. "I am [One with Sword]."

    Tsugumi couldn''t believe her ears, [One with Sword] was a person? All this time she thought the skill simply advised due to the system. But a person? What the hell is going on?! Are all skills hiding people in them then?

    [One with Sword] who already knew Tsugumi by heart due to the long time they spent together noticed her confusion and answered for her. "I do not know who I am, what I am, or why I am here. I simply exist. What I can do is help you survive and grow stronger. Nothing else matters, both to you or to me."

    As she heard the man''s words Tsugumi nodded. "How do I use Spirit and Aura correctly?"

    "Think of Aura like a piece of iron, extremely durable, can withstand much punishment but apply too much force and it breaks. Spiritcks the durability of Iron but can fill gaps to make something more sturdy.

    "Do you know why steel swords are stronger than steel bars?"

    "Because of their shape? Swords had sharp ends for cutting."

    "No, steel swords are stronger because the insides are different."

    "Huh?"

    "Steel bars are one extremely sturdy piece of metal, Steel swords have many pieces."

    The man then raised his katana to show to Tsugumi. "Take this Katana for instance, the inside is made of iron encased in steel why do you think that is?"

    Tsugumi couldn''t understand why would putting Iron inside a sword make it stronger than pure steel. She tried to think but couldn''te up with an answer and shook her head. No matter how smart one is if the trails of thought circle the same areas, that person will not get any wiser.

 Chapter 176 Steel Sharpens Steel 3

    ?This problem is what necessitated the need to converse with other people and read books. By hearing the views of others we learn and develop new ways of thinking.

    [One with Sword] then proceed to exin. "Because of the soft iron, when the sword hits a hard object it bends, pure steel on the other hand crumbles or snaps."

    Tsugumi then had an epiphany, just like how you can never cut apart water but can cut apart rock. If you are too rigid you will get slowly cut till you break. In contrast, as water epts force the force and gives way. After the force has passed its reforms once more, allowing it to survive more than the rock.

    The woman like an honor student gave her answer. "Aura is rigid and does not bend, thus when used it either ovees or breaks. Spirit bends but has little to give it weight. By adding the flexibility of Spirit, Aura is able to withstand more punishment."

    Like a proud teacher, the man made a wide grin and exined the next steps. "Excellent, now the next question. As a sword, if your purpose is to sever, how do you fight when there are enemies toorge or too many?"

    "Ask for help?"

    "Indeed, what you cannot kill with one sword you use a thousand. What you cannot kill with your current one you create arger sword to fit your purposes as you did with the construct."

    "Then I can just create constructs like before."

    "Doing so will quickly deplete you, I already exined right?"

    Tsugumi who heard the exnations grew confused. ''You already exined? The problem with constructs is they break after use. Break? If they break because they lose form then is it possible to keep them if they don''t break?''

    The woman who grew wide-eyed started at the man in disbelief. She then asked. "Is that even possible?"

    [One with Sword] chuckled as he spoke. "Yes, it is called Sword Intent, thousands of years of "swords" stored and unleashed when needed. You need to know why you make them thus they are called intent. This is what allows one to go beyond a Sword Saint. Once you start creating these formless swords, you temper you will, your Intent."

    Amazed Tsugumi bowed and made a dogeza in respect to the man who showed her the way. "Thank you for your guidance teacher. I will follow your word and temper my sword intent. Please watch over me."

    [One with sword] made a faint smile and walked away vanishing from existence. Tsugumi then opened her eyes upon returning only to see tens of Antlions corpses around her bringing a smile to her face. "Such a kind master. Thank you."

    Excited Tsugumi then created a sword construct from pure aura. Then engulfed it in spirit allowing the energy to permeate the very foundations of the transparent weapon. She then saw an Antlion and had the floating sword skewer it.

    After the insect got nailed to the ground, the sword didn''t vanish, Tsugumi then willed the sword to float again and strike another. Next, she created another "sword" and had it attack in tandem with her first one. Then she experimented with storing them.

    "Where would I put them in?"

    The woman then remembered the room [One with Sword] spoke with her. Feeling the man intentionally lead her there to show her the room. Tsugumi imagined the sword constructs floating beside therge pirs. Her floating construct then disappeared from the world and appeared in the room which she imagined. She then willed the swords toe out of her Sword Intent and Manifest in the world once more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They manifested beside her,  guarding their master like reliable knights to a queen. Tsugumi then remembered howrge and empty an area the ce she wandered had. Smiling the woman cheerfully expressed her gratitude.

    "Thank you, Master. Now watch your student kick ass!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Fuck! this is hard." Aurum cursed as his skin got corroded by the poison. Of the 20 Jormungandrs in his area he only managed to cut down one. The man didn''t even understand how he managed to create it. He just remembers wishing to find a way and being extremely angry at these monsters.

    Since then he mutted Hercules Antlions and Desert Dragons using just his main skill [Noble Fencer]. This skill allowed him to perform parries while automatically countering with either an attack or skill. The good thing about his main skill is the passive protection like a six sense it granted.

    By following this sense, he could know ahead of time if an attack wouldnd. Bybining [Noble Fencer] and [Harmony Swordsmanship] Aurum essentially turned into a parry tank. Despite the hundreds of Hercules Antlions that charged him, none could take him down.

    Even as they came by two, threes, fives, tens even by twenties. [Noble Fencer] allowed him to never get overwhelmed despite always being outnumbered. Unfortunately, for all the strength of [Noble Fencer], itcked utility for ranged attacks.

    While the skill allowed him to know the projectile wasing, after blocking what then? Hecked the ability to counter ranged targets. Luckily the Hercules Antlions and Desert Dragons were melee fighters neither having the ability to hit him from range. The problem came from the Jormungandr.

    They spewed venom inrge streams and the acid was strong enough to melt metal. The monsters were huge assholes in that they waited for Aurum to get surrounded before spraying him and the ones around him in toxic venom.

    Within seconds both ants and lizards died by the bucket. Aura due to Hiro''s buffs did not die but almost went insane from the pain. As if ordered the lesser monsters protected the neen Jormungandrs while they used them as meat shields. Whenever Aurum tried to attack therge snakes, the other monsters would prevent him from doing so.

    "FUCK, this is going nowhere! I wonder if Lars, Geo, or Lady Tsugumi can spare some help?"

    Due to him having an average AGI, the son of standard knew what was going on with the others butcked specifics. He felt the massive sky beam from Lars side the being that appeared gave him the shivers. Aurum then felt the figure get smaller for some reason.

    Next, he felt arge explosion of an unknown caliber in both Geo and Tsugumi''s areas. As their names still remained on the Party menu, no one should have died yet. From their HPs which fluctuated widely, it was hard to know what exactly happened.

    Aware of his strength, Aurum knew he was specialized like a tank. He could bear a lot of punishment butcked the ability to return it. While brawling with the small monsters, the snakes would m their tales or bodies and tten the ones around him.

    "The only thing I haven''t tried is getting hit with a tail and riding it." As the damage from the poison healed. Aurum tried to charge toward the snakes once more. They then started spewing venom in small globs, using [Noble Fencer] the son of Standar avoided or countered the onesing for him.

    Even with [Harmony Swordsmanship] the best he could do was smash them in the air. But since the globs broke apart mid-air he got sttered. No matter how he thought it was better to get showered a little bit than have the whole thing hit you. As the poison dissolved his battle suit he suddenly got an idea.

 Chapter 177 Steel Sharpens Steel 4

    ?If he could create an avatar, could he not create armor or weaponry using Aura? All of them saw how Hiro would y around with floating knives made of various calibers. Whether because of disposition or some strange coincidence the only one who could follow and mimic him naturally was his sister.

    Having greater talent in Caliber maniption, she could control Spirit constructs without any support. In contrast to Hiro who needed to first create Mana constructs before moving them using Spirit. The rest of them could only create caliber constructs in an extremely limited fashion.

    Yet against all preconceived notions, Aurum sessfully manifested a 40-meter Caliber Avatar. The line "It only sounds impossible until it''s done" cemented the idea he could do it, he just needed to know how.

    "Creating another behemoth like the one before is impossible, for now, my biggest issue is the venom these snakes keep spitting on me."

    Even as he used [Aura Armor] to protect the spots the venom hit, the fluid naturally dripped andnded on his battle suit, melting it bit by bit. While not materialistic, the vast array of uses of the Battle suits slowly spoiled the San-Baka. None of them wanted to go back to wearing armor.

    Aurum who grew extremely partial to them got furious when he saw the new holes appearing on his brand-new suit. "STOP MELTING MY BATTLE SUIT YOU FUCKING PIECE OF SHIT! I JUST GOT THIS LESS THAN A DAY AGO!"

    Of course, the Jormungandrs could care less what Aurum was saying. Originally they acted with much bravado using their bodies to block the carriage due to the feeling of superiority over the humans.

    However, that arrogance came back to bite one of them as a caliber avatar sliced his neck in two. The other snakes,  unsure If the avatar coulde out more than once, choose to fight cautiously. They stayed away and dominated the lower species to serve as meat shields for them.

    Despite Aurum''s best attempts to get close, therge number of meat shields avable made reaching the snakes a herculean task. "Guess that really is the best idea." Aurum then used his Aura to create armor pieces around his body that had angled edges. These modifications would direct des and fluids away instead of allowing them to pool.

    As the battlesuit didn''t protect his neck and head, his face got melted a couple of times due to the poison. A lesson after much pain, do not forget to protect your face. After his aura constructs fitted his body the weight they granted felt weird.

    "Fuck, my bnce is all wrong. How do I even move in this." Noticing their opponent having trouble standing upright, the Jormungandrs spat out volley after volley of venom. Aurum counters by creating an angled shield made of pure Aura.

    Unlike simply enveloping his body with Aura, these constructs didn''t boost his body, but they also didn''t break upon impact. They persisted just like actual armor. Aurum now looked like a heavy knight from legends with an energy shield tanking hits from an evil dragon.

    Annoyed that their attacks no longer worked, the snakes sent the rest of the fodder to overwhelm the son of Standar. Yet even while being burdened by Aura construct armor, the [Noble Fencer] triumphed. Irritated that this went nowhere the snakes opted to send their long tails to smash the Aurum to dust.

    It should be noted that simr to humans the only way for monsters to gain levels was to take life. Thus those who were truly high-level, have very conservative mindsets. The impulsive or arrogant would soon meet its ends once it came face to face with the monsters who could plot and n. Simr to humans they used logic and weighed risk and reward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They got came here coerced by a mating call that turned them mindless. The beasts then stayed due to the bait of gaining levels due to the high-level system users present. More than a couple of hourssted and the prey in their midst didn''t get tired at all!

    To them, there is no reason to purposely take your opponent at their best, not when you have a ton of body bags you can throw to wear them down. Thus for thest few hours they waited, every time they saw the son of Standar close to death, he would suddenly heal and continue fighting.

    Perplexed, the monsters started to doubt if this man was even human. Twenty of them came, but one suddenly died of a human technique of their prey. As no one wanted to be the next one to die, they all waited each other out. But the fodder was starting to thin out, and the reptiles started to get pissed. Just who was this meat bad that they needed to act like cowards?

    The highest-leveled one among them threw caution to the wind and charged Aurum intending to bind and crush him in its grip. Unfortunately for him, Aurum expected just that. The man turtled up to force the Jormungandrs to attack him personally. When one did, his blood burned in anticipation.

    Aurum may becking in some areas but he wasn''t stupid. The moment he created the Avatar he checked his status screen and learned he gained a new caliber. Spirit had the general properties of allowing faster movement and speed. He had mediocre AGIpared to Geo and Lars. So how could he use it?

    Personalities naturally manifested inbat styles, and inclinations guided how one fought. Aurum''s philosophy is one he recently chose. "I will be unstoppable. Like air when Ie for you, you will die or let me pass. I will never retreat." Thus with his simple mind, he prepared his first active application of Spirit.

    Angry and frustrated a Jormungandr darted its body aiming to sink its fangs into the son of Standar. "Perfect." at that moment, an aura tform appeared on his feet which changed his angle to directly meet the beast.

    "SPIRIT BALLISTA FIRE!" uponmand arge amount of Spirit nearly 80% of everything Aurum exploded and sent him forward like the fully drawn bow! The son of Standar flew like a crossbow bolt at the sudden eleration. The speed defied allmon sense due to the Spirit being repeatedlypressed like a spring. The moment it was allowed to move the blond warrior got smashed like a bullet out of a gun barrel.

    Unable to change its trajectory the Jormungandr knew running was no longer an option. It coiled its body to grant more power to its strike, but the heavy knight mmed into its mouth like a brick on ss. Despite its scales being capable of resisting any attack below rank S, the human aimed for the vulnerable insides of its mouth.

    When Aurum entered the insides of the snake''s mouth he raised his de downward and ran with all his might. Due to the momentum of his entry and the weight of his armor, the soft tissue inside the snake''s body granted no resistance. Even when the monster mped its mouth shut its death was already got drawn in stone.

    The courage to wait till the right moment strike, the knowledge of the weakness of the snake, and the balls to charge into a high-level beast''s mouth. These factors allowed Aurum to battle like a lunatic. Yet the dead Jormungandrs whose body he bisected in two stood testament to the courage of the son of Standar.

    When hended back on the ground the Aurum roared like a lion dering its majesty. His bellows echoed in the entire battleground he then faced the other snakes and charged towards them. "I AM AURUM STANDAR! DESCENDANT OF THE STRONGEST KNIGHT CAELUM STANDAR! COME!"

 Chapter 178 Steel Sharpens Steel 5

    ?Hiro who looked at the mission logs marveled at what he saw. He still raised his sword as a beacon for the monsters but the need to do so would cease soon.

    - Alert: [Fun Camp 02]: Difficulty: S Rewards: N/A Progress: 72.86% -

    - Eliminate as much of the iing horde as possible, while traveling to Partisan. Time to reach Partisan: 18 hrs 26 minutes | Monsters to be Eliminated 3,525 -

    - Bounty Breakdown -

    - Aurum Standar: Monsters Eliminated 1,179 | Hercules Antlion X 1,080 |Desert Dragon X 82 | Jormungandr X 2 | Mole Harvester x 15 -

    - Fulgeo Renacida: Monsters Eliminated 3,107 | Hercules Antlion X 2987 |Five Tail Terror Scorpion X 75 | Mole Harvester x 45 -

    - Larua Kirch: Monsters Eliminated 3,260 | Hercules Antlion X 3126 | Five Tail Terror Scorpion X 89 | Mole Harvester x 45 -

    - Tsugumi Mitsurugi: Monsters Eliminated 1330 | Hercules Antlion X 1223 |Desert Dragon X 96 | Mole Harvester x 10 |Goliath Dragoneater Spider X 1 | -

    Throughout this battle, Hiro didn''t even need to attack anything, he gained two levels and was now at level 53. The was only a fifth of the exp granted in this battle. In just six hours, the San-Baka and Tsugumi annihted the monsters that came for them.

    The butcher who observed the battle styles of his men and sister grew antsy from their marvelous performances. Just like he expected the number of times each of them almost died would scare most people to never hold a sword ever again. But in their darkest hours, they each found the strength to fight on, inadvertently revealing why they fought.

    Aurum who had reservations about his bloodline found his pride as he fought an onught of monsters, the blond warrior kept repeating the same phrase. "Descendant of the strongest knight Caelum Standar" showed his ideal, his goal, and his reason for fighting.

    Hiro wasn''t sure how but just like Tsugumi, Aurum awoke Spirit mid-battle. And just like his little sister, when the awakening process began the son of Standar''s body got bloated with too much Spirit before he could limate. But in a breathtaking scene. Aurum suddenly chanted a skill he should not know.

    "[Gales Turn Into Hurricanes] Rank [S], allows the user to create a Caliber Avatar made of Aura and Spirit, the nature of the calibers used changes the Avatars skills,sts 45 seconds, and consumes 80% Aura and Spirit."

    While the caliber mileage was pretty bad, the power it demonstrated could not be denied. If that was not enough he created a unique fighting style that fits his personality extremely well. Using his limited Spirit pull like the hunters from att*ck of T*tan. He boosted himself mid-jump to maneuver and strike weak points using his body and heavy armor constructed from Aura.

    "Still that first charged into the mouth of the Jormungandr was worthy of praise. If his timing was wrong he would have just smashed himself into the hard scales and broken all his bones."

    Geo simrly gained a new repertoire of skills, the best one being [Dance of Past and Future]. Hiro surmised that given enough time, everyone should learn Spirit eventually, and with Aurum, he proved the theory. The moment Aurum earned a ledger rating of 60%, the Caliber flowed into his body.

    If the Lotus and Hourss ratings were simr that meant, transmigrators only learned the system earlier but everyone had the capability of earning all three calibers. Tsugumi who had a Lotus rating of B upon embracing her bloodlust immediately unlocked Aura. Thus Hiro''s hypothesis was that both understanding and rank must be present in order for the awakening to ur.

    The son of Renacida on the other hand became an outlier due to being a unique case. He initially fought using alternating skills of Aura and Mana, while debating with someone he let out that he fought for someone''s value. From the tidbits, the butcher guessed it should be his mother. He then started to envelop his body with Aura then ignite it by smashing Mana into it.

    While extremely barbaric the results spoke for themselves, Geo turned himself into an exploding bomb. Using one of his skills [Rewind] the son of Renacida when back in time refilling his calibers before igniting. The payment seems to be in EXP, so the power came at an extremely high cost.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yet with only a couple of explosions, Geo annihted the monsters on his side. Venturing force to another side. Hiro''s kill window practically made using [Rewind] free. The redhead only went back 2 seconds, but this trump card would serve him well in the future.

    Not to be left behind Lars who Hiro worried about the most picked himself up after almostmitting suicide out of hopelessness. Even though the adopted son of Krich had the most horrible past of the three, he also had the kindest heart. His Ledger rating of 65% gave this im proof.

    As if Karma intentionally wanted to save him, Hiro got goosebumps when he saw thirty children made of spirit defend Lars from Hercules Antlions! If that was not enough when each died, they added Spirit to Lars temporarily raising his limit by ten times.

    Lars then gained ess to Astral Armor a customized set of spirit constructs and even split his body creating Spirit doppelgangers. Hiro noticed when they arrived, each figure had different characteristics and fought with different styles. One could surmise they were the children temporarily allowed to reincarnate after fulfilling their quota.

    Hiro''s understanding of reincarnation got flipped on its head. At what point will the dead be able to manifest themselves simr to dagger 53? What happens to them once they disappear? How much of their original lives do they retain? Such questions popped into Hiro''s mind. The moment he found the answer to one more appeared out of thin air like mushrooms.

    The truths Hiro learned from the San-Baka weighed in gold. The saying Steel sharped Steel rang true even in this world. If you hang with pigeons an eagle will never soar above a storm. Only when you are in thepany of monsters will you force yourself to raise to be one.

    But perhaps the most dangerous of this all was his sister Tsugumi. After almost killing the giant spider, Tsugumi suddenly closed her eyes and the name on their party screen changed. Due to being preupied, no one else noticed Hiro who had an inkling spoke to the individual using the brand on the sword.

    [One with Sword] - [Kairo''s Fragment]

    LVL: #&%@* | HP: ¡ª¡ª | SP: ¡ª¡ª

    "I am Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, the Heavenly Sword. I demand you tell me who you are and what you are doing with my sister. Answer me or face the consequences."

    - Rx, Onii-chan, I am sure you have already guessed. I am Tsugumi''s skill [One with Sword]. I currently am teaching your sister something inside her soul. -

    "Soul? Where are you from? Being rted to Kairos are you a being of Mana?"

    - Youck the Regalia rating Onii-chan. You need to reach at least [Awakened] to know -

    "Why are you in my sister? What is your purpose? Who are you? What are you?"

    - Look at the balls on this one, I cannot answer any of that for now. Just know It is in my best interest for your sister to be stronger, much much stronger. -

    "I am warning you, harm my sister and I will find you in whatever hellhole you are hiding from and I will shove my swords up your ass!"

    - Hai, hai enough with the threats Onii-chan, as you are now I could kill you with my spit. So shut up and just wait Imouto-chan is alreadying out. -

 Chapter 179 Steel Sharpens Steel 6

    ?[One with Sword] then disappeared and the upbeat and energetic Tsugumi rejoined the battle, showing some new tricks worthy of being a Wuxia protagonist. Hiro while keeping a brave front felt his back damp with sweat.

    "What the hell was that bastard? He had such a powerful caliber signature! Even higher than lvl 90 monsters!"

    The most important thing to Hiro is the fact that Tsugumi returned and as [One with Sword] mentioned she had new moves. Common to most one-handed weapons, their biggest problem is naturally their limited reach and the ability to mow downrge groups of enemies.

    ives, halberds, and most two-handed weapons overcame this obstacle but increasing their range and mass. For System users the weight of weapons hardly mattered what did matter is how force is applied.

    Tsugumi had a fighting style simr to European fencing. [Feather Swordsmanship] focused on quick stabs and light shes. Meaning she could use a katana that excelled in shing or a rapier that far surpassed other swords in stabbing power.

    She could not do both as the principle of Katana''s are counter that for rapiers. As Tsugumi already used a Katana before, he armed her with a rapier to allow her to experience both. His goal being depending on what she wanted the siscon would create one for her afterwards.

    Yet, Tsugumi surpassed all his expectations with her learnings from [One with Sword]. When Hiro showed her his [Mana Molding] and how the butcher used Spirit to move his constructs around.

    In less than a minute like a natural not only did Tsugumi pick up how to create constructs, she could freely control them. Unlike Hero who could only create objects from Mana, Tsugumi could create them from Spirit and treat them like disposable knives.

    Fast forward to now, his sister created Spirit swords simr to Chinese Jian swords. These des unlike Japanese Katana''s had thin t des and a small hand guard. Due to being t, they were significantly lighter and more aerodynamic.

    Like a Wuxia protagonist, his sister wielded not one, not two but over a dozen of these swords. The des moved like supersonic missiles held by invisible hands. They would stab, cut and sh her opponents either in tandem with her or on separate targets.

    With each sh of her arm, sixteen swords attacked sixteen different targets. Should she wish, all the Caliber des would bury themselves in the same pitiful monster. Tsugumi no longer rushed around in an effort to stab as many opponents as possible, she now danced like a ballerina to have her floating swords stab as many monsters outside her range.

    She probably used [Weak Point Targeting] and [Familiarly Index] via [Reverie Beyond Hope] as each of the floating swords had 90% efficiency in executing one-hit kills. If that was not enough Tsugumi also learned how to create sword arrays with them.

    These were a Wuxia concept of arranging floating swords like one would a squad of airnes. Not only were the effects downright effective they were cool as fuck. This allowed Tsugumi to massacre over 300 Antlions and 30 plus Desert dragons in under an hour and a half.

    The scary part, each time she leveled the number of swords increased by three. At this rate, Tsugumi would be a one-woman army with just her swords. The fact that her constructs do not break also made Hiro curious.

    "Just what the hell did that bastard teach her? Not only are her constructs significantly faster they behave like real objects and do not break. Her fighting style looks like something out of a Chinese martial film."

    Just then Hiro felt something that made his spine tingle. His high AGI felt the vibrations and his senses all told him to run. "You finally show up you coward. I needed to murder your entire kingdom till you came out."

    All of a sudden the orange sky turned into night and an eerie silhouette moved in the darkness. Its size was so massive, its foot looked like a mountain. Its body which was covered in shadow could barely hide the sharp points on its entire frame.

    Two globes of zing fire serve as its eyes, its mouth opened wide and made bellows deafening to those around it. Hiro who finally saw the prey he waited all this time for smiled a savage grin. He sent a message to his men instructing them toe back.

    - Your time is up. The second wave is about to arrive, you have 30 minutes, clear everything around you and run to the caravan before that time is up. Otherwise, there will not be anything left for you. -

    Naturally at Hiro''s message the four warriors franticly demolished the monsters still around them, sparing no expense to kill everything as fast as possible. Lars, Geo, and Tsugumi cleared their area first and assisted Aurum to clear his area.

    Thebined might of all four monsters turned the Jormungandrs into piles of corpses while the dragoneater got impaled from mouth to ass. After ensuring nothing remained breather the San-Baka and Tsugumi left to help Hiro.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The amount of blood spilled and the resources the four left behind would give rise to a legend Hiro and his party never expected. Bit by bit battle by battle the heavenly sword started to make its mark.

    Back at the Caravan, n who heard the low growls of the shadow approaching had tears in his eyes as he asked. "Uhm, Musashi-sama what is that?"

    "It is called Lord of the desert. I have had my eye on that thing since I came into this ce."

    Puzzled the merchant failed to understand what Hiro meant. Instead, he asked another question the one he found most important. "Mushashi-Sama why is the shadow walking towards us?"

    "Because it thinks I''m its girlfriend who asked it to fuck my brains out."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I used a skill that makes a fake pheromone signature to all the monsters in an area. Then supplemented that with a beacon that creates a Caliber reading for a powerful monster close to dying.

    "Lastly a skill that turns the sky orange in exchange for the ability to modte my voice. And artificially summon them. Thisbo is what I call Honey-trap. Theoretically, nothing within my level should be able to resist me."

    "And why would you want to do that Musashi-sama? I am familiar with the Lord of the desert its a relic of the past that protects an area near Partisan. I am surprised it is not a myth and actually exists."

    "What else, I am going to kill it and eat."

    Just then the group ripped apart as around three thousand monsters all appeared in front of the caravan, there were 10 Goliath dragoneater spiders and a thousand Hercules Warrior Antlions, a Hercules Antlion Queen, Desert Dragon Lords, and over a hundred Jormungandrs.

    "Musashi-sama, there are new monsters, they are even scarier than the ones before."

    "Indeed."

    "Should we stop?"

    "No continue, my men and I will kill them all."

    At that point, four figures ran beside the caravan at breakneck speed.

    Hiro waved his hands forward and told the four people running. "The big guy is mine. As for the others. Kill them all."

    "YES MASTER! / YES NII-SAMA!"

    The climax of Fun camp part 2 is about to arrive. Hiro then pointed his weapon at the giant still approaching under cover.

    "Do you know how painful for me to take damage for the San-Baka? They are suicidal as fuck and do care not for pain, I know I told them to fight like that but holy shit! Here have a taste of it [REVENGE STRIKE]!"

 Chapter 180 Steel Sharpens Steel 7

    ?At his swing a brilliant sword beam that spanned over 50 meters soared through the sky, carving up the heavens as it moved to end the tyrannical Lord of the Desert.

    The ancient being of old looked like five moving mountains connected together. Its arms and legs were alreadyrge enough to have ecosystems in them connected to an evenrger chunk of rock that formed its torso.

    The Lord of the desert raised its right hand which was absolutely massive and raced and the light of [Revenge Strike] smashed into an invisible wall before its palm.

    Caliber energy which made the entire tremble continued to push against the transparent defenses of the monster monarch. The scale and magnitude of the power dwarfed all battles before it.

    Hiro who still held the sword made of pure light gave his all to prate his enemy. "OOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" roaring his passion additional energies added to the de beam which got thicker as it increased in strength!

    Eventually, the Lord of the deserts robust defenses broke and the [Revenge Strike] sted the titan on the shoulder. The power seemingly unstoppable continued into the sky till it vanished.

    The Lord of the Desert''s face scrunched up in annoyance and roared!

    - You grow too arrogant brat! I squish you to the ground! -

    The San-Baka and Tsugumi who heard the screams grew terrified.

    "WOW! Nii-sama is just too awesome! Did you guys see that? And my word such arge thing talks?"

    "Even an Exc*lib*r to the face failed to put a dent in it. Maybe we need to call the king of heroes?"

    "Geo, what the hell are you talking about?"

    "Look sharp, we have a hundred thirty-meter giant snakes, over 1500 fifteen-meter warrior ants, a thirty-meter ant queen,  and thirty-meter desert dragons. Did I forget to mention we also have ten fifty-meter spiders?"

    "Aurum, we fought with worse alone. Geo direct us."

    At the behest of Lars, the Son of Renacida then made ns. The most difficult thing inrge scalebat was the assignment of troops. As you are fighting on multiple fronts failure to properly estimate the strength of both your own and the opponent''s forces may lead to catastrophic loses if done poorly.

    After a few seconds of internally debating with [Master Tactician] Geo finally said his chosen form of tactics.

    "I will take care of the warrior ants, Lady Tsugumi will annihte the Goliath dragon eaters as fast as possible. Aurum will need to take care of the ant queen. Lars takes the Jormungandr and the desert dragon lords."

    Tsugumi expressed her worry as she remarked. "Eh? Will Lars be able to take care of so many?"

    "He has to, Aurum would be barely able to take on the Ant queen alone. Lady Tsugumi, this battle is a race against time. And hinges on you and me. We need to finish our opponents as soon as possible."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ehh? Why do you say that."

    "I used master''s [Inspect] skills on the Antlion Queen, she will kill Aurum if given enough time. He needs to be able to focus alone on her."

    Geo then exined by painting a grim picture of what they now faced. "So the three of us need to prevent any of them from attacking him. We need to kill them as soon as possible to tip the battles in our favor. If we take too long and Aurum dies we will all soon follow."

    The son of Renacida faced his ck-haired friend and held his shoulder. "Lars, can you do it? You would have the hardest battle here. Only Lady Tsugumi can kill the Goliath dragoneaters and Ick the AGI to survive an assault from 100 Jormungandrs."

    Understanding his role, the ck-haired warrior nodded his head as he coated his body in spirit.  As he ran towards the battleground he murmured under his breath. "Guys, watch over me."

    Unsure if he is worthy enough to hold such a responsibility silence and hopelessness started to envelop the four. The one to break it came from a deep sigh from the noble fencer. "Lars can do It. I believe in him. Let''s go. I just need to dance with that bitch right?"

    Aurum then covered himself in his Aura Heavy Armor and catapulted himself to the Hercules Antlion Queen. Tsugumi then smiled as she ced her hand on the assassin''s shoulder. "I know you won''t let us down. I wille as soon as I can." A sword construct then appeared and Tsugumi got on it like a surfboard.

    Then she moved towards the sky soaring to the 50-meter hulking behemoth spiders. Geo didn''t say anything but ran full speed towards the Hercules Warrior Antlions. Lars who just relieved himself of his guilt and trauma felt both burdened and ted by the trust ced in him.

    Meanwhile, Hiro looked back to n with a bloodthirsty smile. "Srayver, tell your prince this. I allow him to take credit in clearing these nds of monsters on the condition he returns my women unharmed. I will kill one of his wives for each of mine that is injured. If by the time I return, they are not waiting for me. I will raze Partisan to the ground."

    The string of sentences made n''s blood turn cold "But Hiro-sama, I do not have the peerage to talk to him. It might now work". Hiro who heard the pathetic excuse started to envelope himself in Calibers, causing the Merchant and the escorts to all hyperventte.

    Like a king dominating over his subjects, the Wolfen butcher radiated blood lust as he prepared himself for battle after a long while. "What do you want?"

    n who started to feel faint from the pressure forced his intention out of his mouth. "Let¡­ me be your sole representative permanently¡­ I will swear an oath¡­ You will let me borrow your name whenever I need it."

    Hiro who watched the man grovel on his seat felt the caravan slow to the crawl. Simr to the people, the horses started to crumble under his pressure. While n''s caravan had enough horses to switch, none of them could withstand the Calibers of a high-level-adept.

    "You seem to think I need you for any of this Srayver. What makes you think I won''t just kill you and find another?"

    n then bowed his head as the pressure on his head doubled. Aware that he angered the monster in front of him due to his brazenness he exin the only way he knew how. By highlighting the mutual benefit they stood to gain. Due to his insistence to fight against the pressure, his eyes got bloodshot and blood came out of his mouth as he mustered all his strength to talk.

    "My lord¡­ Your majesty is undeniable¡­ Your charisma¡­power¡­strength of will¡­ you will crush my kings¡­ yet you seek something higher¡­ more will flock to your cause.. The nations will fall before you¡­I see¡­.if I follow¡­ I will rise with you¡­ this chance¡­ I will grab will my all¡­ Ick backing¡­ son of whore¡­I..loyal¡­ask for protection¡­please¡­ give me¡­cough¡­ chance."

    Hiro grew amazed at the tenacity of the merchant. Just like him, he wish to rise higher, and like most, he tried to make the best of his situation. The pressure he inflicted already copsed one of the man''s lungs, ripped apart his arms from their sockets, and ruptured most of his internal organs.

    Yet the light in n Srayver''s eyes never dimmed. Hiro did not believe that people were inherently good. After his two lives, only a few gained his respect. n''s eyes however told him the man would die if hepleted his goals. And such men were exceedingly rare, so long as their reasons aligned with yours they would never stray.

 Chapter 181 Swearing Allegiance To The Strong

    ?Hiro ceased his caliber pressure and gave a self-made potion to n. "Drink this, it shall be as you say. From this day forward you are my representative. Your first task is to get my wives by whatever means necessary. If they ignore you tell them I will raze Partisan to the ground. Go, do not wait for us."

    Upon drinking the potion n Srayver heal some of his wounds, enough to not die. n then mimicked the fist-over-shoulder salute he saw the San-Baka repeating many times. "YES, MASTER! By you will."

    Like a king who couldn''t be bothered with the affairs of men, Hiro turned around and leaped off the carriage and started flying towards the Lord of the desert. As he soared through the skies he saw his men at war with the monsters.

    Aurum was taking a beating from a giant ant with a woman on its stomach. Aura-Mana explosions shook the ground as Geo massacred the Warrior Antlions by the hundreds. Lars covered in Astral armor once again summoned dagger 53 as they took down Jormungandr like trees in a forest. Meanwhile, a Tsugumi flew on a sword array formation that had about 128 Caliber swords.

    The Sword saint treated them like an extension of her body and assaulted the ten giant spiders with them. Like a dance, Tsugumi jumped from sword to sword like tforms as she attacked the weak points of all the spiders simultaneously.

    "Indeed, by training my forces I can engage in battles more than Alter Hiro did. Then that will be my focus. Forging an army capable of withstanding theing invasion."

    Hiro used Mana tforms on his feet like skates and flew himself using Spirit. Compared to Tsugumi, his method was not only impractical but looked stupid as well. Tsugumi on the other hand already left the realm of mortals and looked like a fairy from a wuxia novel.

    "I should prepare a present for all of them once fun-camp ends." *GOOOOOOOOONG*

    The butcher got kicked out of his musing when he saw arge mountain body charge toward him.

    "Heh, anyone who sees this would think I am an absolute lunatic. Challenging a mountain to a fistfight? But I don''t have an option. Only strength is respected, anyone and everyone who can see this will know not to fuck with me!"

    The man then pulled a bone greatsword from his shoulder and charged it with Aura, he then charged to meet the monster intending to smash the weapon on its face, noticing his intent the Lord of the desert raised its right arm and threw a vicious punch.

    Hiro who didn''t believe in the Impossible charged while his body entered a shing stance andunched to intercept theing mountain with his skill. "[GUILLOTINE]!" however contrary to what he believed. The power of the mountain could not be defeated with just guts alone.

    Like swatting a fly Hiro flew to the ground with a mighty crash. His bones and insides all ruptured as out of his pores came blood instead of sweat. Vomiting even more blood Hiro wiped his mouth as he noticed the state of his bone weapon, not only did it snap in half, but the thing changed colors from white to Grey.

    "Tsk, so that''s the limit then" Hiro then pulled out his two long swords and dual-wielded. His wounds all health as he cursed. "Fuck, that hurt! Mother fucker if you think this will keep me down you got another thinging." Hiro then jumped on [Mana Molding] tforms and once again returned to the skies.

    "[PSYCHO ILLUSION]!" one of his signaturebo''s. Hundreds of Hiros appeared all holding his bone katana as they got into an Iai stance and made a sword sh.

    "[MANA SHOTGUN]!" simr to new years eve, thousands of mana sword shes flew into the skies. They soon exploded upon impact as they assaulted the gigantic frame of the Lord of the desert. As powerful as the explosions were, inparison to the lord''s size, they only looked and felt like insect bites to the overbearing ancient.

    Hiro then changed swords and returned the bone katana to his lower back as he drew the two long swords in a feat of dexterity. Hended himself on the creature''s nape while he shed the rock like an angry bear with swords covered in Spirit.

    Throughout his battles, Hiro noticed all monsters naturally had a caliber they were strong against and a caliber they were weak against. This he usually started with attacks using all three. As he learned of the monster''s strengths and natural tendencies he would exploit them.

    The lord of the desert swatted him as one would swat a bug. Despite Hiro''s insane stats he couldn''t bear the power and got smashed into the monster''s skin. As he fell Hiro created mana footholds in the sky and used them to maneuver in three dimensions.

    When Hiro used [Inspect] there was nothing there aside from its name. He scanned the monster using [Weak Point Targeting] and he found nothing. It was like the one before him didn''t exist from the battle harem system''s point of view.

    _____________________

    Name: Lord of the Desert

    _____________________<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro who grew both annoyed and being manhandled asked himself rhetorically.  "What the fuck are you?!"

    Suddenly an ancient coarse voice echoed in his mind.

    - I am one of the twelve. I await for the sword and his scabbard. -

    "Whoa, he actually replied. What do you mean twelve why are you here?"

    - I came because I heard the call of Eternity. -

    "Eternity? As in the Eternity Saviors? But they are not here!"

    - You have it in your hand Heavenly Sword. I tried to see your power but you are much too weak to even think of attempting the trial. -

    "¡­ How do you know who I am? What trial do you speak of? What are you doing here?"

    - I am the warden of this prison. Sealed in thisnd are beings of untold power. -

    "Who gave you your task."

    - Thence. -

    "How do you know who I am?"

    - Your blood. -

    "Are you rted to Kairos?"

    - ... -

    "If, I am the sword, what do you mean by scabbard?"

    - ¡­ You are not ready. Come back when the scabbard is with you. -

    The Lord of the Desert turned back and walked away as if nothing else mattered. His body began to turn incorporeal and mixed in with light as he started to vanish from existence. Needless to say, the Wolfen butcher who got beaten up and ignored grew extremely pissed.

    It has been a while since someone treated him like a nobody, he initially thought the beast came due to his skills but it turned out the Lord of the Desert was not a beast but a warden instead. Angry beyond all reason and extremely vengeful Hiro looked on to see various monsters dancing with his men.

    To quench his rage he leaped from his Mana tforms and jumped to use the monsters as punching bags. Suffice to say none of the giant monsters could stand against him. He even felt a little guilty as he bullied the weak while getting demolished by the strong.

    But maybe it was Valorious giving him a reminder, while he may have gained some strength to lord over the humans, he ultimately stillcked the ability to fight those above him. Humbled by the experience the man took the lesson to heart and relieved his stress by massacring the remaining monsters.

 Chapter 182 Swearing Allegiance To The Strong 2

    ?*BOOOOOOOOOM*

    An explosion of immense power rocked the ins. Hundreds of Hercules Warrior Antlions either got ripped apart, crushed, or melted from the intense energies in the st. A secondter, a person returned to the center of the explosion with a face warped in pain.

    "Fucking hell that hurt. I need to find a way to optimize [Dance of Past and Future]." Geo who drew his sword then prepared to attack the still remaining Warrior Antlions, due to the various buffs, although they weren''t as durable. They could hit just as hard if not harder than the beast.

    "Not to self I also need to find a way to lure them all in." At his words, something came at him at high speed. Geo brandished his bone katana and split the thing into. He got sttered by the blood of the thing though.

    Extremely annoyed at getting bathed in blood, he drank a vial and refilled a bit of his calibers, when he looked up a few more objects were falling from high above. The big bloody falling pieces of meat were actually Jormoungandr''s heads.

    "Well, he seemed extremely pissed." All the tension of the battle evaporated when the gigantic being known as Lord of the Desert swatted Hiro around like a fly. At its departure what got left behind was a Wolfen butcher that got its pride shattered.

    Suddenly a figure wrapped in Astral armor appeared near him with white hair. Geo then raised his hand for a high five which the figure ignored. "Larse on man, why so cold?" Lars then looked at him and tried to make an awkward smile.

    "Does Aurum Standar need assistance?" Geo then looked at an Aura-covered knight being smacked around by a 30-Meter Ant with a woman''s torso on its chest. "Hmm, I don''t think he does, the queen for one does not want him dead."

    Lars nodded and looked towards the flying cultivator stabbing swords into the giant ass spiders chasing after her. "Then I shall assist Tsugumi Mitsurugi." At his announcement, the man leaped into the air using spirit footholds.

    "Still can''t use to that guy, I know Lars told me it''s still him but it doesn''t feel like it." Lars upon conquering his survivor''s guilt gained a plethora of new abilities. [Astral Form: Larua] which while increases the adopted son of Kirch base abilities by a factor of 10.

    In Astral form, he uses SP as fuel thus once he bottoms out the mode is forcefully canceled. This would be a problem if not for his other skill [Divided we fall]. This skill allows Lars to stock up on SP in exchange for EXP. Simr to Geo''s [Rewind] their skills used EXP as payment.

    Thus Lars in theory can use [Astral Form] without caliber cost except but instead use EXP. The implications of being able to use EXP forbat naturally started to shift their focus. EXP allowed one to be more powerful, but if before you be powerful you die then it is useless.

    A negative of paying too much EXP is the loss of Caliber and HP refills upon leveling. If they gained more such skills in the future the focus of battle would change if leveling or getting exp to use skills.

    For now, however, that wasn''t an issue as Hiro''s kill window allowed them to gain absurd amounts of EXP, but they need to be methodical otherwise they will not be able to raise their levels.

    "Well, nothing much I can do about it now, numbers are just that numbers, we can grind it like everything else." Geo then attacked the Warrior Antlions lurking around him. With the Lord of the Desert gone and Hiro no longer using his taunting skills, the sun returned to the sky and was not about to set. "Let''s get this done, so we take a long rest at Partisan."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Aurum smashed against the ground for the nth time and got back up within the same second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Why do you resist me human? Come to my embrace. -

    Contrary to what Aurum heard if anyone else saw him, all they would here were sounds of hissing and ttering of mandibles. The origin of the voice is therge Hercules Antlion Queen in front of the blond warrior.

    Unlike normal Antlions, the queen''s thorax is connected to the rest of its body vertically like a human. This raised the Queen''s head above causing it to appearrger than it really was, in terms of power she outperformed even Goliath Dragoneater Spiders. However, that was not what made it so dangerous.

    Therey a naked woman with a beautiful face and shapely breasts and white blemish-free skin on the insect''s thorax. This appendage which actually didn''t do anything for the queen allowed it to murder countless adventurers and battle harems.

    Internalizing the lesson of using the beauty of the female body, even monsters started morphing themselves to have human traits. These traits garnered sympathy and drove humans wild with lust to protect them.

    The number of high-level beasts with female human faces and near perfect figures andrge breasts was quite high. The queen used her two scythe-like arms to strike at Aurum while using its four legs to maneuver quickly on the ground. Its abdomen which looked like a stuffed balloon grotesquely contracted every few seconds.

    Even though the son of Standar had [Noble Fencer] and [Harmony Swordsmanship] the stat gap, prevented him from dominating the monster.

    - Does your wife not love you handsome? She doesn''t deserve you. Come to me and cover me in your fluids. -

    "Your seduction game needs work monster." Luckily Hiro already shared [Husband''s Loyalty] otherwise Aurum would have again been used as a puppet. Internally the San-Baka decided they should buy min guard-type skills as soon as possible.

    As the queens, its honey trapped said all kinds of lewd invitations for Aurum to fuck its brains out. The main body kept circling the blond knight while prodding Aurum with quick attacks to get a feel for his defenses.

    The monster actually grew annoyed the contracting of its abdomen was actually a call to its warriors. Even after numerous attempts none came about. It normally didn''t hunt its own food and simply waited for its nurses to feed it. But a mating call and an incredible energy signature called all of them to leave her.

    Perplex, she checked and saw only the high-level warriors remained. Thus she left to get them back. As a queen, she felt each and every one of her broods. Thus to feel them all die in extremelyrge quantities made her vengeful. But as she felt the energy radiating from Geo and the Spirit pressure from Lars. She opted to kill the weakest one instead.

    Yet she couldn''t more of her warriors died and they already grew extremely close to extinction. It''s a good thing its main rivals the Five-tailed terror scorpions, the Jormungandrs, and the Goliath Dragoneaters also were all here, at least no one would hunt her eggs.

    However, she needed to finish this and leave quickly. In order to refill their ranks she needs the flesh of a system user of sustenance. Without one they will notst the season.

    The monster slicing off the heads of the Jormungandr terrified her.  The entire Hercules Antlion colony needed to band together to fight against one of the. And here they were getting decapitated like grass. If she didn''t leave she would soon follow.

 Chapter 183 Swearing Allegiance To The Strong 3

    ?Tsugumi felt good. Fighting one intense battle after another allowed her to get acquitted with her new Caliber. Add to the guidance [One with Sword] provides and she felt gaining wings as she flew.

    Turning the clock back a bit, after learning she could store Caliber swords in her soul space as her master called it. The sister of the Mitsurugi created sword after sword and then used them to kill all to refill her calibers repeating the cycle.

    Originally she used Katanas and then experimented with rapiers but neither worked out very well. The katanas due to being curved down and kinda off bnce needed more spirit to move. In contrast, the rapiers flew extremely streamlined, but due to their shape, they looked like needles.

    That would be great if the simrities stopped there. The problem was they also behaved like needles or more urately nails. When she created Caliber rapiers and used them as darts they got lodged into their targets due to having a thin de that extends to a wider base.

    The swords she created that way couldn''t be removed as they got stuck in deep. Tsugumi only was able to remove them by heading for each one and retrieving it into her sword intent. Much like inventory the retrieval and storage of swords in her sword intent had a capacity and limit.

    She could store any sword within five meters even without touching the des. Next, she could only draw out a maximum of a dozen swords at any one time. So if she wanted to retrieve 50 she would need to draw out four sets of a dozen with six being drawn on the fifth try.

    Going back to shape the sword type she found most suitable was the Chinese Jian sword. They looked like normal European longswords but had short square hand-guards and round pommels. Due to the bnce being distributed well they didn''t veer in various directions in flight and were extremely aerodynamic.

    In terms ofbat, the Caliber Jians were extremely practical, Tsugumi could use them as missile weapons like arrows, or have them stab or sh like extra limbs. Fortunately one of Tasukete''s works featured a rich young master who became a sword deity and floating swords were his trademark weapons.

    Everything from flying using floating swords and sword arrays Tsugumi copied from her favorite author. It pleased her greatly to bring her fantasies to life. Having multiple caliber Jians allowed Tsugumi to strike ces out of her reach. She moved them together like a school of Herrings.

    Together their might greatly increase. Tsugumi concentrated on murdering the Antlions while slowly increasing her sword intent. When she got to a critical mass of sixty Caliber Jians, the monsters just started dropping like flies.

    When she had around eighty of them she challenged the half-dead Goliath Dragoneater by shredding its body and stabbing it all over. Neither worked to take down the giant beast. [One with Sword] suggested treating them all like drops of water.

    - A single drop cannot harm a fly, yet allow them to create momentum and flow and they can break down even the mightiest of mountains. -

    Tsugumi then used tenyers of eight Jians revolving in a circle. The result could be said to be a worthy achievement.

    - Alert: Goliath Dragoneater Spider Lvl 78 has been defeated 1,350,000 exp gained! -

    Before she could celebrate arrived and know she was fighting with eight more of the fuckers. The only problem was the Caliber Jians had a ring weakness. When one of the spiders caught and snapped one of the des in two.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Bleagh, what? Why did I get damaged?" After vomiting a horrifying amount of blood, Tsugumi understood that It seemed like the Caliber weapons are not perfect. When housed in one''s Sword Intent they be part of one''s Soul.

    In the same vein, by being stored in one''s soul they be objects that when destroyed damage the containers that house them. So flying Caliber weapons are like flying weak points begging to be exploited. The age-old saying power alwayses at a price came through once more.

    Due to the amount of damage, Tsugumi felt, she knew if she created thousands of swords and they got destroyed she would die. While stronger than normal the Caliber Jian''s could not blow around 600 STR. Significantly lower than why Tsugumi''s currently buffed body could endure.

    Thus while Caliber Jian is an excellent addition to her arsenal she should not wholly focus on it. In light of this realization, until Tsugumi found a war to reinforce them, she will still be the main attacker with the des only supplementing her blows.

    As the sword saint danced with the spiders, she delegated part of her brain to have them strike in the opposite direction of where she went. Or to position themselves to serve as footholds. The resulting applications ofbat revolutionized her understanding.

    The woman felt that truly one needed to constantly be tested in order to learn and develop. No matter how busy she was though, she kept her eye on her beloved brother. And seeing the absolute powerhouse that is Hiroto Musashi get one-sidedly stomped did not make her feel good.

    Originally she wondered how she would console the man. Most men do not take failure lightly. Some fail once and are forever destroyed by it. Yet the man did not wallow in negative feelings but channeled them into action.

    Like an angry force of nature, Hiro brutalized the Jormungandrs by mowing them down as one would do weeds. Lars who understood his master''s rage backed off, he then helped out Geo, then appeared to help Tsugumi. Currently, she only needed to fight half of the spiders as the other half were chasing the adopted son of the Krich.

    Still, Tsugumi prepared herself, many failed at what they were most proud of andpletely broke down as a result. Whether or not Hiro is the same remains to be seen. Unknown to her even the San-Baka felt sentiments simr to the sister Mitsurugi.

    As none of them saw Hiro as weak before, only when he psychotically murdered everything they didn''t know what to expect. After a few more hours everything that had a pulse outside of the five system users died. Hiro who bisected the queen grew ck as the string of battles finally came to an end.

    The five of them were so covered in blood they looked like they sway in a sea of it. Wondering what they would do next Hiro then started to slice the queen into pieces. The group did not know if they were for eating or for weapons but with Hiro leading the way, the four naturally followed.

    It took them about 10 hours to salvage everything after everything was done. Hiro had them all gather and said. "Well done, fun-camp part 2 is now officially over." Hiro then sat down as he spoke.

    "The spoils you earned will be divided among the four of you. I will only take the ones I took down on my own. Now, we will be holding a meeting to correct each other''s mistakes. This is how we grow. By learning from one another, I''ll go first."

    All four of Hiro''s party breathe a sigh of relief, reflecting on one''s action can only be done with a strong mindset. The weak me everyone else for their mistakes, absolving them of the responsibility to be better. The ones that take responsibility grew simply because they are willing to change. And none of those that gave up and are willing to get better are ever the same people.

 Chapter 184 Swearing Allegiance To The Strong 4

    ?"First, San-Baka you are too reliant on [Butcher]. I know I told you to give flesh for bone but you three have gottencent. I still take 30% of the damage you suffer and you fuckers are lunatics. Especially you Geo! Blow yourself up all you want, but think of how to minimize it the number of times or taunt the enemies to you.

    "Aurum, I noticed you started to use Spirit for movement. That''s fine but as you know need to manage SP, and start to change how you fix your stats, the ones you get from Voracious are random, so focus on getting your AGI up.

    "Lars, I am d you got some closure on your past, your pure AGI build leverages Spirit but also assume that at some point you will gain Aura, so do not forget about STR.

    "Tsugumi, I am so d you gained the ability to create sword formations, but no power is free. As you get injured when they break, leaving them out in the open is the same as exposing a weakness. Either restrict yourself to the number you can draw or find a way to leave them out like wings or something."

    After he gave his advice, Hiro then made a bitter smile and continued. "As for me, I grew too arrogant. Getting smacked around helplessly made me feel like a loser. Due to focusing on you all, I neglected to sharpen my battle senses."

    Hiro then allowed the rest to tell each other the things they noticed that could be improved.

    "Aurum your use of Spirit is Sloppy as hell, it is flexible and came to be used in many applications yet you only use it as a spring." One of the biggest of course would be how they use their calibers. "I could say the same to you Lady Tsugumi, your Caliber Jians are too brittle. You don''t pack the Aura enough."

    "I also have a suggestion to that Lady Tsugumi, [Dance of Past and Future]ces the Mana-like buttons inside an Aura belt then¡­"

    "As for me I find allowing Spirit to flow is counterintuitive. You can instead rotate it like a cyclone. You can make it more solid. And¡­"

    The party then started sharing how they did battle, their views on Caliber applications, and what they believed would help the other. Hiro, who often heard the saying "Leaders must always be thest to speak." allowed them to debate and brainstorm. There is a lot of truth and benefit in doing so.

    Because you speak arest to speak, you gain the most knowledge from others while making them feel heard. Speaking first forces your opinion on your people who normally would not even bother to correct you. As steel sharpens steel, only like-minded people who aim as high as you will not coddle you and oppose your opinions.

    It is better to listen to a wise enemy than to seek counsel from a foolish friend. This was a truth Hiro choose to follow in hisst life. He hated the close-minded managers and bosses who focused on politics and looking good more than actually helping the work gets done. Now that he was in a position of power he vowed never to be as short-sighted as them.

    After the discussions ended Hiro then told them his next ns. "When I reunite with my wives, I will spend all my time adoring them and making up for lost time. Feel free to go out and get stronger on your own. There is no need to tie yourselves to my affairs."

    Aurum then stepped forward as he wondered. "Master, I don''t think such would be necessary. You granted us power because we would serve as thedy''s guards. It would be unclout if we forwent our responsibilities after getting our reward."

    Lars simrly expressed his gratitude. "I got vengeance for Tino and was forgiven for my past. All because I followed you, Master. I vow myself into your service. My life will be used to guard your wives."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Geo smiled as he said his piece. "Master, we are now barely twenty yet are only two to three levels short of reaching 50, in terms of power you have given us more than enough. Let us pay our dues."

    Tsugumi carried by the momentum bowed as well saying. "Nii-sama, please don''t suddenly push me away just because we will no longer be in battle. I wish to meet the rest of our family. You also still haven''t introduced me to my niece."

    One would think acting kind or giving people gifts granted you their respect and affection. Simrly, most believe in servants being good bosses and giving them lots of money or bonuses. But as Hiro learned that was not actually true. Many choose pay cuts or forgo sries if needed.

    Why would people do that? If the main reason for a job is to earn money why would others choose to get less? The answer lies in the dynamic between the boss and the employee. Hiro like a sergeant from hell did not shy away from using violence on his men even Tsugumi.

    Yet what sets him apart is that they knew his threats were only skin deep. The butcher while appearing callous always looked out for them. Like a brother or friend, you can always rely on, when Hiro stood behind you, the relief of having a backing allowed them to fight their all.

    He prioritized giving them the chance to resolve their mental baggage knowing it would save them. Every time they thought they could no longer hold on, Their wounds would heal as if someone gave them a push to ''Try just one more time.'' He granted them armor and weapons and analyzed them to help them get stronger.

    The man was too magnanimous. It did not matter if he had some other agenda, for those suffering such acts could be considered lifelines. And the San-Baka and Tsugumi knew it. This event already set their minds in stone.

    No matter what happens they will never leave the butcher''s side. Not for higher pay, not for better benefits. Every action generates a force of energy that returns to us in like kind. Karma both on earth and in Valorious remained the same.

    Caught off guard, Hiro felt his heart warm up. He expected them to go as Strength was their highest purpose. Even if he didn''t mean it the personalities of the San-Baka and Tsugumi grew more pronounced as he fought with them. While they were not as important as his wives, he didn''t mind keeping them around.

    "If that is the case, then let''s go. We are running to Partisan. Keep up."

    Outwardly harsh but extremely kind. Having the facade of being a hyper-aggressive brute yet nurturing like a brother. The back of Hiroto Musashi led them on. They saw it, the same figure n Srayver saw. A figure that would lead thousands all due to his charisma and unyielding will.

    They knew not how long it would take before he arrives at that point. But in these times where injustice, corruption, and malevolence ran rampant. The simplicity of a purpose that will not be denied charmed them into believing in a better tomorrow.

    He was not perfect, he made mistakes, and he grew arrogant. Yet despite all his strength he remained grounded. And in correcting himself he would only grow more powerful. How far would he go? How much will he achieve? Thinking such they chased after the one to lead them onwards to their future.

 Chapter 185 Swearing Allegiance To The Strong 5

    ?n''s caravan arrived at Partisan a while ago, due to being a friend of the prince. He was allowed to pass the checkpoint ahead of anyone else. Partisan could be considered the stronghold of Prince Dn, much like the capital for Princess Rhyne.

    The Fun camp began around 10 am - the first wavested six hours so by 4 pm the second wave arrived.

    It took Hiro and his party two hours to finish and an additional ten to salvage the second wave. By 8 am they were again running towards partisan.

    n and his men who rode nonstop reached the city at 7 in the morning just in time for the gates to open. Quickly making his way inside, Hach and a few men acted as his escorts. Inwardly none of them could believe they didn''t die.

    They even saw the mythical Lord of the desert. Big fucking spiders, lizards, even an Antlion Queen! The stress they got from thest 24 hours drained them all so much they wanted to fall down and sleep. But n couldn''t be bothered to stop. Ever since he spoke with the Wolfen Butcher all of them Hach most of all noticed the change in the merchant.

    The group made its way to a tall castle with an elegant gate. Multiple spires adorn the building whose magnificencey not in its walls but in how it reached for the heavens. The castle had fourteen towers to guard its bulk, and the fortress itself ced more emphasis on floors than it did on expanding its courtyard.

    It was said that to maximize the area they could use in a feat of magic engineering, the builders erected the building higher with more floors than normally possible. The result was a grand marvel that towered over simr buildings. Such a history drew in the Prince aiming for the throne.

    Like spears jutting into the sky, Castle Keihas or the Fortress of Spears served as the main stronghold of the prince of the current Valorious empire. n then reached the gates and requested for an audience.

    He did not forget to present the proof he was given indicating that he belonged to the prince''s faction. "I am n Srayver and I request an audience with his highness Prince Dn Lancea Dominii, please tell them the matter is urgent and that it is rted to the monster invasion."

    The guards who saw the token and heard the reason for the request knew the importance of the meeting but unfortunately they had to follow the rules they were given.

    "I am sorry Mr. Srayver, the prince is currently not here. The main Gae-bolg party has investigated the cause of the monster invasion. Most cities are in lockdown, Partisan is still open to epting iing refugees. I can send for you when he arrives."

    n knew how agitated Hiro would get for such a stupid reason, so the merchant wanted to make the best of the situation. "Please call for the captain of the guard. I have a message for him."

    Seeing how adamant n was, the guardsplied. It never is a good idea to slight the ones in power. While Dn could be considered a good employer, no one expected him to choose a guard over a noble if pushes to shove.

    The timeless wisdom of "I am not paid enough to deal with this shit." Continues to guide a lot of people since time memorial. If the problem is above your pay grade, give the problem to someone who is paid more than you, chances are they will either call the next level or have the solution to it.

    Eventually, the Captain of the guard arrived and brought n and Hach to a private room.

    "So? I see you are a merchant from the old Valorious empire Mr. Srayver. To what pleasure do I owe you calling for me so early in the morning? My men tell me it is rted to the monster invasion do tell."

    n then tried to exin as best he could. "What I am going to say sounds insane but it is true, you can have someone with a lie detection skill verify it. The Monster Invasion will end soon, please send word to the Prince that he needs to hurry back here and release three people in his custody."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Wait? What do you mean it will end soon? The monster invasion has been categorized by seers as ss SSS. Gae-bolg, Starfall, and all high-rank battle harems are on standby to reinforce the lucky ce that gets assaulted."

    "Yes, I know and I am telling you there is no need for rm because the invasion will be dead before it even reaches a city."

    "Do you know how insane you sound right now Mr. Srayver? Only the capital is considered SSS ss invasion proof. And that is only because the Empresses are there. How in the world would such a powerful monster invasion suddenly die in the wilderness?"

    "But there is someone already fighting it. And they would ensure nothing survives beforeing here." n rebutted.

    The captain of the guard started to get annoyed and asked condescendingly. "And who might be these people you speak of if you don''t mind me asking?"

    "I cannot say, but please believe me."

    "Then we have nothing to talk about." The captain of the guard then stood up as he prepared to leave the room.

    "Mr. Srayver, Gae-bolg sub harems which number over 400 [Adept]s rank 50 and up are all waiting on standby. Such a force is strong enough to take over kingdoms yet the warnings from the capital believed over 70% of them will die in the seeding battle."

    As he then mmed his hand on the table. "The capital and all the seeding cities are all scared shitless of being the unlucky one, Partisan Included. Please refrain from making such jokes in extremely poor taste.

    "If I followed you and the Prince and his Battle harem return only for the invasion to annihte towns elsewhere and kill hundreds of people, that blood would be on my head. Please go back and stop talking nonsense. The town is tense enough as it is."

    While System users had some semnce of power, normal people would die if a monster even farts in their general direction. The reason monster invasions are treated as catastrophes was because, just like mother nature sometimes one just needed to ept them.

    Simr to how tsunamis or volcanic eruptions cannot be stopped that is how themon man saw monster invasions. Something that reminded them of their frailty and weakness.

    When only n and Hach got left in the room the bodyguard expressed his disappointment at the futility of their endeavor. "Well, I did tell you that what you wanted is close to impossible. The odd of them recalling maybe the only battle harem that can win against such a force is nill."

    n tried to think as he grabbed both hands off his head in defeat. "I know, but how else can I tell anyone the survival of the city depends on the welfare of three women the prince took in a month ago."

    He then stood up and expressed his frustration, "You saw Musashi-sama mutted even his sister. The man has neither sympathy nor mercy. I have yet to hear back from what happened to Anvil, but from their clothes, I could tell it went exactly as he said."

    "Hmm, if the problem is his women, then why don''t we find them instead of asking the prince, and having him and the butcher just deal with each other afterwards."

 Chapter 186 Swearing Allegiance To The Strong 6

    ?n looked at Hach simr to how he would look at a bag of shit andmented. "You know, sometimes I wish I could feel how it is to be stupid, the world you guys live in sounds so simple."

    Hach who didn''t fail to notice the condescending tone of his employer exined his thoughts.

    "No I mean, the gossip says the women were taken in by the prince. We know that is bullshit as the princess is loyal to his harem like his father right? Then if so the butcher''s woman would not be in the Prince''s residence but would be in another ce. A ce you know well."

    The merchant gave it some thought and then tried to speak out loud. "Hmm, the prince buys ves both men and women to add to the Gae-bolg sub harems. To mask his slow acquisition of power from Starfall the men are taken into the fake mercenary outfit the Javelins while the women are taken to the high-ss brothel Arcus kiss."

    His bodyguard supplemented his understanding. "Right, and when Gae-bolg goes on subjugations, the Javelins and Arcus kiss always apany them. The mercenaries as guards while the whores as nightpanions."

    n inwardly pped at his bodyguard but to maintain his veneer of intellect he said the opposite. "Right, so the women would be taken to Arcus kiss but other than their names I don''t know what they look like. I can''t exactly say are you the woman of the trash swordsman?"

    Hach then rubbed the back of his head as his ideas only went up to there. "Yeah, I didn''t know what to do about that too. The trash swordsman was cool and all but he dead. So not much to say there. Who would even want someone else''s women if they were not beautiful."

    The merchant then tried to hammer out a n while analyzing the facts. "The third and sixth strongest battle harems fought for these women though so they must be beyond beautiful.

    "They should be kept in a safe ce and Arcus kiss has arge guard force due to being frequented by the nobility. The likelihood that they are at Arcus is quite high and the proprietor of Arcus kiss Madam Xing know me due to delivering the prince''s sub harem representatives there."

    "If only there was some way we can borrow them for a while, when the butcher knows they are safe, he should calm down right?" the bodyguard who seldom used his brain for mental gymnastics took a grinding stone and started sharpening his axe out of boredom.

    "Well, money has a way of opening doors, let''s go to Arcus I should still have some time before Musashi-sama."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    They eventually arrived at the high-end brothel Arcus kiss, when they neared its gates, two 210 cm knights in heavy armor blocked them at the gates in a domineering fashion.

    "Do you have a rmendation? This ce does not allow anyone without a rmendation to enter."

    Hach who got pissed started to swear at the guard. "Yo, what the fuck is wrong, that ce is a whorehouse! They would starve if you block all the dicks at the door."

    The guard then prepared to strike the mercenary with the back of his one-sided axe. Until a melodious voice echoed. "Stand down!" a beautiful woman with raven hair and bountiful bosoms walked out apanied by four maids trailing behind her.

    "Rick, what have I told you about being too overbearing at the door? And you Rond why didn''t you rebuke him?"

    Both the knights bowed their heads in shame as they apologized. "We are sorry Madame Xing." The woman then opened up her fan and covered her mouth as she replied. "This is the second time you made such a mistake there will not be a third.

    "Remember these faces in the future they are not guests but business partners. Mr. n is the one who gives us new girls every so often. Treat them with respect. Understood?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The barbs in her words made Rick and Rond stand at attention and apologized to the merchant. "We are very sorry Mr. n sir!"

    Madame Xing and her group then made a beautiful smile as he curtsied to n and Hach. "Mr. n, please forgive my new guards, they are extremely shortsighted and naive but are good people. Would you like toe inside?"

    n then returned a bow and greeted his host. "Madam Xing, you are looking more beautiful with every passing day. Yes please, I have a matter I wish to discuss."

    The two groups then walked inward the beautiful gardens of Arcus Kiss. Unlike traditional brothels, this ce emphasizes appearance and exclusivity. Design-wise it looked simr to a noble''s estate. While walking Madame Xing notably walked extremely near n.

    Taking a hint her maids walked a little back pulling Hach along to leave the two business people to discuss. Hach for the one was extremely ted as he now walked with four beautiful flowers around him.

    Madam Xing who wanted to know the purpose of the visit spoke first.

    "n, It pleases me greatly every time you visit, but I do not believe we have a for delivery today. Or have you finally epted my offer to partake in our service? If I find favor in your eyes I am more than willing."

    The beautiful woman ced her hands on n''s forearms and massaged them seductively. Her Smokey eyes were full of longing like a mistress who only saw her partner under the cover of darkness.

    Unfortunately despite her passionate entreaties the merchant coldly stepped away. "Madam Xing, please do not make this weird, you know my heart belongs to another. But if I do ever want to fall in love again you will be the first one I think of."

    A bit disappointed at the clear rejection, even though n strung her along, she loved this man so much the fake hope made her joyful. After all, hasn''t she done the same to so many of her customers?

    Madame Xing was known as the "Butterfly under the moon" one so captivating you would find yourself lost with just a taste. n saved her when her noble house went to ruin. She sold herself as a ve and eventually entered the Arcus Kiss as a courtesan. Years passed and she is now the owner.

    n then gave her a scroll that had three names. The mistress of Arcus Kiss read it in wonder. "Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade? There are hardly any details. All three are as generic as one can be. What are these for n?"

    "A month ago, Gae-bolg abducted three people from Valor City. The news said the prince wanted to make them his own, he isn''t here due to the monster invasion but I need to know if the women are here. It is of vital importance."

    Madam Xing, ced her fan in front of her face as she spoke. "Ho? How interesting, this is the first I heard of it. Indeed Javelin took some girls and ced them under my care. But I didn''t know they were taken all the way from the capital. I do admit they are quite beautiful, but nothing extremely high ss that it would fetch the Prince''s eye."

    "Then they are indeed here?" Asked n in excitement.

    The woman grew surprised at the importance of such a matter so she fished for some more info about the three in question.

    "I had my people investigate and the only thing they found was that they all promised themselves to a deceased person who had the moniker the trash swordsman. Why are they so important that even you woulde for them?"

 Chapter 187 Swearing Allegiance To The Strong 7

    ?n grew pleased at the answer from the madam, if they were here there it should be possible to get them to meet the Butcher then Hiro wouldn''t have to raze the city anymore.

    The merchant couldn''t help himself and grabbed Madam Xing''s hands in excitement. "Please introduce me to them at once!" As Madam Xing seldom saw n get excited at anything her mind kicked into gear.

    "While they are indeed here, why should I give them to you? They were girls the prince acquired at great lengths. I wonder how much I could get for such beauties?"

    n then imagined what Hiro would do to Partisan if he found out someone else took his women. In worry the man grabbed the madam by the shoulders and warned her in the sternest voice he could muster.

    "Xinger, whatever you do, do not let any harme to them! The force behind them is more dangerous than even the royal army. Where are they now?"

    The woman grew anxious at the sudden change in the demeanor of her business partner. Xing knew over the years that n was never a man that scared easily, so for him to act in this manner something big must have happened.

    She noticed a lot of things however, such as n calling her by her given name instead of her title, the fierce grip of his hands that almost started to hurt her, and the extreme fear inside of her eyes.

    Whatever ns she had in her mind disappeared when she saw how n acted. Being a merchant required a gut feeling of knowing when to press and when to back off. And not unless one intended to take on the criminal underworld, there were just some things that everyone was better off not touching.

    Terrified out of her wits, Madame Xing wanted to get them out of her establishment as soon as possible. She meeklyined, "n you are hurting me." When the son of Srayver noticed his actions he grew regretful and let go.

    n then decided that share everything with the woman before him. Madame Xing has always been his stalwart ally, and if not for her not only would the merchant have lost everything but he would have died.

    He then pulled out an artifact called a silent room. This item was a magic device that cast a skill called [Sonic Screen] that prevented sound froming in or out till the batteries in the item ran out. This was a fairly expensive item but had its use as it ensured secrecy above all.

    Madame Xing who saw the device grew wary. Any discussion that needed a Silent room meant someone could die if the information got out. She was a fairly cautious woman. Even when she served as a spy, not knowing when to get out is a skill that determined who lived or died.

    "n, I will give you the girls, I want no part in this. Take them and leave." But contrary to her expectations, the merchant took her hands and passionately spoke his next words.

    "Xinger, I have found a master. And I intend to follow him into death. He has the power to give me everything I desire. The monster invasion is of his making. But we should be safe as he created the monster invasion to butcher it. The three girls are his women, and he told me that if the prince does not give them to him by the time he arrives he will raze the city."

    Madam Xing who knew details of the supposed monster invasion grew silent. Brothels were excellent sources of information as the number onemodity in the world that would always sell is sex.

    Everyone from soldiers to mercenaries to generals required a quick stress release from time to time. And the same men share almost everything when a skilled enough woman services them with their mouths or bounces on their crotches with her hips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Madam pulled away from n to not let herself get swayed by his eyes."Let''s say I believe you, and he could fight and kill the monster invasion. Why do you believe he is heartless enough to actually raze a city? What kind of Lunatic did you decide to follow n?"

    "Because he already did it once before. Do you have any news about Anvil? specifically the ck market auction?" The woman brought her hand to her mouth in surprise. "How do you know about that? Even the nobles are keeping it hush-hush. The number of people who died was over a hundred! The Anvil Auction hall copsed with only 30-something people surviving!"

    n then added, "It should not only be in the hundreds there were two thousand people when he and his men got inside." Xing then threw herself onto the man with her. "n! you have to get away from them. They are terrorists! the nobles are starting to form a unitprised of mid-rank [Adepts] to subjugate them!"

    The man thenughed out loud. "Mid rank [Adepts]? To people that kill Goliath Dragoneaters and Jormungandrs? Xing, I am not worried about them. I am worried for you. I have let you know because I am now the representative of that man.

    "While hecks an organization under him, he will form it soon. Please do not stand against him. My first task is to retrieve his wives. Help me. I will let you meet him and you can decide what you want to do next."

    Madam Xing then called her maids and gave them instructions. The four quickly left and after a few minutes, six figures came towards the merchant pair. Three of them were extremely high-ss beauties that made even n take a second look.

    Behind each of them was a person who wore maid clothes but wore a white mask, had bandages on their limbs and neck, and metal prosthetics for arms.

    While the beauties were indeed extremely alluring n''s focusy on the maids that apanied them. One was short like the size of a child, and the secondcked the curves of a woman and looked like a slim man. The third had small curves but reeked of oil.

    The smell permeated the area which brought annoyance to the three beauties. "Didn''t I tell you to stay at least 50 meters away from me?" one of them rebuked. She then pped the masked woman in the face which caused the maid to fall.

    The two other maids quickly came to her defense and were about to do something but the one who got pped stopped them and silently stood up and did a quick bow and left. Once all three maids left the beauty then smiled and apologized.

    "I am sorry you had to see that Madam, good help is so hard to find these days." While Madame Xing exined the details to the beauties, n kept looking at the three maids. Two of them had fake prosthetics on. He would know as he just bought five sets of them.

    Thebination of the three attributes was what the Butcher used to represent himself. The odds that some maids suddenly used the same symbol were slim. But if the maids were the butcher''s wives then who are these beauties then?

    n then got back to the conversation and asked the women. "You three are Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade I presume? Could you tell me more about the trash swordsman?"''

    One of the beauties then started talking enthusiastically. "But of course Mr. n. We don''t actually know his name but was a vignte who went around saving people back at Valor city."

 Chapter 188 Reunion Beyond Lifetimes

    ?Another beauty then answered. "He was called trash swordsman due to being the one who took out the trash of Valor city."

    Thest of the beauties said. "We don''t know why the man suddenly decided to call us his wives, maybe he fell for our beauty? After all, even Starfall and Gae-bolg fought for us you know? We are pretty important."

    n then looked at the maids as he said. My master very wealthy businessman has requested for you three specifically to greet him by the gate when he arrives. I have been sent ahead of time to prepare, he will arrive within the day.

    At his words, one of them asked. "Oh? May I know the name of your esteemed Master Mr. n?"

    "His name is Hiro." Replied the merchant.

    He did not fail to see the exaggerated reactions of the maids. All three grew restless with one almost falling down. The behavior was in stark contrast to their stoic faces earlier.

    A beauty then pped her hands as she nonchntly expressed her interest. "Oh, Hiro-sama then, we would love to meet him if you believe our presence would help him enjoy Partisan better."

    ''No reaction to the name whatsoever. It seems that the real ones are extremely cautious. But for safety''s sake, it might be best to get them now.''

    Madam Xing then hammered out the details of the appearance of the three beauties. While a high-end brothel, there were a lot of services offered that did not involve sex.

    Examples are partners for social functions. Massages, songs, dance, painting. Should the courtesan have the ability it can be rented for a period of time. Of course, depending on the courtesan their first night is also up for sale.

    As this extremely raremodity is hard toe by. The women normally try to increase their value through performances. Then when the time is ripe an auction for her first night is done.

    Money always spoke, so should the bidder wish to buy the courtesan they can do so for a hefty fee. Once a woman''s value first night is sold she would leave the ranks of the courtesans and enter the ranks of the paramours.

    Paramours are graduated courtesans which are often rented for purely sex and pleasure. The three beauties called were still courtesans so they were trying to increase their value as much as possible. As 25% of her sale goes to her.

    After fussing over what they would be doing and who will apany Hiro after half an hour the ns were finalized. The three beauties would be rented for sightseeing for two hours in which Hiro would have the option of only taking one of them or all of them at the same time.

    And so n then tried to take his leave. "Well, please go to the gates at 10 AM, my master said he will be arriving around that time. Of course, any expenses incurred will be shouldered by me. Please ensure you are in your best appearance."

    Before he arrived here one of the things n tried to confirm with Hiro was what to tell the women so they knew the butcher was the oneing for them. Hiro then nonchntly said. "Tell them Hiro is looking for them. If they are mine they will approach you on their own."

    As n was leaving the three maids tried to call out to him. "Sir Srayver". The one who reeked of oil fidgeted unable to say her question. In the end, the one that was slim as a man asked in her stead. "Is Hiro-sama well?"

    The merchant didn''t fail to notice the amount of emotion in the questions. As if holding back tears all three maids were trembling. n who got his confirmation made a soft face as he answered. "He is doing well, and expresses his longing for his wives."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Chuckling he then spoke in humor. "You should have seen him mydy, not even hell himself could keep him away when he knew where you were." The maids were surprised at the sudden friendliness of the merchant.

    Unfortunately, the one that broke them up was one of the beauties. She grabbed the hand of one of the maids and firmly chastised her. "You stupid nitwit. I told you to keep your grubby paws off other people. You are an embarrassment and a disgrace go back to the stables! NOW!"

    The other beauties likewise grabbed their respective maids and also voiced out their reprimands. "Such insolence, you can forget about dinner tonight. Do this again and I will starve you for a week!" "Why do you never learn do you really want to stay in the cer that much? Didn''t you almost die thest time?"

    n, who grew pale at what he heard quickly stop the beauties and quickly told them. "Girls, there is no need for violence. These girls seem inept. Tell you what I find them intriguing, can I purchase these ves for you? How does 30,000 Vals for each of them sound? I can give it to you now in silver coins."

    Madame Xing, who noticed the sudden desperation in n''s voice carefully watched the situation. She wondered what the deal was with the weird-looking maids.

    "I am afraid I cannot do that Mr. n. This slut is someone entrusted to me by myte grandmother. I am her only family."

    "Sorry Mr. n, I simrly cannot sell this ve to you. She is my only possession when I migrated here from Valor city."

    "Not interested, Sorry."

    n then tried to stop them from pulling the maids while shouting. "100,000 Vals each please sell them to me!" Yet none of the women relented. n kept shouting an increasing number which called the attention of Rick and Rond.

    "200¡­.300¡­.500,000 each! That''s more than you three would get for the sale of your first nights!" the one in the lead then turned around and asked. "Who are you really and why are you so concerned with these maids?"

    She then pulled her maid to the ground and stomped on her shoulder. "This woman is my maid, and I am her master. If I want to use her as a doormat or a footstool it is my right by rule ofw. I already told you I am not selling."

    Madame Xing who saw rising tensions tried to intervene. "Honey, why not just sell your ves, they seemed useless to you anyway right? No need to get into such an argument for something so worthless"

    But before the woman can try to answer however a man suddenly appeared between her and n and drove his fist into her face in full power. The punch was so strong, the woman''s entire cheekbone and jaw shattered at the same time.

    The woman flew a good ten meters and smashed into a wall. The man however didn''t stop and moved once more. he mmed his shin into the head of another beauty simrly sending her away. The second beauty simrly vomited blood as she flew.

    Scared and panicking thest beauty drew a knife and ced it on the neck of her maid which was the shortest one of the three. Calibers started roaring out of the man as he grabbed thest beauty''s hand and crushed all the bones before kneeing her in the sternum.

    n who saw the man grew horrified and quickly moved to put Madame Xing behind him shouting. "Master please spare Xing! She had no idea!"

    Hiro didn''t reply and simply whispered. "San-Baka, protect my wives. Tsugu, protect n and his lover. This will only take a moment."

 Chapter 189 Reunion Beyond Lifetimes 2

    ?Madame Xing couldn''t believe her eyes. The Arcus Kiss could be considered the premier gentleman''s club in Partisan. This ce due to being exclusively for the 1% had the highest security imaginable.

    Yet not one, but five individuals arrived and got it without tripping any rm or summoning any guards. Either everything was broken or these people were crazy good.

    While her heart grew joyful when n shielded her with his own body. She could hardly enjoy his protection when all her senses screamed at her to run away.

    The Arcus kiss had ovepping arrays, protection skills, and rms that would either stop an assant, call the authorities for help or summon automated defenses. In her panic, the woman turned around and saw something that made her shiver.

    The area behind her looked like a war zone. Guards including Rick and Rond were on the ground unconscious with multiple broken bones. Doing a quick check the madame learned none of her guards were dead.

    Unfortunately, the same couldn''t be said for her prized automated defenses and trained war hounds. Fifteen war hounds she painstakingly raised here in halves or quarters while the automated skill turrets, ballistas, and mines were all destroyed.

    ''How in the world did they manage to destroy everything without alerting anyone?'' She then noticed a barely visible film that seem to wrap around the ground. ''Heavens! A space istion skill of the size of an estate! How powerful is this man!''

    While Madame Xing served as a spy, she also dabbed in assassination. Unlike n, who barely got to level 25 at 57 years old. She got to 30 at 52. This meant to contrast to the merchant who was still at the [Initiate] rank the woman got to the low [Adept] rank.

    And this difference affected everything from Caliber and health pools to even stat clutches. The woman then started to understand the fear in n''s eyes. These people were the ones who could kill a SSS ss monster invasion.

    Just how powerful would these people be? Such a force would be elite or even among the ranks of royalty. Where did n meet them? As the woman wondered three gorgeous men assisted each of the maids from earlier.

    Their faces were like fallen angels that were sent by hell to seduce women to sin. Extremely beautiful with ripped bodies that had just the right amount of muscle. They were wearing expensive-looking noble battlesuits.

    Even at her age, her eyes marveled at the gorgeous-looking physics and bulging packages in theirher regions. Yet, none of them paid any attention to her as each carefully served the maids like knights.

    ''Such beautiful men are only servants? Where the hell is their agency?! Please let me take your entire stock!''

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    "Lady Raylene, are you alright? I have a potion with me to heal some of your injuries if you want. Are you perhaps hungry? The master made some food in case you are famished. Maybe a drink?"

    "Uh, no I am fine thank you."

    "How about a chair mydy? Do you wish to sit on me?"

    "Are you a pervert? Get away from me. I said I am not interested."

    "Great! Then I don''t have to die unnecessarily."

    "Get away from me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Lady Vanessa, please hold still, the master would murder me if you remained injured and I did nothing about it."

    "Please do not concern yourself with me, I am fine."

    "Please let me heal you at least mydy, getting beat up by the master''s anger is not pleasant."

    "Why does my welfare affect your master? Just who are you?"

    "It does mydy, I will be decapitated if there is so much as a scratch on you."

    "Please get away from me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lady Jade, Are you in need of anything? What can I do to make you feel more at ease?"

    "Go away."

    "I  unfortunately, do not want to die. Please bear with it for a little while."

    "¡­"

    "Please tell the master I did my best."

    "Go away."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Madame Xing then noticed a woman with white hair approaching her. She carried a rapier and what looked like folding wings behind her back.

    "Mr. Srayver, you okay? I must say you must love this woman a whole lot to have the balls to get between her and Nii-sama."

    The madame of the Arcus kiss turned scarlet as she hid her face due to the happiness of being called n''s lover. Extremely observant, Tsugumi thought the old couple looked cute and felt like cheering them on.

    "Lady Tsugumi, please help me convince the master that Xing is innocent. I beg of you."

    "I don''t think you need to worry about that. She will not die. I give you my word. I will ask my brother to spare her on ount of your love. Those three on the other hand would still be dead even if they had 100 lives."

    ''Who is this girl? I like her very much!'' Madame Xing thought.

    "Thank you Lady Tsugumi. When did you arrive?"

    The white-haired woman then ced her hand on her chin as she tried toe up with an answer. "I think we arrived around two minutes ago?"

    Xing started inwardly sweating. ''Two minutes? Two minutes? Are you serious? My prized defenses that can stop Level 50 [Adepts] got destroyed in under two minutes?''

    Tsugumi then called out to Xing. "Ah, by the way, sorry about the dogs, Lars and I begged Nii-sama to spare them. He punched one in anger and its corpse exploded and killed the others when the bones turned into something like arrows. Sorry."

    "Excuse me?"

    The sister Mitsurugi thought Xing was hard of hearing so she repeated. "When we arrived all your defenses went up, Nii-sama couldn''t be bothered and destroyed them all."

    ''Sorry? Just sorry? Do you have any idea how much the defenses cost? I spent a fortune on those!''

    Before she could say anything else, however, the beauties got smashed into each other as they bleed all over. The sound of bones breaking made the entire area focus on them.

    ''My word this guy does not hold back even against women! Just look at how beat up the three are! Who would hit a beautiful woman so hard that half her face lost form? The other one has a depressed ribcage... how is she still moving? Even the one who got kicked seemed to have broken her neck.''

    The faces and body parts of the women suddenly started to fall off their physiques like y. Their dresses also dropped to the floor exposing bodies that looked like wooden puppets.

    All three stood back up even with their severe injuries. They forced their limbs into the right ces. Before long sabers came out of their wrists. The three puppets then moved towards the butcher in front only to get dismantled by his martial arts.

    The man moved like a boxer and smashed his fist covered in calibers into the puppet''s wooden frames. Despite being outnumbered man repeatedly destroyed the puppet''s des, limbs, and neck in an attempt to get them to stop moving.

    When they still got back up even after the man broke them numerous times. He suddenly pulled out a bone greatsword from thin air and shed the puppets. His assault was so throughout they could be used to be used as confetti afterwards.

    "These fucking things are annoying. Where the hell are they even from?"

 Chapter 190 Reunion Beyond Lifetimes 3

    ?The Wolfen butcher then turned around and called for n. Due to being scared out of her wits, Madame Xing went with him. After all even as a low-level system user, she could feel the impact of the blows that smashed the puppets. It should be known that such blows would kill her immediately.

    Yet, the puppet did not get blown away but even got back up and regenerated some bits of their bodies. While most would be scared of the puppet themselves. Madame Xing with her background in counterintelligence got horrified at a different implication.

    ''When did the puppetse here? Those girls ording to my knowledge have been here for over a month! Did I have killer puppets with me the entire time? Were they sent by a spy organization? Who? What do they want? Are they aware that the Arcus kiss is a front for the Prince?''

    "n, thank you for finding my girls so quickly. Is this person your woman?" questioned Hiro. The merchant rxed a bit because it seemed that the butcher didn''t me him unjustly. "Yes, my Lord, she is my woman. While I have not earned her affection yet, Xing is one I cannot live without."

    ''What?''

    Madame Xing who just heard the man she adored confess not to her but to his master grew red like a tomato. ''Are you serious? I practically threw myself over the years and you tell me your words were true and you love me?''

    Ignoring the whirlwind of emotions the woman near him felt, Hiro simply answered "I see, then protect her with your life. However, I would suggest you talk with her. The happiness she had with you imed her as your own means she loves you dearly. Do you mind if I ask her some questions?"

    "No My lord, please go ahead." n shook his head and said before whispering to his woman. "Xing, I will exin everythingter. Please do not lie to my master, he will go very far, farther than even the prince. I will follow him and I wish for you toe with me. However, his bottom line is drawn in steel. Do not test him."

    The man then moved to return to the maids. Now that thedies of the house have been found, the servants must introduce themselves as permon etiquette. Although the San-Baka''s eagerness made terrible first impressions.

    Tsugumi simrly left, leaving only Xing and Hiro. When the madame got a good look at the man for the first time, she felt like prey under the scrutiny of a gruesome beast. Despite the monster studying her every move, her only option was to tremble and hope for survival.

    Even with her experience in life and death situations, the feeling of knowing your end came near paralyzed most people. However, living and dying naturally flowed together. Thus even if she knew she danced on a knife''s edge, Xing kept herposure.

    "Hello Madame Xing, I am Hiroto Musashi. I do not want to hurt you so do not lie to me. You are important to n so I hope we get along." At the end of his words, calibers came out of his skin like a swirling vortex of embers. Beautiful, magnificent, but incredibly dangerous.

    "Why were my wives under the care of the puppets?" the palpable rage in his voice could be felt by even the most inept of social pariahs. Like a freezing day in winter, the cold and frigid touch of death slowly creped up Xing''s spine.

    Immediately the owner of Arcus Kiss bowed in a dogeza and smashed her forehead on the floor as she answered. "My lord, please call me Xing, I am unworthy of using titles. I also beg for your forgiveness but I do not know when the beauties got reced by puppets, nor when thedies entered their service."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Waiting for something, a reaction, response, or anything Xing tried to endure the silence. Theck of it terrified her so she started to ramble on her own. "My lord! Please let me find out! I am but a humble servant, Arcus Kiss is a cover business for the female warriors of Gae-bolg sub harems just as Javelin is a cover for the male warriors."

    She then tried to raise her head slightly and pleaded her innocence. "As a mere courtesan, I could not resist themand of the Dominii royalty. But I am sure I can be of use to you my lord! Give me a week...No a day! I will ensure whoever tried to harm thedies and bring them to you."

    Hiro then turned back and grabbed one of the pieces of the puppets still intact. "There is no need. I will hunt them on my own. They will pay for what they did. My next question is, do you love n as much he does you?"

    ''Is he testing me? Why would a tyrant even care about the rtionships of his men?''

    "I do my lord! He is the only one who helped me in my time of need. I have longed to receive his affection and when he lost his family I thought I could finally have my chance."

    Unsure when, the woman started to weep as he bore her deepest desire. The love of the man she held most dear. The only reason she aimed to go higher was to stand equal to him. Yet, as she needed to climb higher she gave away her purity and her body all to attain her goals.

    "But n holds his previous family close to his heart, so he did not entertain the idea. After all, no matter how far I reach. I am merely a prostitute. A woman who soils herself with the seed of other men. No matter my beauty no man would even consider me to be his wife."

    But in exchange for that power, her value as a woman became questionable. Thus at the back of her mind, behind the facade of the "madame"y a woman ashamed of her own filth. She had neither strength nor ability, all she had were her looks and an indomitable will.

    Thus even as she had her body taken day after day after day, she endured. All to gain the power she needed to protect herself and those around her. Hardening her resolve the woman traded everything she could offer and more to gain strength.

    The long years of being looked down on had calloused Xing''s heart. But somewhere deep within she longed to be forgiven, to be cared for. To devote herself like a loving wife to a man she held dear.

    Uncharacteristically the fear of death stripped her of any and all masquerades. Leaving a truth as ugly as it was imperfect. Yet, in contrast to what she expected the woman suddenly felt warm hands lift hers up as a kind voice echoed in her ears.

    "Stand up Madame Xing, you need not be ashamed of the path you took. What I see is not a harlot of questionable morals but a loving woman who desperately fought against life all to gain strength to protect those she loved."

    Hiro then helped her up and stand. "You have no need to be so hard on yourself. Only those who walked your path may judge you. Stand proud. I will be staying here for a week, can I ask you to keep it a secret I am here? I will shoulder all the expenses."

 Chapter 191 Reunion Beyond Lifetimes 4

    ?Dumbfounded by the kind words she heard, Xing who only understood the request after a few second quickly shook her head as she tried to change Hiro''s mind.

    "My Lord, there is no need! As the owner of Arcus Kiss, you may stay as long as you wish. Please use our facilities to your content. I will have the Ladies given a room for them to rest. As for the security, please give me some time. Lady Tsugumi told me our defenses are no longer present."

    "Then I will take you up on your offer. When my wives are ready we will leave immediately. For defenses, there is no need for any. I am here."

    Despite being incredibly arrogant, Xing couldn''t help but feel reassured at Hiro''s reply. If such monsters guarded her brothel who in their right mind would cause trouble?

    Having so many questions Xing decided to get An to tell him everythingter. But from initial impressions, she could understand her beloved''s decision to follow this man.

    Hiro then walked past Xing towards his women. Eventually, he stopped in front of them and waited. But all three women said nothing and simply stared at him. After about two minutes of no one saying anything the butcher then asked Xing to let them rest.

    "Madame Xing, give my wives a room to let them rest. One will be enough, they do not like being inrge rooms alone. San-Baka please escort them and attend to their needs. If anyone tries to bother my wives. Kill them immediately."

    The three handsome men attending to the maids, all kneeled to the ground and saluted. "By yourmand!" Hiro then walked towards the gardens in a forlorn manner. Tsugumi who felt something was wrong followed him, but not before she reminded n of something.

    "Mr. Srayver, please do not forget to bring my niece here as soon as possible I will serve as your escort. We shall leave when I return." The Mitsurugi sister then looked at the owner of Arcus Kiss and also gave her instructions.

    "Madame Xing, my Nii-sama is psychotically overprotective of my sisters-inw. Please close the brothel for the duration he Is here. And have the guards all stand around the gardens. The San-Baka and I will handle the building''s security.

    "Tell all the maids inside to not attempt seducing my Nii-sama, not if they wish to have their heads still attached to their necks. Nii-sama does not even consider women outside the family as females. warn them or he might behead them on the spot."

    Xing who heard the warning, bowed her head in reverence as she expressed gratitude.

    "Thank you for the warnings Lady Tsugumi, I will follow your instructions to the letter." The woman then approached the San-Baka and asked them to follow her. "Gentlemen please follow me, I will lead you to the room thedies will dwell in for the duration of their stay."

    The San-Baka assisted the maids who were still confused about everything and brought them to the best room in the high-end lodging. After ensuring they had everything they needed. The San-Baka started to inspect the defenses of the establishment.

    Aurum stood in front of the door like a bouncer while Lars inspected every room inside the brothel. Geo surveyed the defenses as Madame Xing guided her.

    Hiro went to the gardens and quietly sat on the grass. As the wind blew against his body he allowed it to cool his face which grew hot from tension, anger, and excitement. Right now the man''s heart threatened to rip itself out of his rib cage.

    Tsugumi, after a few minutes of searching, found her brother and sat quietly beside him on the ground. She didn''t bother to say anything and just waited.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I saw it every few hours."

    The woman beside Hiro didn''t bother replying and just listened. To most people, just listening to their stories, fears, orints gave them what they needed. The need to provide wise counsel is needed only for those that ask for it.

    "I saw our reunion more than a thousand times in my head. Each iteration was a little different¡­. There were so many good ones I didn''t know what I actually wanted. But you know what I feared the most?"

    Tsugumi stayed silent as she leaned on her brother, at times like this the warmth of another being does wonders to those who needed to calm down. Unable to wait for her reply Hiro continued.

    "I¡­I feared they would no longer recognize me¡­ that what I be is something they could not ept¡­ I don''t intend to me them as made the choice myself, but what do I do if they no longer wish to be with me Tsugu?"

    The sister of the Mitsurugi then fixed her posture and embraced her brother in a hug full of affection. "Nii-sama, you love them, so much so even death couldn''t stop you. No matter what happens so long as you remain truthful they will understand that. Even in a different body, a different mind, a different soul. You are the one they loved all this time. Believe in them and wait."

    Hiro then grabbed hold of Tsugumi''s arms like a lifeline and cried silently. Every single second, his wives never left his thoughts. He wondered what they did, if they were safe, if they were hungry, if they missed him. The man who looked fearless beyond measure also harbored his own demons.

    And simr to the San-Baka and Tsugumi, until he faced them he would never be able to move forward. When his heart settled down, he let go of Tsugumi and said words of gratitude. "Thanks, Tsugu. I think I will try again."

    Tsugumi then made a blooming smile as she brushed her now white hair. "Nii-sama, if they are anything like the stories you told me. My Onee-samas are way tougher than you give them credit for."

    Brother and sister then stood up as they both fixed their clothes, Tsugumi continued. "They are neither flowers to be protected nor treasure to be hidden. They are maidens who fear no enemy nor back down against any challenge. Believe in them as I know they have believed in you."

    Tsugumi then gave a swift peck on Hiro''s cheek as she said her farewells. "Be strong brother. Anyone who can challenge a walking mountain to a fistfight should be not so weak-hearted. I will go and get my niece from n. I want you and my Onee-samas to be on good terms before I get back, otherwise, I will kick your ass, capiche?"

    Unable to retort, Hiro nodded and watched his beloved sister go out with n as his escort. The reincarnator then moved towards the residence to try and meet his beloved wives.

    As he walked inside, he ran into Geo and Madame Xing who looked to be inspecting something. Geo quickly saluted and gave a high-level overview of the building''s current situation.

    "Master, I have confirmed with [Reverie Beyond Hope] that they are not only traps but rms and listening devices scattered all around the brothel. I have destroyed the arrays, and have sealed the ones that run on power sources. Madame Xing said she had no idea when or how any of them were nted here."

    The woman beside the Redhead then exined after she did her greetings. "Master, the only conflict I monitor is the battle between the crown prince and princess. As you know, I hide the female members of his highnesses sub harems as courtesans. But as for these devices along withbat puppets, I ampletely in the dark."

 Chapter 192 Reunion Beyond Lifetimes 5

    ?Hiro said nothing and waved his hand, both Geo and Xing knew the man could be careless about anything else. Like a monarch, he strode onto the stairs and made his way up.

    Xing couldn''t help butment at the unease she detected in the butcher''s movements. "Sir Fulgeo, why is the master so terrified if he is meeting his beloved wives? Did something happen?"

    "Madam Xing, I would advise you not to pry into matters that do not involve your duties. While the master can be considered kind. Anything rted to his beloved women should be likened to reverse scales."

    Surprised at the clear rebuke from the barely twenty teenager, Xing held her tongue and stayed silent. Even though she was way older, only power granted any status. As she observed how the members of her husband''s coworkers behaved all she could think was.

    ''They are all incredibly powerful. Given enough time if more such people arrive this faction would be even able to contend with entire kingdoms.''

    Meanwhile, Hiro walked up the stairs till he reached the top floor where his women were housed. Lars and Aurum who felt his caliber signature took their leave and guarded the building in a more ndestine manner.

    When the butcher finally arrived at the door, he knocked and waited. After a few moments, the door opened and one of the maids held it ajar. Hiro tried to be on his best manners and walked inside.

    He sat on the couch and analyzed the room''s other upants. Hiro noticed the women were on the other end of the room. The man knew that unless he confronted his fears Hiroyuki Mitsurugi would be forever bound by them.

    After a few minutes of silence, he managed to croak out with much difficulty. "Tadaima, Nessa, Jei, Lene. I am sorry it took so long. How are you? Are you three doing well?"

    A good minute passed before one of the maids finally managed to answer with a trembling voice. "¡­are you really Hiro-sama?"

    When Hiro tried toe closer, the three visibly tried to step back. Knowing that forcing them would not be a good idea, he stayed put and answered. "Yes, my current name is Hiroto Musashi, but I was once Hiroyuki Mitsurugi a transmigrator that died."

    Another maid, one t as a board questioned him while her eyes burned in fury. "What proof do you have? How do we know you are the real thing? Who sent you?! That bitch? We have been approached by multiple people iming to be darling. Each time¡­"

    At this point, tears started to flow down her eyes; Even though she wore a mask the mncholy in them could not be hidden. "Each..time, we held out hope¡­ But they were merely fakes who wished to use us as pieces in the battle between Starfall and Gae-bolg! They all feed us lies, the ones we wanted to hear all just so they could use us!"

    Hiro''s heart broke. The problem with having enemies lies in what happens to the people you leave behind when you die. Clearly, their situation got more chaotic as more and more people found out that the royal battle harems were fighting for his women.

    The rage and frustration at his helplessness caused the area around the Arcus Kiss to quake. The air became heavy like the calm before a storm. Inside the room, the area where the maids sat suffered no damage while everywhere else the ground shook like an earthquake.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "SIR GEO! WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?! ARE WE UNDER ATTACK?!" Madame Xing who was still inspecting the defenses called out to Geo. The man ignored the tremors and continued to walk unafraid.

    "Ah, this? This is master just throwing a tantrum. When he lets his emotions get the better of him he creates tremors or hurricanes out of anger."

    ''This is a tantrum? Then what is going to happen if he gets angry then?!!'' The woman chased after Geo as he may be the only one to save her if something does happen.

    The guards outside simrly felt the earthquakes and tried to entire the brothel only to be stopped at the door by Aurum and Lars. Despite the guard''s insistence, the pair shut the building down.

    When they tried to brute force their way in, the San-Baka broke their bones so badly that none of them could even try to stand. As far as surveince was concerned Arcus kiss suddenly became a dark zone from not only the country but from even foreign empires'' points of view.

    Back to the Wolfen butcher, he calmed himself down and internally vowed to murder every single one of the people who tricked his women. He then tried to answer them as best he could.

    "I don''t know how to verify that I am myself other than with the details of our lives, can I confirm myself if I answer those?"

    Suddenly the smallest maid asked in a fluster. "Your first kiss?"

    While the answers varied, the Mitsurugi harem always got heated when discussing this topic. Smiling, Hiro then answered with his textbook exnation after much hardship. The response made no sense but anyone but his household.

    "No one, I took all of your first kisses. No one took mine."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    All three women stood up in response. They all visibly quivered. This answer wasplete and utter bullshit. But only their husband would say it as he had some insane logic about him having no first kiss.

    "How did we first meet?" asked the one t as a board.

    "I mistook you for a corpse and helped you drink your medicine."

    Surprise the woman said in a shaking voice."Wwhat¡­ did I do after?"

    "You thanked me and ran away."

    "¡­"

    "Please tell me, What did I first asked to you after we met?", the maid who reeked of oil then asked her question.

    "How I knew your name."

    "¡­"

    The t one again posted another inquiry. "What did west buy for Hiro before he departed?"

    "Nothing, you didn''t buy it you made the [de of Mitsurugi] the morning before I left."

    "¡­"

    "What did you tell me after you saw my face for the first time?"

    "That you were beautiful and I asked why wore such an ugly mask."

    The t maid tried to run towards Hiro, but the small one then stood in front of her with her right arm outstretched blocking her path.

    "n for Manticore."

    Hiro replied as he stood up. "Pierce it."

    The maid who smelled like oil then took off her mask and showed a cute face with tears streaming down her face. The other two simrly followed suit. "What did all three of us wish that only our Hiro gave us."

    "You wished for a savior."

    The questions were not difficult, but they all were rted to events, that varied in time, ce, and situation. Meaning even if they were spying on the Mitsurugi family, it would be impossible to know them all. And only the real hero would know the answer to each one.

    "Does Nessa stuff her bra?"

    "JEI!"

    "Hahahahaha" Unable to contain himself the butcher let out a hearty chuckle at the joke that slipped in.

    When they saw how the manughed they confirmed it immediately. This man was the one they have long waited for. "Hiro-sama?"

    Hiro then held out his arms awaiting an embrace. "Tadaima, Lene, Nessa, Jei. You have no idea how much I missed you."

 Chapter 193 Reunion Beyond Lifetimes 6

    ?Like greased lightning, all three girls ran with all their strength and threw themselves into the butcher''s embrace. Time seemed to stop as the four of them fell to the ground, each girl shedding a lifetime''s worth of tears as they deliriously called his name.

    "DARLING! DARLING! DARLING! DARLING! DARLING!"

    "Husband. Back. Happy. Grateful. So Grateful."

    "HIRO-SAMA! HIRO-SAMA! I MISSED YOU SO MUCH! PLEASE DON''T EVER LEAVE US LIKE THAT AGAIN!"

    Thus against all odds, the Mitsurugi family was able to reunite even beyond lifetimes. For the next ten minutes, three girls poured out their frustrations, loss, and sorrow into pitiful wails and sobs.

    The man lovingly embraced them and allowed them to vent their emotions. He simrly cried silently, This feeling this bliss. After so much hardship he finally felt he returned home.

    Home never meant a specific building to the four of them. It meant being in each other''s arms. The girls who seemed so frail sought the man''s warmth as they buried themselves deeper into his embrace.

    They cycled through gratitude, anger, spite, and happiness. throughout the whole time, the girls greedily relished the strong presence of their beloved.

    "I am so d you came back, my love¡­ Why didn''t youe back immediately? Did you not know how much I missed you? I almost got raped! Twice! How could you do that to me?! I should leave you just so you know what it feels like! Huhuhu... My love, I''m sorry. It''s fine... So long as you are here safe with me. I am fine. I will be fine¡­"

    "Darling, it was so hard. When I heard you died, my heart hurt so much I couldn''t even breathe. Tell me I did a good job. I protected my sisters like you wanted. Please give me my reward. Darling, I wanted to just make my heart stop so many times. I wanted to find you. I longed to be with you. I cried myself to sleep every time when I remembered you were no longer there. Please don''t leave again. I do not have the strength to survive again."

    "Husband, wee back. I missed you. So much. Wanted to die. Lene¡­ tried to jump off a cliff¡­ Nessa drank poison¡­ tried to die in the slums¡­ was hard. Without you. ...so hard¡­You are my light, Hiro. Dark scared me. I know you at home. So I continue, but when you gone. Who waits for me? Why fight? Why struggle? I''m tired. But you''re back. Your back. Husband. I love you. I love you. I love you..."

    The girls each chronicled their hardship, their struggles, and their pain. In between theirments, they would express their happiness and joy at his return. Hiro felt his heart continually break and shatter with each tear his wives shed.

    He wanted to exin but held back. This was his crime and so his punishment. Hiro could have returned much earlier but choose not to. Everything that happened from how his girls tried to kill themselves, to their fragile egos on the brink of copse, to them wanting to end it all are all his sins.

    The man could not me Rhyne, the Convent, or even the monsters. Hiro Mitsurugi choose to get stronger and in so doing abandoned his women in their time of need. No matter his reasons this truth would never disappear. And can never be forgiven.

    Outside this room, the ground shook even greater. So much so that the entire city started to panic. The Calibers started to affect reality as the emotion of the Wolfen butcherced his energies and caused havoc.

    ''It is my fault. Everything is my fault.''

    ming someone else sounds good on paper, but how can one fix a problem one has no control over? No, ming others is what cowards do. It absolves one of responsibility and throws away any guilt for the mistakes that happened.

    Hiro knew it, the pitiful women who he said he loved, their wretched figures as they cried. It was all on him. Because he took ownership. He could do something about it. Because he didn''t cower away, the power to change it never left his side.

    ''This will never happen again.''

    -Alert: Reality Defined: [By your side will I fall], Skill [Heart''s Dogma] now grants skill [Dimension Gate]  -

    -Alert: [Dimension Gate] - short wave gate that allows instantaneous travel. Consumes 500 points for each Caliber. Per traveler, per Entry. Gate opening will be designated by Host, Gate ending will be designated by the wife Targets; all three Wife Targets are present to use.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    -Alert: Note each wife target must be present and conscious before exit can be cast. -

    - Alert: Wife Targets Selected: 1. Raylene 2. Vanessa. 3. Jade -

    - Alert: [Heart''s Dogma] realities based on Wife Targets now avable -

    - Alert: [Heart''s Dogma] reality now avable [So long as they need me] -

    - Alert: [Heart''s Dogma] reality now avable [By your side will I fall] -

    - Alert: Affection rating held by host 1. Raylene 80% 2. Vanessa. 80% 3. Jade 80% -

    Hiro could only smile wryly, when he died the affection ratings were all above 100. Now that they dropped back to 80%, it seems he needed to spend some time untangling the heart demons of each wife against him.

    The butcher had so many questions but the three women in his embrace all passed out after relief flooded their systems. He was caught in the dilemma of just letting them sleep or moving them into the bed so it would be morefortable.

    After much deliberation, he just stayed put. A lot of things did not make sense to him. But so long as they were together Hiro knew they would eventually understand one another fully.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Outside the city of Partisan five figures were investigating the thousands of corpses on the ins between Partisan and Anvil. This long stretch of dry almost desert-likend was called the Akontio ins.

    And currently, there were over eight thousand monster corpses, or what''s left of them scattered all over the ins. A man looked over the battlefield trying to piece what happened together.

    He was suddenly awakened in the middle of the night due to a prophecy. A SSS ss monster invasion would originate from this ce and with its destination unknown. The man had a very robust physique, his muscles stretched his simple clothes to the limit.

    The man had ck hair tied in a short ponytail and carried an intricate-looking spear on his right arm. "Dn~ No luck I tried every investigation spell I could. There is nothing. The calibers in the area are so used up nothing can be salvaged to see beyond what we know happened."

    A woman with pink hair approached and threw herself into the arms of the ck-haired man. Despite being stoic, "Dn" lovingly stroked the hair of the woman in his embrace.

    "Thank you, Autumn, it''s a shame we can''t identify what happened. But thank you for trying." The woman childishly giggled while burying herself into her beloved''s embrace.

    Three other girls approached, all of them powerful warriors. The one in the lead, a blonde female knight covered in white armor expressed her opinion.

    "Dear, Talvi, Vesna, and I checked the other areas. Simr to the one closer to Partisan. We noticed four different caliber signatures. None of them are in our records."

    The man then looked back in the direction of Partisan as he expressed his concern. "Thank you for checking Leto. So four people fought off a demon Invasion of rank SSS, and we don''t know who such a force belongs to. Looks like things are moving up faster than I anticipated. Let''s return home girls. I feel the answers lies there."

    "Yes, your highness!"

 Chapter 194 Reunion Beyond Lifetimes 7

    ?A night passed with Hiro staying in the room of the girls, all of them were so tired they couldn''t open their eyes. The butcher on the other hand felt at peace as he reunited with his three wives.

    No one went in or out of the building and before the night ended, Tsugumi returned with the dragonkin and rested in a separate room with the young child. Even though she could and wanted to wake her up, the Sister of Mitsurugi held herself back.

    The first thing a child should see when she opens her eyes should be the face of her parents. Well, at least she wished for that to be the case. Being able to rest for the first time Tsugumi used her calibers to continually create Caliber Jian''s while trying to reinforce them as per Aurum''s instructions.

    Outside the building, the San-Baka guarded and ensured that not even a fly could enter without them knowing. In a separate shack within thepound, a pair of bodies collided as their passion for one another manifested.

    As the two of them reached climax and embraced one another they continued to passionately seek each other despite being well into their years. When their flesh could no longer endure.

    They rested in each other''s arms as they shared stories. "When can I expect my ring then n? Can I call myself Xing Srayver now?" the merchant lovingly kissed the head of his woman as he replied. Fondling her naughty bits as he did so.

    "That depends. Can you ensure, no one else will have you but me?" the woman then pinched his arm as she pouted. "And how can I get a guarantee you will not gallivant with another woman younger than me in a few years?"

    "Hehe, my Xinger is so cute, don''t worry. My heart belongs only to you." As Madame Xing felt bliss for the Nth time, she expressed her thoughts in between pants. "I really should thank the master. Within a day of his arrival, I got the man I longed for, for over twenty years."

    "Yeah, if that didn''t happen I might have missed taking you for myself." The woman then mounted her lover as she pined him down on the bed. Madame Xing then licked her man all over as her desire started to overflow.

    "That would have never happened. n, ever since you helped me before I dreamt of a life I could spend with you. Now that you finally made me yours I will never let go of you again."

    "That''s good, with how chaotic things are going to be, I wouldn''t let you go anywhere either." Resting her huge melons on her lover''s chest Madame Xing, asked in curiosity. "You think it is going to get worse?"

    "I do, the exhibition match between the Prince and Princess will ur in four months. A card like the master is too powerful for either side not to seduce."

    "Will the master follow though, from what you told me he seems to have a higher purpose? How will they get him on their side."

    "The key is the Ladies. Master is extremely kind to them from what I have seen. I think if they asked him, even plunging the continent into war would not be far-fetched.''

    Xing then wrapped her body like a snake around n, as she kissed him. "And so another tale about how women control the world is borne. How long do you think they will spend here."

    "I don''t know, I was extremely surprised when I confirmed that the master liked the maids instead of the beauties yesterday."

    "Indeed, a man not swayed by looks, his wives are extremely fortunate."

    "Are you not the same?"

    "¡­ how are you hard again? Aren''t you too lively?"

    "You wanted this Xing, now bear the consequences."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Kya! n! Stop! Mhmm!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hiro moved his girls on the giant harem bed which was a fancy term for a round mattress that is bigger than a king-sized bed. He ced his girls there and changed their clothes into pajamas.

    Even though Hiro had yet to touch his girls, they already did everything outside of sex. Due to both Raylene and Jade having bodies unfit for making love in a symbol of solidarity Vanessa also didn''t try to get ahead.

    The butcher while he still lived with them, would regrly help them change clothes, wash their bodies and nurse their wounds. Probably due to [Beauty''s Bane] even if he did want to, he could never get his little brother In the mood.

    Hiro helped care for and nurse Raylene when her body suddenly felt faint like she was anemic. He helped Nessa wind and oil her prosthetics so that they would not break down. And once a day he would help change Jade''s bandages.

    Of course, being extremely yful, Hiro always made sure he engaged in skinship with his girls whenever the chance presented itself. He would kiss and fondle them and show the women how much desirable they were to him.

    This worked like a double edge sword when he disappeared. Not only did they miss him even his memory and ghost haunted them. Understandably, when Hiro watch them sleep for the first time all three had nightmares and woke up screaming his name.

    ''Fuck, this makes me feel like crap, but still, I''m d we can finally end it all today.''

    Today was a big day, this morning Hiro finally ims these women as his wives. While their rtionship is something they all silently epted. The reincarnator believed in the concept of marriage. Thus he wanted to officially marry them when he returned.

    Even though he came back in the body of another, his wish to fulfill his vow never dissappeared. In his pocket was an elegant golden tted wooden case that kept Hiro''s symbols of affection. Originally he wanted rings, but due to the tale n shared, the man opted to get nes simr to one on earth for his proposal.

    The wedding ne Hiro wanted to give his women was extremely simple. Each ne had a huge diamond crystal the size of a thumb apanied by a diamond-crusted chain.

    Weighing in at 75 carats the Briolette Diamond diamond had the name "Star of China" and was worth a whopping eleven million us dors. In his former life, Hiro could work till the day he died and he wouldn''t have been able to buy one, let alone three.

    Here in Valorious however, such gems while still extremely expensive were not in short supply. Due to most people just trying to stay alive, such products weren''t able to have a decent audience.

    Thus when Hiro chose the gems and three for that matter, n started hallucinating about how much money he just earned. On Valorious they were called "Fragments of Soul" These extremely expensive gems were n''s gamble to sell in Valor City.

    He was hoping that Princess Rhyne would be interested in them or maybe some upstart noble who wanted to win ady''s hand. Little did he know Hiro, who he met in a forest in the middle of nowhere would buy his entire stock.

    Just then the sound of rustles alerted Hiro that his beloved women were now awake. Each noticed they now were out of their maid uniforms and were cared for simr to a month ago. They grew extremely nostalgic at the silhouette of the man who gave them a home.

    All three found themselves smiling at the warm and fuzzy feeling. But before they could fully wake up Hiro crawled into the bed and gave them each a passionate kiss on the lips.

 Chapter 195 The Strongest Battle Harem Is Born

    ?Working even better than an entire gallon of Coffee each woman got bewildered at the no nonsenses approach of their man. Hiro then pulled out the golden case and opened it in front of them.

    Insidey three thumb-sized diamonds that drew in the light like mini-stars. While Magic stones are used in Jewelry they normally have a foggy-looking appearance thus just like earth-refined gemstones still was king.

    And simr to earth diamonds also served as the hardest natural gemstone on this side. A distinct characteristic of diamonds however was that they shined like a kaleidoscope of colors whenever any type of light hits them.

    The lightshow nearly blinded the girls, proving without a doubt that these were authentic. However, the surprise did not stop there. Each diamond had a different color.

    One had a fiery red shine, another a calm blue like the ocean, and the one in the middle had a green sheen like the color of nature. Even as children girls would wish to receive such gifts from the men they fancy.

    Its impact is nearly doubled when both the item and the man who gifted it are something the girl desires. While many say such things are not needed due to being ultimately useless, this is just the girl''s mind being practical. The fact remains that most would still want a shiny rock to unt to their friends.

    While none of them knew much about gems, Vanessa, Raylene, and Jade all had a general idea of how expensive such things would be. More so because of the gem''s vibrant colors.

    Due to the nature of the diamonds dyeing them or staining them with color is impossible thus they had no idea how their man managed to change the rock''s hues.

    "You seem more interested in the stones, than what I have to say" Hiro joked. All three of his beloved noticed how pathetic they must have looked and forced their eyes to stay on their husband.

    "I infused them with my Calibers. The red has 3000 points of my Aura, the blue Mana, and the green Spirit. I couldn''t squeeze in anymore no matter how hard I tried."

    Surprise Vanessa stammered. "Three... Three thousand? My love why do you need to do such a thing, that amount could be used as ast resort. "

    Raylene simrly tried to think of how to better use the money, but also pushed back. "Darling, this is too extravagant, this money would better serve to equip you with higher-grade armor. Even with your skills, I do not want to see you hurt."

    Jade sided with the practicality and spoke the same thing. "Husband, take them back. You are enough. I do not need jewels. You are what I cannot give up."

    Hiro whose heart grew warm noticed the split-second weakness his wives had. They liked the stones, but ce him even higher than the rocks. Thus simr to hisst life they were willing to forgo everything just to ensure his safety.

    Unable to stop himself. Hiro attacked their lips like a hunter and enjoyed their taste as he did so. Each woman resisted at first but the desire in Hiro''s eyes made them weak. Panting Hiro then licked his lips as if he had a tasty snack as he spoke "Status Screen, Stats only"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Name: Hiroto Musashi

    Race: Reincarnator | Transmigrator | Ancient Human

    Past Lives: (Hiroyuki Mitsurugi)

    Level: 53

    Age: 17

    Title: Heavenly Sword

    HP 140,112/140,112| MP 46,494/46,494| SP 61,295/61,295 |AP 77,044/77,044

    STR 1,496 +500 ()| AGI 1,477 +400 ()| INT 1,476 +200

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The girls who had trouble focusing due to their bodies heating up only saw the screen Hiro ced out in front of them. "This is my default status, when I go into battle my stats triple. Calibers-wise, I hardly run out now. The month I was away I made sure to get as strong as possible girls."

    Hiro then took all three of the women into his embrace as he whispered. "I will never let anyone else force us apart again. I know it is no excuse but I am strong now. Strong enough that no one can bother us again if you girls want to leave."

    As the women knew how hard Hiro pushed when he said he worked hard. They grew concerned at how difficult it must have been for him to get this far. All three threw themselves on him once more and greedily sought his lips.

    They had nightmares that some other girl took their man, or that he willingly decided to not return home because he no longer loved them. But the numbers prove it. He thought of them, perhaps the entire time. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to amass such strength in just a month.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Love is a funny thing, they were perfectly fine suffering for Hiro, but when the story was reversed they find it uneptable for Hiro to do the same. Hiro thought in exactly the same manner which cause him and his women to try and one-up each other to show who loved who more.

    When the three calmed down, Hiro sat them back on the bed and got in front of them again. "Lene, Jei, Nessa. You know how much I love you three. I have missed you so much this past month I couldn''t bear it. I am sorry I made you girls wait so long. I wanted to ask for your hands when I got back.

    "Unfortunately I died along the way. Now that I am in the body of another it might be weird but my heart has not changed. Please. Will you three allow me the honor of being your husband? Will you marry me? I can no longer survive if I don''t have all of you by my side."

    Lene and Nessa who were about to speak suddenly got silenced by Jei''s hands. "Answer first." Hiro kinda expected it as Jade had an extremely high intellect. But seeing her reservations still made him sad.

    "Will you take in others?"

    "No."

    "Did you cheat?"

    "No."

    "In the future?"

    "No."

    Understanding what their sister was trying to do, Raylene also started to ask her questions.

    "If We say no, will you look for another."

    "No."

    "What will you do then?"

    "Wait till I win you all back."

    Vanessa simrly threw her questions in the ring.

    "If others that are prettier, richer, or more powerful want you what would you do."

    "I would reject them."

    "Even if that leads you to a harder oue."

    "Yes."

    "What if we are the ones to ask you to take her in?"

    "¡­ I still do not want anyone else."

    At that point, all three asked the same question.

    "Why?"

    "Taking in more women after we get married means you three are not enough for me. I refuse to ept that. I will never hurt you, girls, in that way. You three are all I need. If on the day I almost died only one of you saved me. I probably would belong to that one person only. Now heart beats only for you girls, I will have no one else."

    Tears started to fall down the faces of the women in the room. It seems like their fears are just that, fears. They are not real, nor will they ever be. Raylene then shyly picked up the case and gave it to Hiro. The three women then turned around to show their necks.

    "My love, please mark us as yours."

    Hiro then ced each ne on his women. Aura went to Raylene, Mana to Jade, and Spirit to Vanessa. He then shared a passionate kiss with each. And shared one more bomb.

 Chapter 196 The Strongest Battle Harem Is Born 2

    ?"Wait! you three haven''t given me an answer?" at his words, the three women attacked his lips one after another. Raylene kissed him gently contrasting to her bold personality and held both his cheeks to look at her. "Darling, My dear Hiro. I do, Please let me love you until the day I no longer open my eyes. I would be honored to call myself yours."

    Immediately after Lene finished speaking Vanessa pressed herself on Hiro''s back and stole his lips, Vanessa kissed like she needed Hiro to breathe, she licked and sucked her man''s lips like a talented courtesan and only let go when she got her fill. "My love, I do. My ce is by your side, no matter what happens there I will stay. Please marry me Hiro-sama!"

    Jade who just woke up had her pink scared skin showing. Shecked hair and had a petite body, but she smashed herself into his chest. Unlike the other two, Jade inserted her tongue into Hiro''s mouth and searched for his like a hunter stalking its prey.

    Hiro who got bewildered by the stimtion had trouble breathing as Jade would not let him. After a few moments the smallest wife, kissed her man repeatedly on the lips as she whispered. "I do, you made a mistake husband. Now that you imed me, I will never let you go."

    Awoken by the lust in each other the four engaged in passionate kissing for a couple more minutes till the girls calmed down. On the other hand, Horny from the desire raging in him Hiro needed more than a moment to calm down.

    ''There will be time for thister. They are mine, I can do it tonight.''

    Promising himself that he will vent his lust on them when the sun sets. Hiro dragged his reason against his will to get clear-headed enough to continue talking. His wives, enjoyed the power they held as they could see Hiro visibly trying to convince himself to calm down. Such sights were only theirs for the man in front of them would soon be their husband.

    Hiro who started fantasizing about the lips of his girls tried to focus on the next things he wanted to say, "Girls, will you please join my battle harem."

    And all of a sudden the pink atmosphere disappeared. "What?"

    His girls while a bit knowledgeable inbat knew exactly what the offer entailed. But the stat bonuses they would get do not justify depriving their man of possible allies. To them so long as hees back to their embrace and no one else they were content.

    "Obviously, I need more exnations. Hold still let me get some breakfast delivered." He then called out "San-Baka." And in less than a second a knock was heard on the door. Hiro then crawled back into the harem bed and made sure all his women when in his embrace. "Come in."

    The girls who had no idea what was going on just allowed Hiro to do what he wanted. Three gorgeous men walked in along with a tag-along girl with white hair.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Because you suck, Nii-sama. I heard my Onee-samas all crying for over three hours because of you. I am here tofort them."

    "What do you think I have been doing sincest night then?"

    Vanessa, Jade, and Raylene grew perplexed at the back and forth between their husband and the white-haired woman. The three handsome men had poker faces that showed no emotion only nk smiles.

    Defeated Hiro simply said "Haa, whatever. Girls these four are people I picked up along the way. San-Baka Introduce yourselves."

    The Redhead walked forward and started the meet and greet.

    "Greeting My Ladies, My name is Fulgeo Renacida a fallen noble from the old Valorious empire. I was a ve sold to the master and had the weakness beaten out of me during my service to him. Please let me know if there is anything you would require. My main job is [Master Tactician] and I am a Magic Swordsman."

    When Geo finished a blond warrior step forward and followed up.

    "Greeting mydies, I am Aurum Standard of simr circumstances to Geo except my main job is [Noble Fencer] and I am a [Divine Arbiter]. I am extremely well versed in economics and trade, should you wish for financial information I can assist in this area."

    Lars then moved forward and simrly introduced himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Larua Krich, an orphan from the Krich Monastery, I was part of the convent of shadows when I was young, Aurum saved me and I stuck with him ever since. My main skill is [Eyes of Odin]. Also became a ve and was sold to the Master. I can tamper with the status window and am an excellent spy."

    While the girls had questions none of them voiced anything out and simply listened. Tsugumi then introduced himself.

    "Good Morning, Raylene-Nee-sama, Vanessa-Nee-Sama, and Jade-Nee-Sama, I am Tsugumi Mitsurugi, adopted sister of your husband. I was in a bad battle harem and he saved me from them. Originally I was supposed to be the young mistress''s nanny, but she still is asleep at the moment. I am very strong and am a [Sword Saint] with a triple s skill rank [One with Sword]."

    Despite her lengthy introduction all three women only heard one line and Raylene could not help but rify. "Young Mistress?"

    The San-Baka grew horrified when they heard the inquisitive tone. They all thought. ''FUCK, they don''t know yet. Tsugumi SHUT UP! SHUT THE FUCK UP!''

    Even Hiro only now just realized his blunder, but before he could correct his mistake Tsugumi dug him an even deeper hole. oblivious to what she was doing.

    "AH, the young mistress. As in Nii-sama''s daughter, she is the prettiest thing, so angelic. We rescued her from the underground auction. Well, that was originally where I worked. Ah but I am not one of the paramours there, I am extremely good with a sword you see."

    Jade then asked in a frigid tone. "Paramours?"

    "Ah yes, the ones that get money by selling their bodies? There were assigned to every person that attended, Nii-sama should have had one assigned to him." Tsugumi who was so happy there were now girls within their group continued to talk like a chatterbox.

    "But none of them have anything on Lady Gadh though, she had divine proportions and the healthiest skin, even Nii-sama got stunned when he saw her strip nude in front of him.

    This time it was Vanessa who asked, her eyes toggling between Red and Blue. "Ho? Stripped in nude in front of him eh?"

    "Yes, she stripped twice to catch the attention of Nii-sama, her breasts were so perky and her butt so firm. Maybe it was due to the exercises she did?"

    Hiro who tried to say something. Ate a united rebuttal when he tried to shut Tsugumi up. "Girls¡­"

    "Darling. Shut up"

    "My love, be quiet.''"

    "Silence. Husband."

    And so Tsugumi shared the gossip about what happened when all Hiro wanted was to have his wives get some food to eat. After their discussions, the San-Baka cooked some food for thedies and head back to their posts.

    Tsugumi who talked a lot during the window naturally gained three more friends in the span of a day. After the Mitsurugi sister left. Three frightening voices called for Hiro.

    "Darling." "Husband." "My love."

    "We need to talk" X3

    ''FUCK.''

 Chapter 197 The Strongest Battle Harem Is Born 3

    ?After a long day of exining, night fell once more with Hiro and his girls catching up on their stories. Well, Hiro could not get to listen to what happened to the girls as they were too busy grilling him for details.

    "And just how big were her breasts then, the one he rubbed all over you?"

    "101 cm J-cup"

    "¡­"

    "And how many paramours were in your tent at this auction."

    "Three."

    "Where any of them pretty?"

    "No."

    "Were they scantily dressed?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you ogle them?"

    "No."

    "Hai, let''s stop this girls. Darling is here and Tsugumi said she beheaded Gadh anyway."

    At Raylene''s exnations, the girls stewed unhappily. If earlier they were extremely amorous and seductive, now the three sat away from Hiro. With the man looking like an abandoned puppy.

    ''This is bullshit, what did I even do wrong at this point? I didn''t even touch any of them.''

    Hiro then proceeded to recount his experiences with Alter Hiro, Patches, and Rilu. He showed them his mission screen. And shared all he knew about the regalia.

    With each mystery more questions surface, and the girls grew more anxious as the tales of Hiro continued. All they wanted was for him toe home safely. But even if they loved him the Hiro was insane.

    The women grew cautious as they felt like someone intentionally wanted their husbands to fail. Jade remarked in wonder at what she heard.

    "Amazing. So many mysteries. Husband is at the center!"

    Vanessa then changed the topic to a more productive one. "Hiro-sama. Why do you have a battle harem?"

    "Excuse me?" Hiro, confused. Didn''t even understand the question.

    Raylene who saw his reaction believed the problem is much simpler. "Nessa, I think he doesn''t know."

    "Whose line then?" inquired Jei.

    "Anyone mind filling me in? I have no idea what is going on."

    Vanessa came closer to her man as she exined. "Hiro-Sama you are aware in general how battle harems work right?"

    "Yeah you pass stats to subs and they give the dom dowries you grow together as the harem develops."

    Raylene also adjusted her seat toe closer as she continued the discussion. "Correct darling, this style of the passing of power is basically a chain. The first one of the chain naturally gets the fruits of the efforts of everyone under his or her line."

    Hiro who didn''t understand the problem nodded his head and agreed. "Yes, so what is the problem, or more like how does one be a head then?"

    Jade thest one to adjust her seat already ced her frame on Hiro''sp like a cat. She then answered as Hiro began massaging her head. "You don''t husband."

    "Eh?"

    "Husband, it is not possible. Only seven heads. All saviors. Fairy only has one. All current harems are part of seven chains."

    "What?"

    "Hiro-sama this is a big deal. As the first head of the chain, your benefits will be leagues ahead of those who grant others among the seven. You have no stat dowry to pay."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "¡­"

    "Darling, the line of power dilutes the further it is from the head. The first ones in heaven''s sword would be the strongest and most powerful of your allies. You must choose them carefully. Tsugumi and the San-Baka are a good choice."

    "Need topute. Dom link finite. Maybe 10%? For all four?"

    "Indeed Darling can save the 60% for future subordinates."

    "Agreed. My love you need to weigh your options on the people you trust the most, and those who would have your back in battle."

    Hiro then started to fiddle with his status window and his wives got alert messages.

    - Alert: You are about to enter the Heavenly Sword battle harem under Hiroto Musashi as a dius Empress rank Submissive. ¨C

    - Do you ept? YES | NO -

    All three of them froze in their tracks. An Empress rank was practically unheard of due to being hunted for their links.

    Each required a domination link of at least 30% thus if all three of them epted. Hiro would only have 10% remaining.

    "DARLING! This is no joking matter! Retract this at once!"

    All three wives clicked no, but Hiro again sent the requests.

    "HUSBAND! STOP BEING STUPID! WHAT CAN WE DO?"

    "I AGREE HIRO-SAMA! LOOK AT US! HOW CAN WE EVEN HELP YOU?! THIS IS BEYOND INSULTING!"

    "Darling, please understand if everything you told us is true. You need all the power you can get. Wasting your domination link on people like us will severely weaken you!"

    "IS THIS A JOKE? HIRO-SAMA? DO YOU KNOW HOW BADLY WE WANT TO GO FIGHT BY YOUR SIDE?! BUT WE CAN''T! THIS IS A SLAP IN THE FACE!"

    "Husband. We are weak. We are not like you. We are useless."

    Seeing that his women were starting to lose it, Hiro quickly approached them and kissed them one by one. He didn''t stop devouring their lips until they stopped resisting.

    After a few moments, all three had rosy cheeks and were panting.

    "Have you all calmed down now?"

    Knowing they might have overreacted they didn''t talk and simply nodded their heads. With a domineering presence, Hiro approached his girls and embraced them.

    "Please never call yourselves useless, and "like us". You three are the women I love with all my heart. I came back to this world only to ensure you three are safe. To me, my domination links exist only for you. I am going to fight this entire apocalypse only for you. Please do not push me away."

    At his heartfelt entreaties, the girls grew emotional. Just how much would this man give up for them? What did they deserve to be loved by him so? Hiro then continued to speak after giving them some time to digest.

    "Leonida Reisen Dominii, wished for the battle harem system to strengthen his wives. I am the same. I am the head of the chain." He then took their hands and help them to his heart.

    "Through me. I will ensure you three be the strongest women on the continent. I need you. Please fight with me. I know if you girls are by my side I can withstand everything that is toe."

    Raylene, who was faltering tried to reason onest time. "Darling, I love you but We cannot suddenly be normal darling no matter how much we wish for it."

    She then yanked her hand away andmented. "We are disabled darling. I am cursed with Blightsoul. Jade is cursed with a time spell and has 90% o her body burned. Vanessa has lost both arms and her Calibers are in disarray. Even if we join you we will only hinder you."

    Hiro then stepped away from them and pulled out a bone-long sword from his inventory. He then ced it on his elbow and shed his entire forearm off.

    "DARLING!" "HIRO-SAMA!" "HUSBAND!"

    As the blood fell to the ground along with the forearm, his wives stared in disbelief. The bloody stump in his hand started to heal at an exaggerated rate and mended bone, regrew flesh, and reformed blood until it healed into a brand new arm.

    "My girls, I need you. I cannot do this without you. Pleasee with me."

    He then kneeled to them as he begged. "This is what it means to stay by my side. I will bring you nothing but hardship. But I cannot fight on if you three are not beside me. Please do not leave me. Please be my empresses."

 Chapter 198 The Strongest Battle Harem Is Born 4

    ?Hiro who was on his knees held his breath and waited. Asking his wives to go with him to the battlefield meant exposing them to danger. But to him, leaving them at home was equally dangerous.

    And being weak by the time the invasiones is just stupid. Survival onlyes to those desperate enough to take it. Hiro didn''t want his wives to waste away waiting for him.

    They had both courage and intelligence. His woman being as weak as they were risked injury and pain to fight a man who would otherwise kill him. Thus Hiro believed just like how he raised the San-Baka and Tsugumi.

    Vanessa, Jade, and Raylene could be powerhouses. But this would be incredibly selfish of him. If they did not wish for a life of battle forcing them into one just so he feels better could not be considered love. It would be considered an obsession.

    Like a drug, Hiro needed the love and warmth of the three women in front of him. He could say a thousand euphemisms but there is no other exnation for it. Beyond terrified of being rejected Hiro had no n B. If his women walked awaymitting suicide seemed like a good alternative.

    As Hiro pictured how he would do it, three bodies embraced him from all sides. And quiet whispers entered his ears.

    "Darling, I am sorry, I was just scared. But if you have that much faith in me It will be unsightly of me to abandon the one I love. I will be your empress. I will be the shield that protects you and the de to guard your back."

    "My Love, what kind of wife would I be if I still walk away after my husband bore his heart to me? Even more than riches or power, knowing you value me so much makes me the happiest woman in the world. Please let me apany you as both your wife and your sword."

    "Husband. Together we stand. Together we fall. Your enemies. My enemies. Where you die. There I will also. My life. My heart. My strength. My everything. Belongs only to you. "

    Hiro who heard their responses felt a huge stone removed from his chest. The words of his troublesome sister and father-inw echoed in his ears.

    (Nii-sama, if they are anything like the stories you told me. My Onee-samas are way tougher than you give them credit for.)

    (Could you imagine? These girls who suffered for years in silence now all wanted to murder the strongest daughter of this kingdom because of a dumbass bastard. I have no idea how it happened, but those three right now value the life of that bastard above their own for some reason.

    (And they are now challenging the strongest bastard in this empire after the emperor for the said bastard.)

    Three sets of Calibers then rose up and rotated inside the room like a hurricane. The wind loudly echoed and the furniture in the ce started to disintegrate. Outside the room, the San-Baka, Tsugumi, n, and Xing all were panicking.

    The energy signature was growing without pause, golder lights could be seen from the window as a golden-colored field wrapped around the Arcus kiss.

    Hiro''s voice then echoed for all to hear. The power and the majesty crushed everyone who had lesser wills. Luckily before they entered Hiro Isted the brothel and everything inside it with [Cavea No Regeneratio].

    This ensured that not unless they had pass a certain AGI threshold, this ce would remain invisible to them.

    "I Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, Vow to uphold your honor and give you both my affection and trust. As Dominant I grant the dius Empress rank''s title to Raylene Mitsurugi, Vanessa Mitsurugi, and Jade Mitsurugi to be my empress until death does us part or our trust be broken.

    "I demand your love and devotion to remain by my side from today on until the end of all my tomorrows. Through fire that burns, water that calms, and wind that blows. Never shall you stray, never shall you go."

    The three wives all cried tears of joy at Hiro''s im. It sounded like a tyrant demanding a dowry. Yet they knew the heart of the one they love. Hearing their new surnames they lovingly continued the ceremony.

    - Alert: You are about to enter the Heavenly Sword battle harem under Hiroyuki Mitsurugi | Hiroto Musashi as an Empress spouse rank Submissive. ¨C

    - Do you ept? YES | NO -

    - Confirmed. - x3

    Each empress then spoke their oaths.

    "I Raylene Mitsurugi, vow to defend your honor and your heart. My love and my will shall serve as your shield and your sword. As your fortress, I exist to guard your faith in the world and in yourself. So long as I live never will you be alone."

    "I Vanessa Mitsurugi, vow to defend your honor and your heart. For all of my days, I will shower you with my affection and devotion. No matter the tides of life your heart shall never go cold. As I draw breath I love only you. Should the world abandon you then I abandon the world. "

    "I Jade Mitsurugi, vow to defend your honor and your heart. I vow to serve as your witness and as your guide. If you see the world as beyond redemption then remind you I shall of the hope I see in it. Never will I allow you to despair as by your side will I always be."

    - Please choose the Offering for your Dominant (Hiroyuki Mitsurugi |Hiroto Musashi) ¨C

    - Warning: The Offering is a percentage of the Submissive''s power based on avable attributes. Once epted, the stat percentage cannot be revoked by the Submissive. If the Link is destroyed willingly or unwillingly. The stats cannot be recovered. ¨C

    -Warning: Offerings above 25% will cause harm to the Submissives once the Link is broken and are irreversible. ¨C

    - Proceed? YES | NO ¨C

    - Confirmed. - x3<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Alert: Please indicate the percentage of Offering ¨C

    - Alert: Offering Rank table. ¨C

    =100% - Enved

    >90% - Captive

    >75% - Junkie

    >50% - Affectionate

    >25% - Servant

    >10% - Follower

    - Alert: Please indicate the percentage of Offering ¨C

    - Alert: Confirm with offering: Enved ¨C

    - Warning: The Enved rank grants the Dominant everything the Submissive has to offer and shows the greatest trust, should the link be broken

    Raylene Mitsurugi | Vanessa Mitsurugi | Jade Mitsurugi

    Will die due to stat deprivation. -

    - Confirm? YES | NO -

    - Confirmed - x 3

    - Alert: Submissive Raylene Mitsurugi | Vanessa Mitsurugi | Jade Mitsurugi has chosen to offer 100% thereby entering the Enved rank. ¨C

    Hiro who saw the Enved offerings shouted in anger. "WHAT? NO!"

    But then the man saw the unwavering will of his empresses. If originally they were timid, they now stood as their ranks namesakes with eyes showing will that could break even the strongest steel.

    Their nobility, grace, and honor. It made their beauty ethereal. Hiro could not even get himself to reject them.

    - Alert: Dominant Hiroyuki Mitsurugi |Hiroto Musashi has epted the offering. Domination Link will now be created. ¨C

    Simr to his ceremony with Rhyne three snakes made of colored lightning extended from his heart to each of his wives.

    - Alert: Domination link between Dominant and Submissive established. The system now will proceed to calibration. ¨C

    - Warning: Submissive Stat Threshold insufficient! Terminating link! Please prepare for Domination rebound. ¨C

    Hiro who remembered the amount of damage he endured grew Horrified.

    "NO! NO! NO! NO! THEY WILL DIE AT THIS RATE! "

    Hiro then remembered on of his Skills.

    -Alert: [Integrity of the Faithful] Shared with Wife Targets.-

    "SET PAIN AND DAMAGE THRESHOLD 100 /0 [INTEGRITY OF THE FAITHFUL] - RESOLUTION!"

    -Alert: [Integrity of the Faithful] detected multiple high-rank curses current setting will transfer curses all to the host Proceed? -

    "DO IT NOW HURRY!"

 Chapter 199 The Strongest Battle Harem Is Born 5

    When Hiro executed the skill, [Integrity of the Faithful] it retrieves the damage from the targets and multiples it by five.

    That is why the skill to execute the healing is named Resolution. Depending on the target''s injuries they might endure pain worse than death.

    Currently, the lightning bridges were still connected to Lene, Nessa, and Jei. But were getting thinner by the minute, Hiro remembered that these exploded if the lines are not kept intact. And since thest message said it was because of their physiques.

    (Warning: Submissive Stat Threshold insufficient! Terminating link! Please prepare for Domination rebound. )

    He took a gamble.

    Stat threshold meant the base stats of a person. This excluded, gear, and skills and only used the base strength of the user''s body, mind, and senses. Because the issue was the stat threshold simply granting them buffs using [Heart''s Dogma] would not work. No, Hiro needed to heal their base bodies. And if gambling his life by retrieving all their curses is needed then to ensure they survive he would risk everything.

    It started out like his body felt was getting a sauna. The nerves throughout his skin all started to tingle. Then came the pain. Like a thousand lightning bolds coursing through his entire being.

    The pain started to circte and destroy his insides, his brain, his heart, and lungs. He felt his organs rupture, the nerves ran signals all over his body. Like a broken bone that sent pain underneath the skin.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHGGGGGGGGG"!

    Despite being a veteran in dealing with pain he screamed. Hiro already felt getting chopped, dismembered, burn, electrocuted, and ripped apart; it still didn''t prepare him for this.

    His body cycled between excruciating pain and a few seconds of relief, before repeating it all over again. In fact, the relief made things worse, much much worse.

    "GGGGGAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"

    As the damage coursed to Hiro, the lighting bridges ceased thinning out and started to get thicker, yet right now Hiro could not even focus on anything else.

    Bones breaking, organs exploading, his blood felt like it was on fire. Like heating metal nails and making them course through your veins. It hurt, his body wanted to go numb but it couldn''t. The healing ensured the body didn''t fail. That it didn''t die, but just suffered.

    [Integrity of the Faithfull] fought an uphill battle. It felt like drowning but never expiring. The pain which normally sent the body to shock continued to persist. And the healing forced Hiro''s mind to stay awake as he endured every bit of pain.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Bloodcurdling screens left the butcher''s mouth. Like a beast being ughtered his cries continued to echo to no end in this sealed space. The ones who could see the binding ceremony outside the building grew frantic.

    "SOMEONE DO SOMETHING! NII-SAMA IS GOING TO DIE!"

    "Lady Tsugumi calm yourself! Master is the one with the highest pain threshold. If even he bes like this, what more will the rest of us do!"

    "I know, I know that but what should I do Aurum?!"

    "Lady Tsugumi, Master is incredibly resilient, Aurum is right. He wille through."

    "HWAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!"

    The San-Baka tried to keep Tsugumi calm but internally they were all also panicking. Hiroto Musashi had an incredibly high pain threshold. And yet he could not stop his pitiful bellows of pain. Normally the heart would protect itself by shutting the brain down.

    There was only so much pain the organ can endure before it breaks. Yet the man before them willingly suffered such hardship all to ensure his wives do not get hurt.

    Inside Hiro''s mind a voice started to take over.

    ''This hurts let''s stop.''

    "NO!"

    ''Why do you want to get hurt? It''s painful! Your stomach is no longer even made of flesh anymore. Your lungs have copsed once again. Your heart had been in cardiac arrest for more than 10 minutes!''

    "I DON''T GIVE A FUCK!"

    ''Is this for those girls? What so good about them anyway?''

    "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!!!!!!!!"

    ''Why not just get nice girls without issues instead?''

    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    ''ARE THEY REALLY WORTH IT YOU STUPID MOTHER FUCKER!''

    "SHUT UPPPP!!!!!"

    ''WHAT HAVE THEY GIVEN YOU! You are strong now! You can get any girl you want!''

    "HHHHHHHARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Suddenly however a flood of visions entered Hiro''s mind. They were about three lives and their journey.

    R( Who are you? Show yourself! )R

    V( My queen we need to run! A rebellion has broken out! )V

    J( Your highness the branch family has been annihted!)

    R( It''s the blight walkers! RUN! )R

    V( The Lance never bends! To arms! )V<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    J( They are saying our hair color brought the gue )J

    R( My Daughter, remember this always, you are the hope of Valorious )R

    V( DIE YOU RICH BASTARDS! )V

    J( You are all mistaken, the Gracyeanor are trying to save the people! )J

    R( PROTECT THE PRINCESS! )R

    V( ITS ALL YOUR FAULT YOU TRAITOR! )V

    J( BURN THEM ALL! KILL ALL THE WITCHES! )J

    R( KYA! Please don''t leave me! HELP! )R

    V( I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU DOMINII SCUM! )V

    J( BABY RUN!!!!!!! DO LET THEM CATCH YOU!!!!! )J

    R( WHERE ARE THE CARRIAGES? )R

    V( You have been tried and found guilty of treason against the crown. )V

    J( COME BACK HERE YOU HERETIC! )J

    R( THE COWARDS TOOK THEM AND ESCAPED! )R

    V( AFTER THEM, THEY HAVE GOLD! )V

    J( Remember Mommy''s words baby, someday a prince wille and save you. )J

    R( COMMANDER, WE CANNOT HOLD! )R

    V( My poor daughter, I am so sorry, know that I love you more than anything in the world! Forgive me! )V

    J( Teacher this child''s body is locked in time, it cannot die! )J

    R( Your highness, remember so long as you survive Valorious will rise once more! )R

    V( LISTEN WELL MY DEAR, FOLLOW THIS PATH AND ESCAPE. WHAT I DO IS FOR YOU. )V

    J( We have made advancements in healing salves thanks to patient X. )J

    R( FOR VALOR! FOR GLORY! CHARGE! )R

    V( Who are you? )V

    J( HOW DID SHE GET OUT! AFTER HER! )J

    R( Eew, what is that? )R

    V( I have some food for you but you must do something for me. )V

    J( She has rose-colored hair! She carries the gue! )J

    R( A zombie! Kill it! )R

    V( Wee to the Convent of Shadows! )V

    J( BURN HER ALIVE! )J

    R( It fell over the river! )R

    V( For failing to kill your target, you are off the program, cut off her arms! )V

    J( AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!! )J

    R( A monster! run! )R

    V( RUN SHRIMPY RUN! AND NEVER COME BACK! )V

    J( Are you sure this thing still has a pulse? Take it back then )J

    When the visions shed by like pictures in a slideshow, Hiro forgot all about the pain of having his body ripped apart. His heart saw the poor events that shaped the lives of the ones he held most dear.

    Plots, betrayals, monster invasions. They went through so much. The pain they endured marks the journey they traveled. By sharing their pain, he shared their journey.

    Anger burned in the butcher''s heart. As they say, Rage is the best anesthetic. And from being barely able to hang on, Hiro weed the pain and gritted his teeth.

    Just you wait you fucking bastards. I wille for you all. I will make your lives a living hell for what you did to my wives. I swear it on my life and my sword.

 Chapter 200 The Strongest Battle Harem Is Born 6

    The lightning bridges that bound Hiro and his wives grew so thick they were like ropes. Due to the power of Calibers floating around, the clothes of his girls all got ripped apart.

    - Alert: Domination link between Dominant and Submissive Calibrated binding ceremonypleted -

    When the binding ceremony finished, Hiro fell to the ground and copsed on the floor. Tsugumi leaped from the lower levels to their floor and helped her brother onto the bed.

    The golden light show from the binding ceremony masked it, but the entire top floor of the Arcus Kiss building had a gigantic hole.

    Looking for her sisters-inw Tsugumi then saw three figures in the nude. While extremely weak, she recognized their caliber signatures.

    "Ones-samas? What the hell happened?"

    "We don''t know, Tsugumi, can you please ensure no one sees your brother until he can stand again?"

    "Yes Nee-sama! I will get Aurum and the guys to guard the building, with the four of us here, not even a fly will get thorough"

    "Thank you Tsugumi."

    The three figures bowed to her and they thanked the hyper-active little sister of the Mitsurugi.

    "Are you two alright?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you guys see it too?"

    "If you are referring to his history then yes."

    "What was that?"

    "I don''t know we can ask him when he wakes up."

    "What do we do now?"

    One of the figures then approached the bed and climbed in, when she did she wrapped her body around Hiro and kissed his cheek. The two others felt wronged and simrly got on the bed and sought the warmth of the one they love.

    Night passed by and a new day arose once more. Due to the chirping sounds of birds and the bright light on his face, Hiro tried to block out the sun with his hands in futility.

    "Fuck, when was thest time I slept. I feel like I have 20 hangovers all at once."

    When he tried to get up though he noticed there was something lying on his arms and shoulders. Hiro removed the covers and saw a beautiful woman with blue hair, golden eyes and enormous breasts.

    Hiro didn''t know who this woman was and tried to look elsewhere, but the woman wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a deep and passionate kiss.

    "Good morning Darling, please shower me with your love today as well."

    While he didn''t know the woman specifically, her scent, her voice, the manner she threads the line of boldness and meekness. Hiro looked at the gorgeous face and remembered her.

    "Raylene?"

    The woman then lightly kissed Hiro''s lips as she smiled. "Correct." Before Hiro had any time to process it, another figure wrapped her arms around his chest from behind licked his neck then sucked.

    Unsure what was going on when Hiro turned his head, a second beautiful woman with pink hair took his lips and passionately licked them and sucked on his tongue afterwards.

    The woman''s seductive eyes looked so enchanting that Hiro got tongue tied. "Husband, carry me." The butcher then felt giant melons rest on his back, their perky nipples poking him from behind.

    "Jade? Is that you?" The pink-haired woman then lightly licked Hiro''s neck like a Popsicle as she spoke. "Husband. you smell so good. Lets take a bath togetherter okay?"

    Before the man could even reply a third woman embraced him from the front and kissed him on the lips. It was short, sweet and made one long for more. "My love, you are getting too excited." The woman then used her hands to grope around Hiro''s little brother.

    Well, big brother in this case. The woman had blonde hair and heterochromia eyes. The one on the left was blue, while the one on the right red like blood. "Nessa?"

    "Does my hand feel good Hiro-sama?" Faster than he could reply. Raylene then embraced him from the opposite side and also started massaging his jewels. "Darling, do you like what you see." Jade then blow into his ears as she embraced him from the back.

    "Husband. harlots seducing you. Protect."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Aren''t you the one who is really lewd Jei?"

    "Shut up corpse, go away. cut hair. too long."

    "Jail bait don''t you have even longer hair than me now?"

    "Jail bait? look at my breasts. bigger than yours."

    "Size isn''t the only thing that matters."

    "Thats what losers say."

    The blonde woman then separated Jei from Hiro as she spoke. "Ladies, stop fighting, Hiro-sama is tired, why don''t you both go cool off and I will stay and take care of our man."

    Nessa then tried to speak with Hiro only for her hair to be pulled from behind.

    "Ouch! Let go you bitch!"

    "Sneaky Bish. I lost my ce."

    "Thats cause your stupid."

    "Your dumber shrimp."

    "I am no longer a shrimp! I have arms now!"

    As the reincarnator listened to his women banter he felt his heart overflow with happiness. Whatever they may have experienced before arriving here, is no doubt tragic. But now, they have regained not only thier beauty but also their power.

    And the years toe will be filled with memories of him and his women spending every waking moment with each other. Hiro then started to shed tears, his girls all immediately noticed and tried to check why he was crying.

    "My love, did I stroke too hard, are you okay?"

    "Darling, tell me if you are hurt any where, maybe an ice pack will help."

    "Husband are you in pain? Tell me where, I can heal you."

    "I am okay girls I am just happy"

    "Happy?" x3

    "Yeah, I finally made my wishe true. I only got your appearances and former power back. But In the future. I will also reim your homes. Nothing will stop me from doing so."

    When the girls heard Hiro''s cryptic words they all tried to see if they guess correctly. "Darling, when the bindings were calibrating, we saw your past. Did you also manage to see ours?"

    Hiro nodded his head in a firm manner. "I did, and I wille for them soon. All of them."

    The girls then all started to panic.

    "Darling, I am sorry I lied, I didn''t think it would be important."

    "Husband, its okay even if we don''t take it back, my family is gone already."

    "My love, please don''t think ill of them, they were tricked and didn''t mean to."

    Hiro then took each woman''s chin and gave her a deep kiss which silenced all three in turn. "We can talk about thatter. For now I wish to celebrate since you all have been healed." Hiro who tried to stand up only to suddenly fall to his side.

    Crashing like a brick, the man mmed onto the flooring, making small tremors on the entire level. The women picked him up and ced him back on the bed and snuggled with him. They were still in the nude by the way.

    Hiro had a three goddess ss women rubbing their bodies on him of course they also started to massage his little brother. All three were already technically his wives, they were bound by the battle harem system. And he gave them wedding nes.

    The only thing missing should be the actual reception. Cooling his head, Hiro then exined to his women. "Girls, lets get married officially. We can do everything else after that."

 Chapter 201 The Strongest Battle Harem Is Born 7

    The three women by his side grew puzzled. Jade who draped her voluptuous body on Hiro''s back licked his neck as she whispered in passion. A pair of deep-blue eyes calling to him like the ocean.

    "Husband, why are you running away? Am I not sexy enough?" The pink-haired subus continued to kiss Hiro''s lips in between her questions.

    Before he could answer a blue-haired woman, grabbed his neck and kissed his cheek. "Darling, ignore Jei. But why do you wish to have a ceremony? There are no longer any people I want toe anyway."

    A blonde then grabbed Hiro''s arm and ced it in the valley in her chest. "Hiro-sama, we are bound to you through the battle harem system. And have your caliber on our necks. I already belong to no one but you."

    Usually back on earth weddings were formal asions where vows of love and affection were exchanged. It would be done to let heaven and the earth know of a couple''s promise to remain with each other.

    Heaven would be in the form of deities the couple may worship and for the earth, it would be friends and family. One of the saddest things about a wedding is for no one to share in the happiness.

    While Hiro, already understood this point. He had another reason why he wanted it. "I am kinda old school. Where I am from, finding the one you love is something to be celebrated. We eat good food, trade our vows and have a honeymoon afterward."

    "Honeymoon?" asked Raylene. Hiro then grabbed the woman and turned her around. He then kissed her neck and sucked. The intensity gave the woman a hickey as she moaned in pleasure.

    "Mhm~"

    The man then whispered in her eyes. "That will be the time I make you mine." Lust and desire very evident, Raylene, quickly backed away like a frightened rabbit in front of a wolf.

    Vanessa giggled as she rested her back on Hiro''s chest, she took both his arms and wrapped herself in them. "Hiro-sama, favoritism is bad. Mark me too." At her earnest behest. Hiro also gave her a hickey but it was on the top of her left breast.

    The man then felt his hair being pulled, when he turned around he saw a pouting beauty who seemed to hold herself back. Knowing what she wanted. Hiro used this to get back at his prankster of a wife.

    He pinned the pink-haired woman to the bed and started to lick her cleavage. Hiro traced all the way to her navel. Jade who grew excited started to moan and had juices slowlying out of her crotch.

    When she saw her man about to go down on her she bit her lips in anticipation. Yet after a few moments nothing happened. Annoyed she checked and saw her husband smiling mischievously and then sucking on the inside of her thighs.

    "Husband~"

    The stimtion sent a current up her brain. And caused her to pout unhappily. Lene and Nessa giggled as they saw Hiro turning the tables.

    "Serves you right you lewd pervert."

    "You have no one left to me but yourself Jei, you should know by now that Hiro-sama is a sore loser."

    Something suddenly tackled the two and grabbed their waists and stole their lips and tickled them.

    After a few moments. The three women crawled away from their perverted attacker. Satisfied Hiro then addressed his wives now that their naughtiness got sent packing.

    "Girls, I want you three to have a wedding, it will just be a small reception. But I want the world to know that you all are entering my household. I will not take you three secretly without anyone knowing like I am ashamed of you.

    "This day will mark the start of our lives together. Because from beyond that we will always be together."

    Hearing his sentiments the girls looked at one another and approached to embrace their man lovingly. Hiro then murmured under his breath which the girls all heard.

    "I also want to see you three in wedding dresses, that I will rip aparte nightfall. Hehe."

    Annoyed that the hearth warming speech has been ruined, the girls then pinched Hiro and all left the bed. No matter how he called none of them returned. Solidarity is a scary thing.

    They all got dressed and went to the Arcus Kiss dining hall. When Tsugumi shared what happened, the San-Baka and Madame Xing, found dresses for Hiro''s wives.

    The measurements they used were based on what Tsugumi remembered. While not perfect the memory and Intellect of a mid-ranged [Adept] could not be underestimated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro found Tsugumi living the harem life being surrounded by Aurum, Lars, and Geo as they ate. Simr to the rest of Valorious, aside from ces associated with the Dominii royalty their food was western in nature.

    A breakfast buffety at the center of the hall. Ham and eggs, bacon and sausages with bread, muffins, and pancakes on the side. There also were fruits and an assortment of sds on a nearby serving table.

    As per Tsugumi''s request, there was no other person aside from Hiro''s party and the servants in charge of breakfast. A table away n and Madame Xing were flirting as they ate, oblivious to everyone else.

    The big smile on his sister''s face reminded Hiro of the incident at the auction.

    "You got over your trauma for having a harem Tsugu?"

    "Shut up Nii-sama. I am just happy everyone is getting along. Don''t ruin it."

    The San-Baka all stood up and bowed toward Hiro and his women.

    "Good morning, Master. Good morning, Mistresses."

    Tsugu who got a bit annoyed all her table-mates left her, joined in, and greeted the neers. "Good Morning Onee-samas! There is a lot of good food, sit with me! Let''s eat! I had enough of raw meat from rolling with Nii-sama, I finally get to enjoy something cooked!"

    Still pissed at Hiro the women all agreed to sit with the ball of energy known as Tsugumi Mitsurugi. "Then we shall sit with you Tsugumi. Sisters, let''s get some food."

    "Lene, can I join you?"

    "Darling there are only four seats, please sit over there with Geo and the others."

    "But I¡­"

    "Hiro-sama, we wish to have some girl time with Tsugumi. Please take a hint."

    "Still can''t I just¡­"

    "Husband. Shut up and go away."

    At the intense reaction of the three new empresses of Heavenly Sword. The San-Baka, n and Xing, the servers, and the chefs stared on in silence.

    Tsugumi who relished the moment covered her mouth with her hand as the woman tried to hold in herughter. Her eyes which grew thin from amusement seemed to say. ''Serves you right you bastard. Get rekted!''

    Hiro pathetically went to the serving tables and got some food. The waiters and chefs acted like they heard nothing and smiled as they served the butcher.

    Aurum, Lars, and Geo started to whisper to one another as they vacated Tsugumi''s table.

    "Dude, I don''t want to sit with him, he might beat the shit out of me for breathing."

    "Shh, and what the hell are we going to do about it? If we don''t go he will get angry too."

    "This is like being between a hammer and an anvil."

    However, before they could decide what to do a man entered the dining hall. He had ck hair and was walking with four gorgeous women by his side.

    "Why is there a party and I am not invited? My invitation seems to have been lost in the mail."

    n stood in panic as he greeted the guest. "Prince Dn¡­"

 Chapter 202 I Will Love You Forever

    The room froze when they heard the word, Prince. While this would be the first time they met. Hiro''s party has been doing a lot of things that would get them the death penalty.

    Murdering almost 1500 citizens of the Empire at the ck market auction in Anvil, Summoning a twelve thousand-strong monster Invasion, and finally breaking into Partisan without going through customs.

    Hiro and his party flew through the sky using Tsugumi''s Caliber swords and locked the Arcus Kiss using his skill for an entire day. The skill dissolved by itself when the skills limit was passed.

    Tsugumi and the San-Baka immediately formed a defensive circle with Raylene and the wives. While Hiro ate in silence. n and Xing approached and bowed to the prince.

    "Greetings, your highness. I am honored for you to grace my establishment. Have you eaten breakfast? Please help yourselves to a meal."

    "Your grace, I apologize for not immediately reporting to you but a couple of matters required my attention."

    The Prince then looked at the kiss marks on Madame Xing''s neck. Embarrassed the owner of the establishment, pulled up the fabric of her dress in a vain attempt to hide the affection n granted her.

    "Hmm, yes urgent matters. I am happy that spring finally arrived for you, Madame Xing. I really am. However, I came as a string of incidents called for my attention and I believe the origin of the matter might be here."

    Xing tried to y dumb as she attempted to gauge how much the prince already knew. "Oh? Heavens what might those matters be your majesty? Please let me know and I will do my best to assist."

    The royal son of the empire walked forward and slowly approached Tsugumi''s group. His women nked him as he walked. Their every step echoed in the tense hall, all of them were beautiful beyond belief.

    "Well, for one this ce suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sensesst night. Even mine. I noticed your roof is in shambles. What happened if I may ask?" The man scrutinized Tsugumi and the San-Baka then looked at Hiro.

    The Mitsurugi Sister and the others were bbergasted by their master who had yet to stop eating his breakfast despite the authorities showing up currently he ate thick slices of honey-cured bacon. Aurum silently murmured. "Master must really like bacon."

    Before Xing could answer, prince Dn then moved to approach Hiro while the women with him all started to get some food from the buffet. Still unsure what was going to happen, Raylene, Jade, and Vanessa all sat down and began to partake in their breakfast.

    Being swept by the mood Tsugumi simrly sat on her chair while her sword intentid ready to send out Caliber swords at the four women eating.

    The San-Baka took their tes to tables beside Tsugumi''s, each man sat alone at a table ensuring that no matter where the attack came from they would be able to intercept it.

    Hiro continued to eat despite everything happening. n and Xing, naturally also went back but hardly made any conversation. The tense situation had Dn Lancea Dominii, the strongest spear man of the empire, and his battle harem Gae-bolg to one side on the other Hiro and his party.

    The amount of power gathered in this room could destroy cities if a sh were to happen. Xing started to get restless as this ce has been her home for thest two decades.

    Dn continued to approach the lone Hiro and stopped in from of his table. "Do you mind if I take this seat stranger?"

    "Knock yourself out."

    "Thank you", the Prince then sat at the table and stretched his legs. A few minutes after his women took their seats at a table beside Hiro''s. One of them carried two big tes of food andid them in front of the Prince.

    "Dear, they had all your favorites, I got you a dozen full slices of bacon. Ones that are full of fat. The kind you love. Eat it while it''s hot."

    Dn then took her hand and kissed it lovingly. "Thank you, Vesna, what would I ever do without you." The woman giggled as she gave a swift peck to her man''s cheek and returned to her table.

    "Must be nice, having your women cherish you so." Quipped Hiro in envy.

    Dn started to dig into his food as he answered. "Find your own, she is mine." Even though it sounded like a joke the hidden barbs were meant to warn Hiro.

    "I''m not interested in another man''s woman. Besides, I already have my own. Three drop-dead gorgeous wives I would give anything for. They are my life and I am interested in no one but them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A table away Vanessa and her sisters grew pink from embarrassment. All of them inwardly were all screaming things like ''Why would you say something so shameful to someone you just met!''

    Tsugumi couldn''t help but giggle when she saw the flush faces of her sisters-inw. "My Nii-sama is indeed devious, just one line and you three are like putty in his hands."

    Back at Hiro''s table, Dn couldn''t help eximing. "My word, that was cringy as hell. You talk like this all the time?" at his words the San-Baka all simultaneously blurted out their food.

    They already knew Hiro was thergest ham they ever met. The man spat out cringy lines one after another like a kid suffering from 8th-grade syndrome. Yet as calling him out would get them beaten to an inch of their lives thus none of them had the guts to do so.

    "Anyone tell you, you are an asshole? When no one asks for your opinion learn to shove it down your throat so it stops you from spouting crap."

    At Hiro''s words, the table beside them and n''s table all started giggling. The women that came with the prince had a hard time stifling theirughter as they were forced to stop eating.

    Pleased with their reaction, Hiro went back to eating. As if nothing happened, the prince couldn''t believe someone dissed him to his face. "You are an uncouth bastard. You know that?"

    "I do, and frankly I don''t give a damn, let me eat in peace or else."

    "Or else what? You will kill me like the ones in the Anvil? Oh, scary Sabacthani?"

    When Hiro''s party heard that name they all tensed up and prepared to draw their weapons. Dn''s women noticed the killing intent and all simrly stopped eating to protect the prince.

    Yet the Wolfen butcher answered as he ate."Yeah, you think I can''t?"

    "Aren''t you even a bit surprised that I know?" asked Dn in annoyance.

    The tension in the room deted rapidly as neither man seemed to want to have a confrontation. Lar''s couldn''t help butment. "The bacon must be extremely good. Enough to stopbat. All hail the bacon."

    "I figured it out when I saw the puppets. You have been waiting for me from the beginning." Hiro answered

    This time it was Xing and n who started to sweat.  The unidentified puppets where part of the prince''s forces? What is going on?

    Dyan then started to eat as he expressed his annoyance. "Was I that obvious? I thought I had them altered to look pretty devious. What gave me away?"

    "You aren''t as smart as you think you are, never mind that, help me set up a wedding. Do that and I will fight for you in three months."

    "Okay, anything else?"

    "Do not bother me during my honeymoon."

    "You know I cannot allow you to leave right?"

    "My honeymoon Is just in my hotel room. Just don''t bother me for seven days."

    "Okay."

    Then both men returned to eating their bacon. After a few moments, Tsugumi stood up and roared in annoyance.

    "WILL YOU PLEASE STOP EATING THE DAMN BACON! WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!"

 Chapter 203 I Will Love You Forever 2

    A stern voice rebuked the wayward sword saint. The dignity and elegance in her voice echoed in the hall. "Tsugumi, Sit down. That is no way to behave as ady of the Musashi."

    "But Raylene-Nee-sama! How can you all be so rxed?! It''s the Prince! The shit we have done is enough to get us executed. How can Nii-sama sit and eat bacon with him?!"

    "Tsugumi-chan, remember who Hiro-sama is. If we were in any danger he would be the first to attack. I know it is hard to understand but please sit down and enjoy your meal."

    Kind but firm words from Vanessa disarmed the Sister of the Mitsurugi. Reluctantly she sat back down and unhappily started stabbing her food.

    Tsugumi then felt a hand softly rubbing her head. "Imouto. Thank you. Will exinter. For now, bear it okay?" The pink-haired woman then took some toast, added jam to it, and ced it on her te.

    Once she saw the toast, the young woman felt like tearing up. As someone who never had a family, Tsugumi was fiercely protective of the one she gained. She could not understand it and felt mortified that her efforts were disregarded.

    Yet after the toast, Lene ced a couple of sausages while Nessa added a couple of sunny-side-up eggs. Both of them had loving smiles as they showed concern added.

    "Tsugumi, eat these too. You need to eat a lot and grow big and strong. I will exinter okay? Thank you for worrying about us."

    "Tsugumi-chan, do not worry, we will not be going anywhere. Not everyone is an enemy. You are no longer alone."

    The young girl suddenly felt overwhelmed with emotion, with the hand of shadows due to her history not one of them wished to get to know her.

    She often ate alone and went for days not having a conversation partner. The care and kindness in the voice of her sisters. Melted her heart. This warmth, this feeling. Was this what it meant to have a family?

    Suddenly a couple of tes full of bacon were ced beside her by Aurum and Lars, they smiled before returning to their seats. Geo ced a ss of orange juice and simrly left. The young woman blushed as the trio of good looking men left.

    Jade then asked in a yful manner. "Who is it?" Tsugumi who looked on the San-Baka got her delusions cut short as she stammered. "Ah. No oone in particr. What are you asking Jade-Nee-sama?"

    Their table started to get lively as all three of her sisters joined in the teasing.

    "Hiro-sama told me you staked a im on all of them in anvil. Two of them even shared a kiss with you. How was it?"

    "All three of them are fine gentlemen, Darling said you wanted to be his nanny for the sake of marrying one of them?"

    "Amazing. Will you be making an Arcus with all three?"

    "Wha¡­? Nee-sama''s please stop teasing me! I mean that did happen but¡­"

    Very quickly their table started to have sounds of vibrantughter and yful giggles. Meanwhile back at Hiro''s table. "Your sister is cares very much about her family huh? Maybe I should marry her to be family with you?"

    At that moment three of the four legs of the Prince''s seat suddenly exploded causing the Prince to hit the ground. He quickly stood up and mmed his hand on the table. "Come on man really? How childish can you be? I haven''t even said I would do it."

    Hiro continued to eat but the Prince saw the change in demeanor. If earlier he looked like a sulking husband, now the man''s eyes were akin to a beast waiting for its prey to drop their guard. Unable to say anything in response, the Prince took a chair from a nearby table and returned to his seat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Knowing that he just step on Hiro''s tail, he opted to get down to business matters. "Okay, I will send a wedding coordinator and the royal couturier to organize your wedding. They will handle everything else and I will foot the bill. I cannot leave you unsupervised though. So my girls and I will stay at the Arcus Kiss until your honeymoon is done is that eptable?"

    Hiro simply nodded as he took a bite of his toast. "What do you want in exchange?", he asked. Dyan then quickly summarized what he wanted. "You already mentioned it but fight under my banner in the duel between Rhyne and me in three and a half months from now."

    "I get that, but do you even need me? You sit at 3rd right? Isn''t that why Rhyne is scrounging up transmigrators since you y dirty? And have her on the ropes?"

    "Hmm. I don''t know why you think that way but you got it backwards. Gae-bolg sits at Sixth, 3rd has been Starfall rank. And I did not send her traps, she sent me one twice."

    Hearing that the information he got was incorrect, Hiro understood that Rhyne must have been apulsive liar and painted herself as the victim of sympathy. "Does she have the ability to fake details in the Status window?"

    Dyan, aware that Hiro must have understood something replied honestly. "Yes, one of her skills is a mind guard ss skill while she had a forging skill. So any and all skills from the Inspection family are useless on here."

    By this point, Hiro epted that everything Rhyne told him must have been false. If such is the case it would better to disregards everything he knew about her and her subs and gather intelligence anew. But before he could agree to fight for Dn he needed to know how his crimes would be treated.

    "How much do you already know?"

    "The massacre at the Anvil auction, Creation of the terrorist group Redeemed and Summoning the Monster invasion at Akontio. Oh and illegal entry in my city."

    Impressed at the scope of his informationwork, Hiro then asked "And how will you handle it?"

    "y dumb with the first two, ignore the third as fake news, and forge records for thest."

    "Why? Why would you agree to fix this? Aren''t you one of those save the weak types?"

    "Because you have the power to change the board. As the underdog, I am in desperate need of allies. Having you as a card will be a great boon to me." the Prince replied.

    "Why were my wives under your care to begin with?"

    "Krayto barda and Riluttante Zhertva. One told me that you were a reliable ally, another begged me to consider helping you."

    "You knew Rilu?"

    Dn smiled wryly as he answered. "I did she was a tragic soul that sessfully broke my sister''s mind control in a way I do not know how. The moment she did she came to me as told me she would willingly work as my spy so long as I ensured no one would suffer like her ever again.

    "She told me a day before she left that I need to ensure the women of the Trash swordsman were kept safe. If I sessfully protected them I would gain an ally against Rhyne. And that if I failed I would create a demon that would destroy the continent."

    Dn then continued to talk as he sipped his cup of coffee. "I thought she had a ir for exaggeration and ignored her. Only to receive a letter from Lord Krayto telling me to do the same thing."

 Chapter 204 I Will Love You Forever 3

    Hiro then remembered the face and voice of the father-inw he had in hisst life. Despite not being present the man kept his word. The Butcher vowed to do all he can to assist the barda should they ever be in need of aid.

    "When I checked where Hiroyuki Mitsurugi was, witnesses said he wasst seen joining Starfall''s devoted as an unofficial mercenary. While investigating I then noticed my Rhyne''s thugs harassing your women. As it didn''t yet constitute actual danger I let them be.

    "What I found funny was their dispositions and the number of people who stood up for them. Your girls never backed down when they were harassed and the entire district protected them like some mercenary group.

    "Upon investigating I then found out that arge number of families in that area were once people rted to adventurers. Theirmonality was that they all either lost people to goblins or were saved by your actions."

    Hiro grew astonished at the information he just learned. The people of Valor city have always reached out to him when they learned of his moniker. The "goblin executioner". Everyone kept thanking him when he murdered the bastards for exp, not for their vendettas.

    Who would have thought that these people would be willing enough to stand up against bullies all for his wives? The effects of one man really could not be underestimated. Dn continued while Hiro mused about it.

    "I then ced your girls under watch, and when Starfall''s subs moved to strike the house, I had my wives extricate them. They had a minor scuffle, but since they were only toy and dog ranks, my girls beat the shit out of them."

    The prince then ced his cup down and asked in a firm tone. "After I took them in, I ced them here and had them work as maids while announcing to the world they would be my women in the future...."

    When Dn said thest part of his statement he got hit with a surge of killing intent stronger than any he has ever seen before. Inwardly he grew frightened.

    ''What the fuck! How many people has this bastard killed to have such a powerful killing intent? Is this really a good idea?''

    Sensing danger to their beloved the prince''s four women all stood up, drew weapons, and moved to attack Hiro. Two melee fighters, and two magic users all started an all-out assault.

    Before they could reach him. Aurum and Tsugumi got in between Hiro''s table and blocked the close-rangebatants. For the magic users, Lars and Geo held them at sword point to stop their actions.

    Tense like a drawn bow, n and Xing started to sweat, unsure how to resolve the standoff. Both sides were borderline insane in protecting what was theirs. For the first time, an unfathomable about of Aura came out of Dn.

    "It seems you think I am a harmless kitten. I have been nothing but kind to you and you keep pulling this kind of crap on me. If even one of my wives gets nicked. I will kill you all. Let me make one thing perfectly clear. I do not wish to im your wives, stand down or I will make you."

    Amused Hiro then started tough as he motioned to the San-Baka and Tsugumi. When they lowered their weapons, Dn''s wives all simrly disarmed. But neither side retreated. The Butcher then bowed his head in repentance.

    "I apologize Prince Dn. I owe you a debt I can never pay. My girls are my most valuable treasures. For protecting them, my sword and my household will never turn against you or your family." Hiro then stood up and offered a handshake to the prince.

    "And I personally vow to your aid no matter the situation three times. This I swear. However, I needed to know if you are worth my time. A wolf never bows to sheep. I am d that is not the case. If youcked the mettle to bare fangs at me giving you the throne might be the worse thing I could do."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dn then stood up and shook Hiro''s hand as he simrly expressed his happiness at Hiro''s words. He was willing to offer a lot to enlist the help of this powerful man. If he got it due to saving three women. It was a bargain of a lifetime.

    "Okay, then as agreed on. I will give you and your wives a wedding and give you a supervised honeymoon in this hotel for seven days. After that, we will reconnect so I will have you start working for me."

    Hiro then smiled and nodded, unable to stop himself he teased the prince onest time. "Are you not curious how I know the puppets were yours?". The royal of the Dominii empire made a deep sigh as he answered. "I was but then you had to do all that shit which made me tired."

    "I saw it, all the puppets are connected to you with "Strings". I know how many you have, where they are made, who makes them, and how you have them deployed."

    Dn froze at Hiro''s words. The battle puppets were one of his top-secret projects. Under the assumption that someone can see the "strings" then it is possible to find his entire operation.

    Knowing seeing them was not possible made the prince questions the security of such a setup. "Thank you for that, I didn''t know such a thing could be traced, I will have everything moved and the people protected.

    "Thank you once again friend the implications of this are extremely high. I look forward to working with you after your honeymoon. My girls and I will stay here from tomorrow onwards. Please keep within the city."

    Hiro nodded and Dn took his girls and they all left. The butcher then noticed his women approach him. And point upstairs. Hiro excused himself and went upstairs with them. With nothing to do Tsugumi went towards the still-sleeping dragonkin with the San-Baka escorting her.

    When Hiro entered the room, his three wives were fiddling with their hands unable to look at him. "What is it? What is the matter tell me?" Jade then approached him and made a pitiful face. "Husband Sorry." The others simrly all apologized.

    "I cannot forgive you for something I don''t even know? Why are you three apologizing?" Raylene then took Hiro''s hand and ced it on her face.

    "Darling, I feel we failed you. Prince Dn''s battle harem protected him and was so amazing. But we who you trusted so much, couldn''t even move. If Tsugumi and the others weren''t there you would have been put in danger. "

    Vanessa, visibly crestfallen simrly talked in low spirits. "We made such grand ims and we left you in your time of need. We wanted you to feel our anger so we kicked you away. If we sat with you then even as shields we could have done something. Forgive us, my love."

    Hiro''s heart almost leaped out of his chest. The loveing from his women made life seem so beautiful. The man ced his hands on their faces and give them a deep and loving kiss.

    "You three have done no wrong. We will never always see eye to eye, but that''s why I need you. To show me what I fail to see. We will fight which is expected. I am not perfect and I will make mistakes or disappoint you.

    "But I also know we will always make up. For I am madly in love with you girls. And being with you is more important to me than anything."

 Chapter 205 I Will Love You Forever 4

    Enamored by their man non stop professions of his love, Lene, Jei, and Nessa embraced him. Afterward, they all wanted to check their status screens and start learning but Hiro stopped them all and stole their lips while saying.

    "Today we focus on our marriage. From tonight until next week, your attention will be on me. Think of nothing else understood?"

    Amused at the possessiveness of their husband each girl reaffirmed her devotion to their man.

    Raylene wrapped her arms around Hiro''s neck and kissed him. "Darling, I am sorry, you are right. Then for tonight and theing days, I exist for you and only you."  the woman then nibbled on Hiro''s ear as she seductively said. "You can be as rough as you want. I can take it."

    Then Hiro''s head got pulled back as he was forced to look above. Nessa''s hands arrested his face as she softly kissed him. "My love, I am always looking at you. I have never looked at anyone else. Will you not grow tired of me like an old toy?"

    Hiro went in for another kiss and sucked on the blonde woman''s tongue. "Never." While Nessa and her husband looked into each other''s eyes. A body-mounted Hiro from the front as the person bit his shoulder.

    "Husband, favoritism is not allowed. Love me too~" Like a cat desiring attention Jade expressed her displeasure. This back and forth went on as each wife tried to monopolize her husband''s affection.

    Of course, Hiro kissed all three until they were satisfied, but his hard member bulging from his pants reminded the girls of what is toe. In silent cooperation, none of the girls went too far and only limited their advances to kisses and skinship.

    As Hiro drowned in the sweetness of his wives affection. A knock on the door arrived a melodic voice shared the news that the four in the room needed to hear. "Nii-sama the wedding coordinator and the couturiers are all present and are waiting at the door."

    Hiro ignored Tsugumi and continued to kiss his women only for them to stop him. "Husband, we are getting married remember?" Jei ced her long elegant finger on Hiro''s mouth. The man grabbed the woman''s hand yfully and sucked the digit she had left in his reach.

    "Husband~ Please calm down." like a beast Hiro moved to attack Jei pinned on the bed. Seeing the plight of their sister, Vanessa tackled their husband off the pink-haired woman while sealing his lips. Raylene On the other hand quickly went to the door and opened it slightly.

    "Thank you for telling us Tsugumi, we will be right down." The blue-haired wife made a faint smile to give her sister-inw some peace of mind. Unfortunately, their husband loved practical jokes.

    While she spoke with Tsugumi, Hiro quickly grabbed Lene''s waist, fondled herrge blossom with his other hand, and licked the woman''s neck.

    The triple attack made Raylene lose dignity and allowed cute whimpers to emerge.

    "Mnmn!! Darling~ Please... not in front of Tsugumi." Hiro then looked at Tsugumi with a smile and spoke candidly while his womany panting in his arms. "Tell them to wait Tsugu. I am busy." He then closed the door.

    The innocent sister of the Mitsurugi had her brain overheat from the stimtion she just saw. ''Oh my, Nii-sama is so domineering like the boys in Tasukete''s novels. How envious...'' Like she was drunk, the woman walked back down the stairs still fantasizing about what if''s.

    Aurum who came to check on her quickly gave her greetings with a smile. "Lady Tsugumi, you look lovely today, anything I can assist you with?" Tsugumi still felt hot and bothered by her brother''s tant show of lust. The woman couldn''t help herself from looking at Aurum''s moist lips.

    ''Ah fuck it.''

    Throwing caution to the wind Tsugumi dived into Aurum''s embrace and gave him a big wet kiss. While surprised the man didn''t bother to resist and quietly weed her passion. Satiated, Tsugumi tried to separate from the son of Standar only for him to lock her firmly in his embrace.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Before the man can say something, however, she ced a finger on his lips as she whispered. "Please let go, hubby. I need to deal with my Nii-sama''s guests." She then gently removed the man''s hands from her hips.

    Dumbfounded the blond warrior could only follow like a puppy. After a few moments, Hiro and his wives exited their room and went to see the wedding coordinator and the couturiers.

    When the stylists and designers saw the three empresses of heavenly sword they grew ecstatic.

    "MY WORD! YOU THREE ARE GORGEOUS! Who is the one getting married? Are the other two bride''s maids?"

    Vanessa giggled as she answered. "Thank you, but no, all of us will be brides."

    "Then we will be having three weddings?" asked the lead wedding coordinator, she didn''t actually know who would be getting married. The prince gave extremely sinct instructions to her team. "Go to Arcus kiss and n a wedding for the ones staying there. The fate of the kingdoms rests on your hands."

    "No, we will be marrying the same man." Raylene rebutted.

    At her words, the entire room which had close to thirty people went silent. There were about fifteen people in the organizers, ten of who specialized in making dresses. And people who managed the food and music. Many of the men had eyes of extreme envy. They all could only think of one thing.

    ''All of these breathtaking women are going to the same man? Where is the justice in the world.'' Due to the desire in their eyes, Hiro allowed his bloodlust to ooze out. Which frightened everyone in the room out of their wits.

    Even the female members of the organizers grew stunned. In Valorious while battle harems had weddings, normally only the lead sub would be married. As a sign of respect, the highest rank would be dered as the main spouse who usually had the spouse ranks.

    The others who wouldprise Paramour''s, Devoted, or Admirer ranks do not get introduced in a shy manner. This is to save on money and most of the time the other men and women do not get a lot of affection from their doms.

    Of course, due to the power structure, only the nobility wedded a lot of system users. This mainly is because themon folk does not need grand weddings, nor show anyone their partners. After all, NTR is a thing, so to be too shy ran the risk of someone going after your spouse-ranked sub.

    Marrying all your harem members was practically unheard of. It only existed as a fairy tale spread among the subs. Equality and bnce between rtionships are impossible. And almost anyone who has entered a battle harem would know this from day one.

    This meant that the one getting married both had enough money to spend for three separate weddings and had the power, influence, and courage to tell the world of his spouse''s ranks. Even Rhyne and Dn kept their binding ceremonies private.

    Because of such realizations, the entire wedding group started to sweat bullets. Jade who was sensitized to the fear and anxiety of the people pulled Hiro and ced him at the center. She then smiled at everyone as she said. "Please meet Husband. The man I love the most ~"

    The butcher didn''t even notice the crowd and simply wrapped his arms around Jade in a loving embrace. "Wifey, you seem to have not learned your lesson." The pair began to flirt in their own pink world while the others stared silently.

    Because of Jade''s timely y, the staff saw Hiro as a loving man and all began to rx.

 Chapter 206 I Will Love You Forever 5

    The three wives took turns babysitting Hiro. Like ensuring a child never got bored; Two would work while one would y with him. Hiro''s requirements were extremely simple.

    He wanted his wives to choose all specifics so long as they were happy with their choices. The man just wanted to see his wives in wedding dresses as he tied the nes to their necks and branded them with his calibers.

    Jei told her sisters before entering the room via telepathy of [Sisters for a lifetime], the bracelet they all created together. It became a habit for them to always talk in thoughts when they were alone as it was easier for Jade and faster as a method tomunicate.

    ''Lene, Nessa. Hiro is extremely possessive. Needs to keep busy. Else wedding people may die.''

    ''I agree, then let''s take turns. Just tell the specifics when the wedding people ask, is that fine with you Nessa?''

    ''Yes, should we try to keep it cheap though? I feel using Hiro-sama''s money is too wasteful.''

    ''Nessa. Remember Husband''s words.''

    Back in the room, Hiro had his women sit on the bed when they tried to talk him out of spending too much and his response was both adamant and firm. The man ced bowling ball-sized magic stones on the floor. The women stopped counting after he passed twenty.

    Hiro then smiled as he said. "I have over a million of these and higher ss stones. Money is no object my loves, spend what you wish you need not worry about money. Please do not take this happiness from me. I want to spoil you, girls, with the money I earned from my hard work."

    As Nessa, heard the sadness in Hiro''s voice she relented. ''Yeah, I guess we need to think like rich people now.''

    ''I am still not used to being called beautiful though. It feels weird. Right Jei?'' added Lene.

    The pink-haired wife teased. ''Liar, you fish forpliments from husband every chance you get.''

    Of course, only Hiro, Lene, and Nessa saw her real hair color. To others, it looked a fiery red. It turns out that one of Dn''s wives named Autumn also came from thend of the Gracyeanor.

    Autumn taught Jade the simple hair color spell to protect her. Due to allegations linking rose-colored hair to gues not much of their bloodline remains.

    As there were hardly any participants joining, the food, ceremonies, and program were all fairly simple. The dresses on the other hand needed some effort.

    One of the designers had a [C] ranked skill [Tailor] while another had the [B] [Cloth Illusionist] theirbination allowed the artists to draw a sketch and then make an illusion of what it would look like on the women, like AR shopping.

    Hiro, who saw how beautiful his wives were in several dresses grew satisfied. After a couple of hours using cheat craftsman skills the chosen dresses were made, and the banquet was set.

    At around six pm in the evening the Mitsurugi wedding urred with the attendees limited to Hiro''s party, Dn and his wives, n and his mercenaries, and Xing and the courtesans.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The simple ceremony was patterned after a catholic wedding, with Tsugumi acting as officiating priest. Why her you ask, because Hiro scared the crap off anyone who tried to volunteer. The wedding got stripped to its bare minimum. While the venue was a small church, Dn specifically choose it as it had three aisles in the shape of a T, perfect for three brides.

    As there was no one else, the San-Baka became the ones to walk the brides. Luckily for them, the brides captured Hiro''s attention to the point that their escorting the women didn''t matter. They sat in a special seat with an arched chair with the three brides circling Hiro while he kneeled on the floor.

    The vows said at the wedding were not that different from a normal wedding on earth, but since Hiro and his wives were bound by the system, such frivolities no longer mattered to them. Yet they still repeated their oaths as empresses for all to hear.

    Hiro then again ced the three "Fragments of the Soul" in different colors on each wife''s neck. All the women in the venue grew envious at the size of the expensive diamonds. Even Dn''s spouses marveled at the vibrant colors of each. Tsugumi bit her lip in frustration at such a grand showing and thought. ''I want to get married too!''

    His wives naturally needed to give him a ne as well. They made a simple chain with a dog tag on it that a logo of three swords pointing down. In their colors, red, blue, and green. Originally it looked extremely cheappared to the giant diamonds Hiro gave, but seeing how their man fawned over it made the wives extremely pleased.

    Vanessa shared with her sisters that Mitsurugi could be read differently depending on the character used for "Mi". The best interpretations were beauty, three, or Heavenly. As tsurugi meant sword, Mitsurugi simultaneously meant beautiful sword, three swords, or heavenly sword.

    They crafted the logo of three swords as a good luck charm. The San-Baka and Tsugumi noticed how closely the husband and his wives thought. The opposite of the three swords, which Hiro used as the symbol of Redeemed only differed in the sword''s direction. Hiro''s ne pointed down while Redeemed pointed up.

    After the ceremony of wedding nes. Hiro exchanged kisses with each wife and branded each other with their calibers. Normally men ce it on the corbone, hand, ring finger, or wrist.

    The women on the other hand ce theirs on the husband''s neck, the area around the eye, or the cheeks. Raylene, Jade, and Vanessabined their brands to form the same emblem on his ne. Each branded a sword on the man''s neck, after all their marks the symbol wasplete.

    Hiro on the other hand broke all convention as he marked his women. He carved four brands on each of them. The emblem of three swords was visible on their cor bone which everyone saw. But unknown to everyone else but Hiro and the wives, he drew brands on their cleavage, their navels, and their tail bones.

    Each wife had a different reaction to Hiro''s marks.

    Raylene grew embarrassed at the naughty ces the brands got written on. In a quiet voice, she asked in annoyance. "Darling, what are you thinking putting them in such ces ~ And why do you need to make four?"

    Contrastingly Jade weed them as she answered Hiro in a loving whisper. "Husband, make sure to give my brands some lovingter~"

    Vanessa didn''t express annoyance or pleasure and just epted them. "Mhm, four brands huh? Naughty... Naughty ~"

    After the main ceremonies were over, the people moved from the church back to the Arcus Kiss where they ate a hearty meal. Surprisingly Rick and Rond served as the night''s entertainment with song and dance. Tsugumi who was sulky got cheered up by the San-Baka attending to her every need like butlers.

    After a couple of hours as the night drew deeper, the guests started to leave one by one. Fiercely impatient, Hiro all but kicked the guests out.  The man then brought his wives up to their honeymoon suite and locked the door.

    As he nowpleted all the steps needed in Valorious to make these women his. The monster looked forward to the feasts tonight and the heavenly lil brother finally gets his turn.

 Chapter 207 I Will Love You Forever 6 [R18]

    AN Note: Next three chapters are R18/Lemon/Seggs chapters, they can be skipped without missing much of the story. Enjoy the read.

    --------------------------------------

    The quiet night made the sounds outside the room beautifully still. And the moonlight added to the entrancing atmosphere. Three women were in enchanting wedding dresses white as snow. White has always been the symbol of purity and a sense of perfection.

    They looked absolutely stunning and eerily fragile. They risked their all when he had nothing; now that the man grew enough to grant their desires he would not miss this chance.

    Hiro marveled at the intricate dresses of his wives and approached them. Trying to control himself he gave them short but forceful kisses while he willed his hands to remain stationary. He saw the beautiful women as flowers who would perish at the slightest touch. Yet, reality would soon show him otherwise.

    As Hiro only had one set of lips, one wife would give lick his lips while the other two got to work. Jade, the most aggressive of the three, wrapped her arms around Hiro and passionately reminded the man''s lips of who she was.

    Raylene and Vanessa slowly removed the clothes of their husband, they tried to be as gentle as possible but their curiosity and lust started to get the better of them. In the month they lived together, Hiro already saw their naked bodies, simrly, they all knew every inch of his.

    Yet due to [Beauty''s Bane] lil brother never stood up. Originally they thought it was because of their deformities, but when Hiro showed the number of times the skill activated; They were relieved as the man they loved the most, also deeply desired them his sexual mates.

    When the girls removed all but Hiro''s underwear they saw the giant arm-like appendage connected to his groin. They froze in their tracks, overwhelmed by the penis''s imposing appearance, it took a few seconds for Lene and Nessa to regain their senses.

    "Gulp, my my. Isn''t his a little way too big? Can I really take all of it in?" Nessa who tried to feign confidence grew nervous. Thest thing she wanted was to be not able to fulfill her duties as Hiro''s wife.

    Raylene on the other hand stared at the engorged member and started to gently stroke it. The stimtion made Hiro cut his kiss with Jei short as he saw two beautiful women near his angry little brother.

    Hiro lifted Raylene''s chin as he said in a domineering voice. "Not yet darling." The man moved to sit on the bed and faced his women who waited for his nextmand. The power dynamics of a rtionship spilled into the bedroom and even though Hiro respected his wives. He will always be the head of the family and the master of their rtionship.

    The reincarnator who grew bold with desire spoke in a firm voice like ordering his dogs. "Strip." Raylene who tried to go to the bathroom to change, felt her body locked by invisible Calibers.

    "Not there, here."

    Understanding what he wanted Vanessa who grew flush like a tomato started to remove parts of her dress. Jade who knew Hiro''s perverse desires started to peel Raylene''s dress off while she licked her neck. "Jei! What are you doing?" contrary to Raylene''s expectations Hiro said nothing and nodded in approval.

    While they were working as maids at Arcus Kiss, aside from the child-friendly services there were numerous other attractions to get people in the mood. One of which was strip teases andp dances. Jei and Nessa who longed to be with Hiro took in all the sights to learn what they could to ensure they would be able to satisfy their man.

    From how the prostitutes would entice their customers, and how they touched themselves or each other. The sounds they made, the looks they gave, to how they swayed their hips. This was one industry that Valorious did not lose to earth.

    Like an art form, the paramours danced and seduced their men to wield power greater than any other. Vanessa who was a very studious student started to sway her hips as she started to shed her clothing one by one.

    Raylene who cowered from thescivious gaze of Hiro and the hands of Jei; tried to hide her body. But as her marvelous breasts and ass were beyond abundant, the effort became useless.

    Nessa, who already stripped down to her lingerie moved to sit on her man''sp. The woman pulled Hiro''s hair and kissed his lips and moved down toward his chest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The soft flesh of her ass felt extremely pleasant on Hiro''sp. As Vanessa united their upper lips in a torrid kiss, she rubbed her breasts on her man. Despite still wearing her top undergarment. Her erect nipples jutted out and rubbed on Hiro''s skin.

    Knowing the thrilly in the dyed gratification, Nessa started rubbing her panties on Hiro''s raging cock. Unable to resist Hiro grabbed her breasts and massaged them roughly. The moans that leaked out of his woman made him incredibly horny.

    At this moment Jei removed her left Fis stocking and got behind Hiro. The rose-colored bride blindfolded him while she nibbled on his ear.

    "Let me make it more exciting husband." not to be left behind Raylene who was also now down to her floralce lingerie crawled onto the bed and started to kiss and suck on Hiro''s erect nipples.

    "Darling, I love you so much, how long do I need to wait?" Hiro who intended to reply had his hands bound behind him by Jei as the woman forced him to look at her.

    Her seductive whispers entered his ears like a spell, one that made him insane with lust. "Husband, our pussies are soaking wet, but we are only halfway to the end of the show. Be patient."

    Nessa who had been rubbing herself on Hiro stood up and removed her bra, her gorgeous and shapely breasts freely hung as her erect nipples pointed to the sky. While Jade and Raylene were kissing Hiro all over, Vanessa neared the end of herp dance as she removed her final piece of clothing.

    As she did, thece stocking on Hiro''s eyes suddenly fell to the ground; It was as if gravity wanted to say the marvelous sight needed to be seen.

    Jei then pulled Raylene off of Hiro to join their already nude sister. She then erotically stripped her own bra while dancing around Vanessa.

    The blonde wife then rubbed Raylene''s intimate ce as the chaste blue-haired woman felt out of ce. Unable to stop herself Lene moaned like a harlot at the stimtion from Nessa''s fingers.

    Jei then seductively pulled Raylene''s panties down while looking at Hiro as her hands worked her sister''s marvelous breasts.

    Nessa, who felt left out went behind Jade and ripped the woman''s panties off forcefully. In a childish bid to get even, Lene fondled Jei''s naked breasts and pinched her pink nipples.

    The rose-haired subus then shivered from Raylene''s touch. Unable to wait any longer Vanessa used her fingers to slice Raylene''s bra off which ended the strip tease.

    Jei went behind Lene and used her fingers to spread the woman''s lower lips, Nessa simrly embraced Lene as their breasts smushed each other.

    Three amorous voices with flush faces and pussies soaked in lewd juices then called for Hiro. The gorgeous women begging him to make them his. Each of them was glistening in sweat and their while milky skin grew pink from both embarrassment and desire.

    "Husband, everything is ready. Please enjoy the meal."

    "My love. Come... Mess us up as much as you want. Who would you like to love first?"

    "Darling...please give me your affection...my pussy is throbbing ... hurry and make me yours."

 Chapter 208 I Will Love You Forever 7 [R18]

    AN Note: Next two chapters are R18/Lemon/Seggs chapters, they can be skipped without missing much of the story. Enjoy the read.

    --------------------------------------

    Like an angry predator that saw its prey, Hiro ripped thece binding his arms and pounced on his naked women. He then threw them on the bed. The man grabbed the breasts of Jade and Nessa so forcefully that they could not help but moan in pleasure.

    Raylene hugged her husband from the front with teary eyes as she pleaded. "Darling...I can''t wait any longer. I''m so sorry for being shameful, but my body yearns for your touch. please give me your love~"

    At the limit of his reason, Hiro then took position and was about to ce his meat stick near Raylene''s lower lip. But as he enjoyed the thrill of seeing this noble woman beg like a whore for his affection, he decided to wait.

    Hiro, instead went down on her lower mouth and sucked on the tiny protrusion at the center. The woman''s juices which already stained the bed started to gush out anew.

    Jei and Nessa who also felt sadistic pinned their sister''s hands as they sucked her tits. "Mhmm, Darling I beg you..."

    Hiro then gingerly yed her little nub with his tongue as he let out between kisses. "I won''t do anything until you tell me what you want Raylene."

    "I...I... I want you inside of me."

    "Hmm? I don''t understand you need to be more specific."

    "Please push your thing into my hole."

    "What thing? If you take too long I will take care of your sisters instead. What do you want me to do." taking it as their cue, the other women left Raylene and like wolves attacked Hiro''s body trying to pull him away.

    The blue-haired woman bit her lips in frustration as her lower parts slowly turned her insane from wanting to climax. "FUCK ME, DARLING! BURY YOUR BIG FAT COCK IN MY PUSSY AND RAVAGE ME UNTIL I BREAK!"

    No longer able to endure Raylene allowed her lust to reign over and shouted her lecherous desires. Hiro smiled as he got up to kiss his woman who grew ashamed of her tant desires.

    "Well done, Lene as you wished, let me fuck your brains out."

    Lene in between kissesined still indignant. "Mouh! Darling, stop bullying me..." Hiro then finally inserted his tip into the soaking hole of his woman. Raylene bit her lips as the pain of being split apart assaulted her.

    Hiro stopped when he felt a slight resistance, he then lovingly caressed Raylene''s face as she panted. "We can take it slow darling. I am in no rush." Yet, as the most headstrong of his wives, the woman wrapped her legs around Hiro in a leg lock and all but pulled her man closer.

    The reincarnator felt something rip as his cock finally got to unite with his wife. Blood flowed out of her vagina as she finally became Hiro''s woman. Raylene made a slight face of pain but quickly reassured Hiro while her arms held his for support. Her joy could be seen as she passionately whispered.

    "I am okay darling, please move how you wish. After so long, I finally became yours. This bliss makes me so happy. It is painful for you to remain still right? Vent your desires on this body, for it belongs solely to you~"

    With her words, thest dregs of control vanished from Hiro''s mind and his hips started to thrust like they had a mind of their own. Angry she was being ignored Vanessa wrapped her arms around Hiro and forced his mouth to kiss her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Jei on the other hand yed with Raylene''s breasts as she nibbled on her neck. The pleasure from making love and the desire to climb higher quickly allowed their bodies to soar in ecstasy. Lene felt Hiro''s member get even bigger and thus knew the time for his climax came near.

    Like a whore in the throes of lust, she no longer kept her moans in and screamed all her passion in her voice. "INSIDE! PAINT MY INSIDES WITH YOUR CUM DARLING! GIVE ME YOUR SEED!" as the ranging intensity reached its peak, Hiro blew his load inside Raylene''s sacred garden like a dam that copsed.

    As the warm bodily fluids filled up his woman, she also came with a voice drowned in pleasure."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! I''M COMING!!!!" The woman grabbed her man''s arms as her nails dug into his flesh. Her mind grew white from ecstasy. After a few seconds, Raylene''s brain melted and she quietly passed out.

    Hiro still unsatisfied pulled out his still erect member from his wife''s dripping pussy and looked for his next target. His wives knew his inner fantasies, so Nessa mounted Jei, showing Hiro a glorious sight as their breasts pushed against each other.

    They also pressed their crotches together to form a pussy sandwich. Both women then spread their lower lips to show their man how wet they were.

    "Husband, me next."

    "My love, Is it my turn now right? I have been behaving like a good girl."

    Hiro then moved towards them and inserted his fingers into their pussies. As he used his hands to pleasure them, his two wives cried like animals in heat. Their moans only served to heighten their husband''s libido. "Jei, shut Nessa up."

    Growing even hotter from the domineering side of Hiro, Jade obediently wrapped her arms around Nessa and sealed her mouth. Hiro then proceeded to insert his pussy juice-drenched cock into Vanessa''s crack from behind.

    Like Raylene, he went in slowly giving time for his beloved wife to get used to the feeling. The difference was when he got a few cm in, pussy juices suddenly gushed out of Vanessa''s hole. The woman trembled as her mind went nk from her climax.

    Hiro then smacked her ass as he rebuked her. "Such a dirty slut. You came as soon as I got inside you. Are you not ashamed for being such a pervert My love?" Nessa tried to defend herself as she still reveled in her climax. "It''s not my fault! What woman can resist when she is prated by the man she adores the most? I dreamt of this ever since I fell for you."

    The man smiled as he grabbed her hips like to brace for thrusting. Hearing such a beautiful woman confess her love in such a lewd manner obliterated Hiro''s sense of decency. He forcefully mmed his meat stick all eleven inches of it into his wife in one go.

    Vanessa who got assaulted from behind again came as blood flowed out of her pussy. Pain and pleasure were part of the same coin. In done correctly pain could be used to heighten pleasure.

    And the woman who now had to withstand her husband''s fury as he attacked her weak points, crumpled as her climaxes left her devoid of strength.

    Jade who saw the erotic faces her sister was making started to fondle her breast as she sucked on the other. "Jei, please not now. I can barely resist Hiro-sama''s cock. I am about to go crazy!" Hearing her pathetic cries, both Hiro and Jei felt each other''s intent as they punished the woman between them.

    Unable to free herself. Vanessa got pounded from behind and fondled from the front. The pleasure grew too much and she climaxed for the third time. Yet, Hiro who still had yet to reach his peak kept Impaling her juice-stained hole. "AHH! HIRO-SAMA I BEG YOU PLEASE STOP! AHHH!! I AM STILL SENSITIVE FROM CUMMING!"

    Paying no heed to her cries the man kept pounding her lovely pussy as she kept cumming time and time again. Strength left her as her brain started to go white. Jei who grew envious also begged for her man''s affection.

    "Husband me too ~ I want to make a face like Nessa. Hurry up~"

 Chapter 209 The Four Fs Of A Fulfilled Life [R18]

    AN Note: R18/Lemon/Seggs chapters, Can be skipped without missing much of the story. Enjoy the read.

    --------------------------------------

    Knowing he took too long Hiro then stopped himself from trying to endure and quickly reached climax. His load then exploded into Vanessa''s pussy as her womb grew warm for the flood of his baby batter. Delirious from pleasure Vanessa spoke like a drunk sailor.

    "Hiro-shama, I''m shorry I ron''t rhink I can mobe any lorger. I qan''t reven peel myiseff off Jei. Prease let me resh."

    Hiro said nothing as he picked her up and gave her a silent kiss. He then ced her beside Raylene. Jei on the other hand pushed Hiro on his back and got on top of him.

    "Husband, you worked hard, let me serve you."

    The Pink-haired woman lowered herself slowly on Hiro''s raging cock and forced herself down to tear her hymen. As blood flowed out of her pussy.

    Her husband asked in worry. "Jei are you alright?" Like the two women before her, the tightness almost made Hiro cum immediately.

    Their folds and creases while wet still had to be pried open when they first had sex. Hirocked experience in hisst life and could only reference porn and hentai.

    He thought it would be painful thus he opted to go slow. But he forgot that in Valorious stats controlled everything. Increased senses led to higher pleasure while stronger bodies allowed for better performance.

    Jei, who knew her husband held himself from moving despite wanting to, made a beautiful smile as she caressed his face.

    "Husband, I am blessed to have met you in this life. Even now you cherish me so much, please let me do this for you. As your first wife, I must ensure you are not in wanting of anything."

    Hiro dumbfoundedly expressed his surprise. Jei normally only spoke in short sentences that were as sinct as possible due to using magic. When she healed, the habit of using short words still stuck so he didn''t try to change her.

    Yet, know the woman strung about long sentences of her own in an emotional voice. Happy beyond belief Hiromented in glee "Jei, you are talking normally!"

    Jade while connected to Hiro lowered herself to kiss her man. The feeling of her massive titties on his skin felt pleasurable to Hiro. Out of his three wives, the boob size order went with Jade being thergest, Raylene then Vanessa.

    "That is also because of you. I need to change my dearest husband. As your woman and as your empress I need to be stronger. For you, I will face everything, if only to make your burden lighter by even a tiny bit."

    Hiro wrapped his arms around his loving wife as his hips started to move. Jei while surprised allowed her husband to vent his lust into her as her insides were molded into his shape. The two continued to rock their bodies with each other as they reached the heights of pleasure.

    After a few moments, Jade, who wanted to moan from too much stimtion had her lips sealed as her husband railed her without mercy. Soon her insides felt his member grow even bigger forcing her to bite his lips in excitement.

    Seconds before the massive ejaction arrived, Hiro plunged deep into his woman and unloaded his essence. The semen spattered inside her in a gooey mess.

    Of course, the woman also came from his powerful load. Her love juices mixed with sweat and cum to create a cocktail of bodily fluids born from the Mitsurugi pair.

    Unable to continue any longer, Jei simrly fainted in ecstasy. Hiro pulled out and felt unsatisfied. As he wondered what to do next, a lovely hand grabbed his still-erect member from behind and stroked it.

    Raylene then bit his earlobe as she passionately whispered. "You can still go on, right darling?" smiling Hiro then embraced his lovely wife as he made her scream from pleasure.

    Throughout the night Hiro cycled through his three women. Venting his unquenchable lust on their bodies nonstop.

    Each woman despite trying her best to endure would faint from the intense passion of their husband. Hiro, who didn''t sleep continued to pound them one after another.

    At around dawn, none of his wives could even stand due to their bodies being too messed up. Pitying their husband, they started using other parts of their bodies to calm him down.

    "Darling, allow me to give you a fetio, I studied with a cucumber so I should be somewhat skilled."

    "Husband, I saw that men liked it when their cocks are squeezed in a woman''s breasts, I hope you like mine."

    "Hiro-sama, does my foot job feel good? I was afraid it would smell of sweat and turn you off."

    However contrary to their expectations, their husband was an even bigger pervert than they expected. Even after their bodies were covered in semen and sweat, he didn''t show any weakness and explored their bodies unceasingly.

    "Eh? You want to fuck my ass? Is that sanitary? Well, if Hiro-sama wishes then I will do it.''

    "Darling, does using my hair really feel good? You can use my body as you like."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Husband, stop licking my thighs, Kya! No, my armpits are sweaty. Stop it...MHmnm!"

    "Hiro-sama, please let me rest, I don''t think I can move a muscle. You want to skull fuck me? Okay..."

    He then started to make requests for his women, asking them to role-y or even dress in a certain way.

    "Darling! You like stockings and garter belts a little too much. Kya! What are you trying to do? How are you hard again?!"

    "Husband, do I have to? ....Okay but just this once... Ahem... Goshujin-sama your slutty maid has been bad, please punish me...with your big fat cock~"

    "Hiro-sama pyon. This is embarrassing pyon! Why do I have to say pyon like a rabbit pyon? Ah! To Rough pyon! I will break pyon!"

    After three days of drowning in carnal desire, Hiro finally allowed his women to rest. The man left to get some food while all three women were sprawled on the harem bed in exhaustion. Their bodies were covered in both lewd juices devoid of any strength.

    The bed looked like a vandalized painting due to the liters of bodily fluids staining the sheets. The room also already started to stink of a fishy odor due to the nonstop baby-making sex the four did.

    "Lene, Jei can either of you move?"

    "No, I don''t think so, I think my waist got dislocated."

    "Mine too."

    "We still have four days, how are we going tost? Hiro-sama does not tire, rest or sleep!"

    "Darling has too high a sex drive, we need to make a n. Maybe take turns, and used our hands, feet, mouths, and chests tost longer."

    "The option of pulling in more women also exists. If we have more women, Husband would need to cycle through more people..."

    "....."

    After a few moments of contemting all three girls simultaneously rejected the idea.

    "Never...I love you two so I allow it, but I refuse to give Darling to anyone else."

    "Agreed, Hiro-sama is ours, receiving his affection is a blessing, not a burden."

    "Umu. We need to get stronger to be able to win. Husband is too horny."

    "Just out of curiosity how did you girls feel?" asked the blue-haired girl as she rolled in the sheets.

    "I thought I was going to die from cumming too much. Hiro-sama is a bit of a sadist."

    "Husband churned my insides without mercy. My brain melted"

    "Yeah, darling already knows all our weak points. How in the world can we win against him?"

    "Tsk, you make grand ims zombie, but you pass out the fastest."

    "Shut up jail-bait, I tried to endure but it just felt too good!"

    "I think you both need to try harder, Hiro-sama would be returning soon."

    "You are not any better shrimp. Stomp moaning so much and focus on fucking."

    "Agreed. You sound like a whore in heat Nessa."

    "... Oh just shut up you two."

 Chapter 210 The Four Fs Of A Fulfilled Life 2

    The blonde woman then asked as she wiggled her body towards her sisters.

    "Did either of you count the number of times Hiro-sama came on you? I don''t want to brag but I have quite a high number let me go first."

    Such discussion could only be done within the confines of their sisterhood. While they all loved their husband, all of them wanted to get the top spot. Nessa announced her achievements like enumerating a scoreboard.

    "15 times pussy, 9 times in the ass, 3 on my hands. 5 on my mouth, 6 on my feet. 7 on my breasts."

    "20 times in my pussy, 2 on my hands, 2 on my thighs, 1 on my knee, 1 on my hair, 7 on my mouth, 5 on my breasts, 4 on my feet," replied Lene in embarrassment.

    Jade''s face drew a wide smile then smugly announced. "17 on pussy, 11 on ass, 4 on feet. 9 in mouth, 2 on hands, 6 on breasts. Hiro loves me the most. 45, 42, 49 I win."

    Hiro who only returned now with trays of food, felt the gaze of Vanessa and Raylene eyeing his nowid member. Raylene quickly approached him then turned around and rubbed her ass on Hiro''s crotch.

    "Darling, I need you to cum for me 8 more times." Vanessa simrly approached and upon removing the food trays he held, started to massage his nipples as she licked his chest. "My love, you have enough in you to paint my insides 5 more times right?"

    Jei, who grew amused simrly threw herself unto her husband. "I will not cede my ranking you sluts. Try harder."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the dining hall the Arcus Kiss, a blonde woman grew angry as she mmed her fist on the table. She had long blond hair was one of Dn''s wives and had the name Leto.

    Leto had the most aggressive personality among the princes'' party. She normally was wrapped in heavy armor and carried a broadsword and arge shield.

    "Tsugumi, is your brother part incubus? I haven''t been able to get any sleep for days now! He keeps destroying sound barriers and mind screens Vesna and Autumn tried to make. It is as if he wants the whole world to hear how lewd their sex lives are!"

    There was another blue-haired woman seated beside her. The woman had her eyes closed and meditated while drinking her coffee. She then said to the disgruntled knight.

    "Leto, Dn is the same as him. Men, the good ones at least, are most on guard when they have sex. The ones who let their guardpletely down while making love die first."

    The blue-haired woman went by named Talvi. She had an extremely wide greatsword by her side. Eastern robes adored her sultry body that prioritized ease of movement and infiltration.

    Unlike Leto who had her hair down, Talvi had hers tied up in a Korean-style bun. Leto then rubbed her head in frustration as she signed.

    A smiling woman with gray hair tried to share her input to the discussion. "Leto, being lively in the bedroom is a mark of a good marriage. I think its a wonderful thing"

    "But Vesna, these guys are nothing but perverted exhibitionists. The man destroys any attempt to block his senses and doesn''t try to create a sound barrier as he vites his women! And the things he makes them do! It makes me sick!"

    Tsugumi listened to herints and then smiled as rested her chin on her hands at the table. "You say thatdy Leto, but your heart was racing just now. which y excited you? The princess and the scoundrel? The widow and the knight? Or the maid and her perverted master?"

    Autumn who wore priest garbs ced her hand to her mouth as she giggled in an innocent manner. "Hehe, Leto always liked Dn''s domineering side. I think she likes the ve and master y."

    "I disagree, Leto is a full-blown M, her fantasies should be the widow and the knight." Talvi made a small smile as she relished the red and embarrassed face her sister was making.

    Leto then ran and embraced her only sister who didn''t mock her. "Vesna! Talvi and Autumn are being mean to me. I am not a pervert, right? I mean, it should be okay once in a while right? Right?"

    The gray-haired woman brushed Leto''s hair like a mother as she consoled her. "There, there. Yes, dear, it is perfectly fine to have such fantasies. I will tell Dnter. We will support you no matter how depraved you may be."

    "Vesnaaaa that''s not it!!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On the other side of the hall, n, Dn, and the San-Baka were enjoying a round of drinks. Simr to the women they have been subjected toscivious moans and cries of fornication for the past three days.

    n and Dn noticeably had sunken cheeks both men quietly enjoyed their drinks as they had empty looks in their eyes. It looked like the life was sucked out of them. The San-Baka on the other hand grew stressed and kept downing ss after ss.

    "Rough day your highness?"

    "You can say that. The only problem with having a lot of women is being able to manage their libido."

    "Haha... I couldn''t agree more..."

    ".... Madame Xing?"

    "Yep..."

    "I don''t think I will be able to rest tonight as well."

    "Same, Xinger went out to buy lingerie."

    Prince Dn then clinked his ss with n''s, it has been only three days after Hiro''s marriage. Meaning they only got to half the honeymoon period.

    As n and Dn had vested interests in the Wolfen butcher, neither could leave. Meanwhile, a little ways from them San-Baka conversed while drinking.

    "Shit, my stats burn the alcohol before I even get the time to get tipsy, I''m like capt*in *mer*ca! How the hell am I going to get drunk?!"

    "Geo, slow down we can always use a tried and tested sleeping technique from the Krich Monastery. If you want to pass out."

    "Oh? What is it called? And how does it work?"

    "It''s called Krich love tap. I m the butt of my daggers on both of your temples really really hard. I guarantee you will fall asleep immediately."

    "... Lars, did they do this to all the children? That''s child abuse you know?"

    "Nah, they did it to everyone. No one couldin cause it worked like a charm. What to try?"

    "How could they, you all would have had concussions. No. I''m good..." The son of Renacida noticed his friend''s silence and tried to check on him.

    "Aurum. Are you okay? You have been really quiet."

    The blond man ignored him and continued to stare into the bottom of his ss. The man whispered in a voice only he could hear. "Does she like me? Do I have a shot? She isn''t someone who would kiss people randomly."

    As the night grew deeper, sounds of flesh pping on flesh again started to echo, with amorous moans and professions of love apanying them. Being the bread and butter of brothels normally all the rooms had soundproofing arrays that sealed the lewd sounds in private.

    However, Hiro felt such arrays extremely restricting. As he had a wide sensory range due to having high AGI, having his sense blocked could be likened to wearing facial masks or sunsses at night. If prevented you from knowing what happened around you.

    And as his wives were together with him, Hiro did not like to have any blind spots in his vision, so he destroyed all the soundproofing in his sensory range and scanned the area around him 24/7.

 Chapter 211 The Four Fs Of A Fulfilled Life 3 [R18]

    AN Note: Last R18/Lemon/Seggs chapter for volume 2, Can be skipped without missing much of the story. Enjoy the read.

    --------------------------------------

    Naturally, as a consequence, the sounds of their carnal depravity traveled beyond the thin walls. And in a building of system users who could hear five times better than a normal person everyone could hear everything.

    What they said, what they screamed. The sounds of their carnal desire. None of it escaped the notice of the ones present. Autumn and Vesna Dn''s white and ck mages both tried to create mind screens or sound barriers but every time Hiro felt their existence Hiro would break them using his overwhelming calibers.

    Unable to run from or hide from the sounds of pleasure. Dn''s wives and Madame Xing, rode their partners like animals, squeezing them dry of their essences which lead to their pathetic states.

    The hall of course was not protected from the show of the Mitsurugi and upon hearing the familiar voices, cries, and moans. The entire building started to groan in annoyance. Having sex was okay but people should be aware of the ruckus and tone it down. Not everyone could endure the stimtion.

    "They are starting again. Goodness sake how much stamina does this man have?" Leto once againined.

    Tsugumi smiled and boasted. "Nii-sama is unrivaled in bed. I foresee a baby boom in Partisan because of this week of desire. You could try and aim for onedy Leto. And like I said. If you want some study materials I have some excellent suggestions."

    Vesna walked towards her blonde sister and pulled her arm gently. "Come, Leto, I''m starting to feel strange too, let''s bring Dn to our room and have some fun. Tsugumi-san, thank you for your wisdom, we take our leave."

    Dn''s wives pulled the dry husk of a prince and went upstairs, Madame Xing also entered the hall with loud steps as she said in a domineering voice. "n, I am back! Let us continue. I brought a lot of good stuff!"

    Seeing the man be dragged away like a cow to a ughterhouse, the San-Baka waived him away and continued to drink. Tsugumi went to her nieces and ruptured her own eardrums. This way she could enjoy their break in silence.

    For the rest of the people, however, the next three days would be considered torture or entertainment. But for the Mitsurugi, this period existed only so they could reaffirm their love for one another.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sounds of low panting continued to echo in the night, a pink-haired woman held onto the sheets for dear life as her insides got ravaged by her beloved husband.

    To either side of the beauty, a blonde and blue-haired woman had both their rear ends towards the sky as their faces were pushed onto the bed. Their hands simrly tightly gripped the sheets as they tried to withstand the objects going in and out of them.

    Desperate whimpers escaped their lips. Simr to the one between them, neither could hold on as caliber phalluses impaled their wet shivering holes. All three women bit their teeth as the pleasure already passed beyond the point of ecstasy.

    Meanwhile, the man responsible for their pitiful plight mercilessly thrust his hips and arms. Two phallus-shaped caliber constructs covered his hands. Their size, shape, and temperature mimicked the one on his groin.

    "Darling¡­pant¡­ please have mercy! I have been cumming nonstop!"

    "My love, I beg you¡­pant¡­ if we keep this up¡­ I will break¡­."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Husband¡­huff¡­I don''t think I can hold on any longer. Let''s cum together¡­"

    Three voices continued to make muffled screams and tired moans as their honeymoon continued. Eventually, they all passed out from exhaustion. Hiro watched his beloved women sleep as he admired their pearl nes, and white tattoos made from his fluids.

    His eyes kept moving toward the brands he ced on them. Each had four, all extremely near their erogenous zones. It pleased him greatly to see their bodies have his mark on them. The funny this was that Hiro''s mark was exactly the same as his women''s.

    It had three swords pointed to the sky enclosed in a circle. Probably due to being Japanese, Hiro used the same simple alluding to the different words for "Mi" in Mitsurugi.

    Three heavenly beautiful swords. Thisbination of words entranced him. To him, the swords represented his women. Simr to the eternity armament, each woman had her own charm and personality. And Hiro loved them all to bits.

    Due to his love for them, the man never let his guard down; Even as he pleasured them. Hiro kept scanning the area to see if anyone would approach. Using both his map, fine trip wires made from caliber constructs, and his high AGI.

    The area around the room could be considered his kill zone. Anyone who would enter would feel the wrath of this psychotic husband. "Just try toe near here you fuckers. No one will touch my women so long as I breathe."

    After about half an hour, one by one the girls started walking up. Vanessa opened her eyes first and saw her husband lovingly smile as he fondled her breasts.

    "Hiro-sama, it would have been romantic if your hands weren''t so lewd." The man then sucked on her nipples as he kneaded the lumps on her chest. Nessa who failed to endure covered her mouth to stop herself from moaning once more.

    But then her husband''s hand went for her garden and yed with her clit, the Hiro''s fingers erotically vited her insides as he explored within. "My love, I''m feeling strange again. I will go stupid if you kept making my cum, my brain is already starting to be mush."

    As Nessa closed her legs and trapped Hiro''s hands, the man ignored her pleas and continued to bring her to the summit. But a woman pulled the man away from Vanessa as she pushed her slit to his face. "Husband. Lick."

    Hiro pulled Jade''s thighs as hey down on his back. Like a dog, the man obediently started to lick, suck and slurp the pink-haired woman''s gushing juices. As Jade had his face pinned to the bed, another blue-haired wife mounted his lower appendage in a reverse cowgirl position.

    Both women started to gyrate their hips as they sought nirvana. Nessa who came so close but then lost the stimtion felt annoyed. And brought one of her husband''s hands back to her groin and thrusted her hips into it.

    The chorus of amorous sounds made the butcher horny beyond belief and worked all three of his women with all his might. Soon three climaxing screams echoed in the night as the women copsed on him in a seductive heap.

    Like ying a card out of a deck, Hiro grabbed an arm from the pile not knowing whose it was. When he retrieved her, he sealed her lips and started to impale her in a variety of positions. After climaxing. He picked another girl and repeated.

    This went out for another day, as he emptied his load on their faces, chests, hands, feet, asses, pussies, thighs, and mouths. When he saw them covered in his jizz, he would then bring them to one another and order them like a tyrant.

    "Lick it off. Or I will punish you." Afraid of further loving, the three licked each other clean as much as they could. But their actions not only stimted the man who owned them even further but made all of them incredibly horny. Thus they soon fucked each other''s brains out like animals in heat.

 Chapter 212 The Four Fs Of A Fulfilled Life 4

    After three days, Hiro finally allowed his women to leave his side. He quickly removed the extremely stained covers and hid them in his inventory. ''I will never wash this thing. I have three blood marks on it. Hehe.''

    The splotches of blood proved his wives kept themselves chaste for him. Thus the marks could be considered a symbolic prize he won. Extremely pleased, Hiro originally wanted to wait for his wives to finish taking their baths.

    But thinking about the glorious view he would see he went to them. When he suddenly opened the door, his women only nced at him and went back to washing their bodies.

    Disappointed at theck of a reaction Hiro couldn''t help butment. Of "That''s it? You girls don''t even scream or try to cover yourselves?"

    Each woman smiled as they answered him. Their bodies were covered in soap as they washed off nearly a weeks worth of sweat, dirt, and cum.

    "Darling, you have seen my naked body for a week, and practically bathe me in your love. Why would I be embarrassed?"

    "Hiro-sama, this body belongs to you. It is only natural you would see it. Just as your body belongs to me."

    "Husband is Eros given flesh. Even If I hid, you would pin me to a wall and ravage me like you always do."

    Amused Hiro then sat to the side as his women washed themselves. Eventually, the girls stopped what they were doing and asked him. "Husband, it is annoying for you to keep watching."

    "But why?"

    "It feels more embarrassing than being naked darling."

    "Ho? Should I join you then?"

    The man then walked towards them as his member again showed its angry visage. The blonde wife then tried to push him away, its futility looked moreical than pathetic.

    "Hiro-sama if youe here, you will end up making love to us and covering us with sweat and love juices. We can here to get rid of those!"

    Unperturbed, her husband continued walking towards her only for him to stop at a distance she felt his breath. Hiro then started to sniff Vanessa''s neck. After a few moments, he walked back a few steps and expressed his regret.

    "Such a shame, your sweat was like a powerful aphrodisiac to me. It''s like your bodies are traps meant to capture my attention."

    Unable to say anything to such a perverted line, the women started down as blood rushed to their heads. Hiro then embraced his wives as he told them.

    "Darlings, don''t worry I won''t do anything. I am extremely tired and want to sleep after this bath, please wash me and then stay by my side as I sleep?"

    Finding it cute that their normally ferocious husband begged them forpany, each woman took soap, brushes, and shampoo to wash their man. But when their hands were about to touch him. He then added with a perverted smile.

    "I do not want to be washed with hands, wash me with your bodies." Even as they expressed their annoyance at his childish antics. The women still started to pour oils, liquid soap, and skin toners on their bodies and then rubbed themselves on him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Of course, Hiro didn''t let the chance to grope them slip by. As their bodies erotically spread the soap tother his body with their chests, thighs, and buttocks he enjoyed their lumps. Surprisingly however the man did as he said, aside from yful groping the man did nothing.

    It could be considered widely different from his normal behavior so the girls even got worried. They again wore their lingerie and apanied Hiro to the bed, yawning, the man eventually fell asleep.

    His state would be envious to most as he entered the dream world using Jei''sp as his pillow. Vanessa and Raylene on the other hand embraced him from both the front and the back. The girls thought nothing of his request and simply listened to Hiro''s breath as he slept.

    Soon the reason for their presence became apparent. Hiro started to uncontrobly twist and turn, and despite his wives embracing him, he wouldn''t remain still. The women started to panic when they saw the sweating out of their husband.

    "Darling! Are you alright? Wake up! I am here! Darling!" Raylene tried to rouse her man from his slumber. Suddenly Hiro started shouting, "No! Come back! Don''t leave me! Please! I will do anything!"

    Jei and Nessa took Hiro''s hands and cradled them on their faces as they sent calibers to Hiro''s mind. Hiro continued to violently shiver like he experienced subzero temperatures at the north pole, yet that couldn''t be true as he continued to sweat like he was in a sauna.

    Hiro then opened his eyes as he woke up. The moment he did the trembling stopped. The man then left his wives and went to the balcony beside their room. He stared in silence towards the moon trying to shake off the vestiges of his nightmare.

    Jade, Vanessa, and Raylene felt rmed at the sudden turn of events. They followed Hiro and remained silent as they hugged him. The man didn''t speak or exin but appreciated the gesture and hugged them tightly in return.

    Unwilling to let her husband carry his fears alone, Vanessa ced her hands on Hiro''s face and made him look at her. "My love, what is wrong? Please tell us so we can help you."

    The man gripped her hands and spoke. "It is a recurring nightmare I have had since being reborn in this world. It scares me too much I could no longer sleep. I am sorry you had to see such a pathetic side to me. But I thought... I thought they would stop if I slept with all of you in my arms."

    Raylene then rested her face on his shoulders from behind as she disagreed with his statement. "Darling, you are not pathetic. You are fearless in battle and have a will of steel. But it is impossible to be strong all the time. That is why we are here."

    She then wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his cheek. "We are your empresses. We apany you both in love and war. Do not fear. You are no longer alone."

    Jei then brought Hiro''s hand to her chest and ced her hand on his. "Husband listen to our hearts. Hear their beating, feel their warmth. So long as we still breathe, all is not lost. We are alive. We are together. We will ovee anything."

    Warmth flooded Hiro''s entire being. The love his women had for him could not be measured, but their love destroyed his fears. This made Hiro d they were with him now. The man then made a silent prayer.

    ''Oh [Creator] I thank you for allowing me to meet my girls. Please protect them.''

    Hiro then gave each woman a kiss and then began to talk. "I told you about Alter Hiro, right? The one who became what you call a Venator. He told me in his dreams Rhyne and her faction won, and Hiroyuki Mitsurugi lost. Even though he had a hundred times my power; He still could not win.

    "He told me to cover more ground, the man and his wives seperated, and unfortunately, that allowed his women to start dying one by one. When Alter Hiro lost all three of your versions in his reality. He went insane, I hear his words every night.

    "If I do not find a way to win this war, I will lose you three too. And that thought terrifies me more than death."

 Chapter 213 The Four Fs Of A Fulfilled Life 5

    After Hiro officially consummated his marriage with his harem, they began to understand why he grew desperate. After Hiroyuki left them, the man went through trial after trial without being able to rest. He met beings from another lifetime and found himself embroiled in a war between two powerful factions and a master n than spanned millennia.

    If that was not enough, he then felt the loss of his harem in the world which turned him insane. He became a being known as the [Herald of the Forsaken]. Finally, he dueled an alternate version of himself that came from another reality. Originally he just mentioned it in passing, but as Lene, Nessa, and Jei would now be fighting, he told them everything.

    Marriage is like an anomaly. Throughout the ages and its long history, everyone gained an opinion on it. These opinions were shaped by their experiences as children or the situations around their peers which either reinforced or broke those said opinions.

    There is no one foolproof way to handle marriage, everyone is different. And while there are nuggets of wisdom to be found, that wisdom can only be used as a guide, not an absolutew. One such topic for discussion revolved around the paradox of truth.

    Do you or do you not tell your spouse everything there is to know about you? There are stories of devotion so amazing it supports telling the truth, on the other hand, betrayals and adultery are alsomonce. Depending on who you ask, their opinion about the truth may lie somewhere in this paradigm.

    Thus it is better to tell everything to your spouse and risk getting hurt? Or keep secrets to spare you and your partner the misery of dealing with the said secrets. The answer is usually based on three points regarding the rtionship.

    1. Do you trust your partner enough to grant them ess to this secret?

    2. Do you have faith in your partner to not react in a manner that would endanger your marriage?

    3. Do value the pain your spouse would feel after they find out more than you value your security?

    Normally when one does not answer yes to all three, they would try to find some reason to justify lying. Hiding behind even more lies such as "I did it to protect her.", "It was either that or our marriage!" or even "He would kill me!"

    It is said that no lie will remain unknown forever. And that the truth will set you free. This could be considered true in some sense, as the more lies you bind yourself the heavier the price of truth will be. Small lies add up till it bes so big they could dictate one''s entire life.

    Hiro who knew of this told himself he would never fall into the same trap. Back on earth one of his pastime gigs was waiting tables atte-night bars. Due to his can-do attitude, he got promoted to being an assistant bartender when he got older.

    Even though he was an assistant, he never actually made drinks. His responsibilities revolved around wiping therge number of sses, mopping the floor when someone threw up, and delivering the drinks. Sometimes however he would hear the stories of those who drown their sorrows with the bottle.

    Amon theme to all of them was they started with a lie. A lie to get a sale, a lie to a business partner. A lie to their spouse. A lie to their boss. A lie to ensure they do not get punished. Wisdom can be derived from both the wise and the foolish. The wise will give you their wisdom through their words. The foolish will give you wisdom with their lives.

    This was why despite barely being an adult, Hiro had a wealth of knowledge. And nothing came out of hiding the truth. It will always see the light of day. Thus the man spared no detail from his battle harem. Originally he told them just excerpts about needing power. Now he told them why. And their responses were vastly different from what he expected.

    "I see, then we have arge fight on our hands." Said his blue-haired wife.

    The blonde with heterochromia added. "We need allies, lots of them."

    "Strong ones. Ones who will be able to withstand what is toe." Said the pink-haired woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Despair only existed where there is no hope. So long as there is hope even a tiny shred of it. Despair would never win. They neither cried, nor did they get frightened. Marriage meant one simple truth, a vow, I will not leave you no matter what.

    Thus the option of abandoning him, or hiding never entered their minds. It did not matter if this fight was insane. The only thing they looked at is if Hiro would join it. If he did, then they would as well. There is no other alternative.

    This war would be what would end their lives and the world. Even if it is hopeless, that only bes a certainty if you give up. So long as you do not, that chance will never vanish.

    Raylene looked at her sisters and nodded. Like a silent deration, the other two also expressed their agreement. The woman then spoke for all of them.

    "Darling, tomorrow, we want to train like Aurum and the others. Due to being empresses, we can already forgo sleep."

    "No. That is too much, we need to start it slow, you only have recovered your bodies. Fighting is out of the question!"

    "Hiro-sama, do you believe in us?"

    "..."

    "If you cannot believe in us, believe in our love for you. Hiding while you die is something I will never do."

    "But Nessa..I.."

    "Husband. Stop being stupid. Our levels reset to 1 and we lost all our skills. But you granted us 30% of your stats. We now have over 300 in all three just from being part of your harem. We are not flowers to be protected."

    "BUT WHAT IF YOU GET HURT? WHAT IF YOU DIE? I CANNOT GO THROUGH THAT AGAIN JEI!" Getting angry Hiro pushed his wives away in frustration. If it was anyone else he would agree with his wife. But if they died because of training then it was pointless.

    "We have a decade! You three will take it slow! THAT IS WHAT IS GOING TO HAPPEN! END OF DISCUSSION!" His calibers created a pressure that forced his women to kneel. As he saw them get hurt, he immediately canceled it but his guilt prevented him from asking if they were alright.

    This was normally what started marital issues. Differences in opinion. Marriages, even with just one partner were already painful to work through. Harems were even worse. While force may work it does nothing but strain rtionships.

    When the pressure ended, Lene forced herself to stand and wobbled towards Hiro. The guilt from seeing his woman drag her body due to his brief loss of control hurt Hiro more than getting stabbed. Raylene smiled as she wrapped her arms around her husband.

    "Darling. I love you. And I know you love me. As your battle harem, we do not wish to be your weakness. We wish to be your strength. Coddling us will not help us survive theing storm, getting as strong as possible will." The woman then stepped aside as her sisters also hugged their husband.

    Hugging granted warmth but it had many scientific benefits. The brain releases Oxytocin, which ys an important role in social bonding. It slows down the heart rate and reduces stress and anxiety levels. While in his embrace his wives started tofort him.

 Chapter 214 The Four Fs Of A Fulfilled Life 6

    "My love if we take it slow, the strength you could have gained from the same period will be lost. As we are now we cannot battle beside you. We need to gain power, once we do, not only can we help you but we will also be able to recruit allies."

    "Husband, I believe in you. Even if the world doubts you. I never will. Please believe in me too. I know you adore us. And we love you so much for that. But this and that are separate. Your love will not protect us in theing war. We need power. Do not stand in the way because you are anxious."

    The reincarnator knew, he understood that he was being both irrational and stupid. His protectiveness interfered with his logic. Under his careful watch, they would remain safe and protected. Like birds in a cage. But simr to what Raylene said, this would only give them false strength. With their mettle untested, like ss, they would shatter when hardships arose.

    Fighting when your life is a mistake away from death could be considered insane. But that is the space where strength manifests. Vanessa also said it right, due to Hiro giving his attention to them, He will stagnate. Unable to grow stronger, his desire for their safety will destroy his desperation for strength. And without strength, he would not be able to do anything.

    Finally, Jade''s unmistakable logic drove the nail in. His fear was detrimental to their survival. Just as coddling a child will prevent the person from growing. Hiro wanted to keep his women safe now at the cost of decreasing the odds of their survival in the future.

    Hearing Hiro''s story about him bing the herald when he thought they died made it clear. The man in front of them is broken. He anchored his entire existence in their lives. If they all died or left him. Hiroto Musashi / Hiroyuki Mitsurugi would not survive.

    His women all knew this. Thus they decided telepathically. If they hold his life in their hands, then they would protect it above all else. And the only way to do that is to grow stronger. So strong no one can kill them. This was for Hiro, thus even if the man himself disagreed; They would rather fight and get into an argument now than to lose him again in the future.

    Both sides loved one another dearly. Both sides also felt what it was like to lose the other. They choose different actions and were now at odds. Yet it seemsical that their fight stemmed from their intense desire to protect the other.

    This was a problem when you fall in love with people who disregard themselves. It bes a paradox of whose life bes more important. Hiro ced the lives of his harem above all. Nessa, Lene, and Jei simrly valued their husband''s life ahead of theirs.

    Thus until one relented, they would never see eye to eye. Because both sides fought for what they valued most which ironically in this case was each other. Hiro who still refused to ept their reasoning didn''t answer and simply enjoyed the warmth of his women.

    They wore almost transparent pajamas that felt extremely good to the skin. If one added the ample chests of each woman and shapely hips, normally the man would grow horny from the stimtion. But right now they were deciding matters in battle, not the bedroom.

    As Hiro''s left and right sides had a woman, Lene moved behind her man and embraced him. Her husband''s broad back looked so powerful and so fragile at the same time. How much pressure did this back have to shoulder alone for so long? Regardless of that, what mattered was he now had his battle harem.

    "Darling, we love you. That is why we want this. The stronger we get the easier it will be to protect you. Didn''t you train so desperately because you wanted the power to defend us from harm? We are the same. We will not relent on you for this. Because to us. To me. You are most important."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man took one of Raylene''s hands and kissed it. This was what it meant to be married. To have a partner that would push you forward. Hiro right now didn''t push his women forward but rather shackled them. How would they fly if he kept them caged? If he really loved them shouldn''t he support their endeavors?

    None of the women said anything as they continued to bask in the warmth of their husband. Hiro was not stupid, he acted with the big picture in mind. The massacre in Anvil and the monster invasion were both calcted moves to show his power and let everyone know that he meant business.

    Hiro, due to experiencing various things could be considered ruthless, psychopathic, and borderline insane. The only saving grace is his anchor to his harem, despite knowing that his women had all the logic. The man refused to listen to their counsel.

    And yet Alter Hiro''s words reverberated in his mind.

    ("Hiro, in this world weakness is a sin. Grow stronger, stronger than I ever was, stronger than anything and everything. This is the only way Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade will survive. If not for me do it for them. I don''t deserve them due to my stupidity. But you still have the chance to make things right.")

    Focusing on them means not being able to focus on himself. He needed to grow stronger but in order to do so he needed to leave them. The paradox prevented him from moving forward. But the man refused to leave them behind, but they will die if he brought them.

    Jade then stole his lips with a light kiss as she whispered. "The answer is to be as strong as you so we can grow together. Give us one week. To protect you, my dear husband. I will not let anything get in my way."

    "You can read my thoughts?" asked Hiro. A second person gave him a light peck on his cheeks. "She cannot Hiro-sama, but your face has always been easy to read. One week my love. Just one week. We will chase after you at that time. If in one week we cannot beat Aurum, Lars, and Geo we will relent and follow your will."

    Seven days, depending on the context it could be short or incredibly long. Hiro started thinking if it was possible. The San-Baka total fun camp days from both sessions was 5 days. In order to gain more power than them they needed to work a lot harder.

    Yet the implications were attractive, if they seeded, it would mean they would be able to fight some of the weakest monsters at Hiro''s level. As the exp needed to go up skyrocketed. This gap would grow shorter the longer they fought. Unable to deny them Hiro acquiesced and told his wives his response.

    "Seven days, I will let you go as hard as you want in that time. But if after seven days you cannot defeat the San-Baka you will follow my rules moving forward. Are we clear?"

    ted at his response his girls jumped on him to celebrate. Their momentum couldn''t throw the man off, but he moved to ensure they did not fall. Sacrificing himself theynded in a rough heap, with the impact from the fall shouldered on his back. His giggling wives all expressed their happiness and delight and thanked Hiro nonstop.

 Chapter 215 The Four Fs Of A Fullfilled Life 7

    After covering their husband with kisses each woman excitedly pulled their man off the floor. "Darling, let''s go back to bed, we need an early start tomorrow."

    The reincarnator who wanted a romp in the sheets smiled wryly. Raylene''s words meant no snu-snu until the seven days is up. A blonde woman tiptoed like a cat and nibbled on his left ear.

    "Do not feel sad my love, this is for you. After our battle, you can vent yourself on us as much as you want. Please endure till then." Annoyed at the audacity of his woman. Hiro embraced her waist and went after her neck like a vampire.

    "Kya!¡­ Hiro-sama! Not there!"

    The man kissed and sucked her soft flesh. Due to the force, the skin grew red as the vein under the kiss started to rupture which created a hickey. Contrary to popr belief, hickeys otherwise known as love bites don''t always appear romantic.

    Sometimes they looked like someone poked you with a stick too hard. Bruising from when teeth or too much force came into y made them look painful. However, the novelty of marking your property was a custom as old as time.

    Due to having increased STR, if Hiro tried to give a hickey to a normal woman; Not only would he rip apart her skin and flesh when he sucked. But the danger of sending the woman into shock due to the pain is almost a certainty.

    These differences created a gulf between System users and normal people. No matter how much a normal human loved a system user, death is a possibility for normal humans when they procreate.

    Now that Hiro''s women had higher stats, he could be a little rougher. And should theye near his level, then at that time, he could really cut loose. The man couldn''t wait.

    Sensing his intent, Jade jumped on the ground and wrapped her arms around her husband''s neck. "Husband. Echi. Carry me." Like a spoiled cat, Jade when not in analytical mode acted like a pet starved for attention.

    As Hiro knew that his pink-haired woman hardly trusted anyone else, her demeanor showed an extreme vulnerability hidden from the world. She let her hair down only when he was present.

    The reincarnator''s heart grew warm from the trust she granted him. He then supported Jei''s bottom in a piggyback. The naughty woman then brought her legs together in front of his stomach in a leg lock.

    His wife''s sultry whispers then came into his ears like pillow talk. "Prepare yourself, husband. When I level up some more. I will return the favor and fuck you till you faint ~"

    The woman then kissed his neck in a sloppy disy of lust as she continued. "On that day, even if you beg for mercy, you will gain no rest. I will make sure to empty the contents of your balls into my womb ~"

    Smiling at the thought, Hiro grew excited. Feeling neglected Raylene started to rub her hand on the bump in her husband''s pants as she glued herself to his right side.

    "Remember this darling, the humiliation we felt this week, we will return to you seven-fold. On that day no matter how much you withhold your sperm, you will release everything. Over and over again until I get impregnated with your child in my belly ~"

    Vanessa who wanted to support her sisters also added her two cents. "Hiro-sama, I love you but I love my sisters too. So when we strike you will have no ally. We will shackle you on a bed and use you as a flesh dildo for our own amusement ~"

    Hiro grew horny at the grand ims and threats of his beloved women. He then made a perverted smile as he grabbed Vanessa and Raylene''s waist while Jade had her arms and legs around him.

    "You girls are too arrogant. Brag after you gained the strength not before. As punishment for going against me, I will destroy your pussies and make sure none of you will be able to stand tomorrow."

    The reincarnator then went inside, threw his women on the harem bed, and made love to them roughly for the remainder of the night. The seductive chorus of cries for mercy, screams for pleasure and unintelligent moaning echoed throughout Arcus Kiss.

    Its intensity seemed to mark the finale for a week-long sex-crazed honeymoon. The potency of the lust and depravity raised boners and soaked panties to all who heard them.

    When morning came those who knew what today brought were bought ecstatic and joyful, especially the men.

    In Dn''s suite. A man struggled to get up as he had four bountiful women lying on top of him like a snake mating ball. Their bodies grabbed onto his limbs and torso, preventing the man from moving without waking them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s finally over. Sweethearts please get up, we need to talk with Hiro at once."

    Influenced by the intense atmospherest night, his wives were all currently devoid of energy after over-exerting themselves. While the prince had enough STR to throw them all off of him, the notion was alien, a man who treats his women like shit does not deserve them.

    Thus Dn could only stay in ce as he tried to wake his beloved wives in a gentle manner.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The San-Baka sat in the dining hall along with Tsugumi and acted like their mother. Although extremely annoying for some, the three men all had love-filled expressions at the woman''s genuine concern for their wellbeing.

    "Lars, stop being picky and eat your greens. How can you grow healthy if you don''t eat a bnced diet!"

    "But Lady Tsugumi, I am already fit and very strong."

    Like a tyrant, Tsugumi ced a helping of sd on the ck-haired San-Baka''s te. The two other menughed at his pathetic face, as he hated greens.

    "You too are no better! Geo! How can you drink so much caffeine? You are jumpy all the time because of that, from today onwards you are forbidden from drinking coffee, make do with tea."

    "Ha? But Lady Tsugumi I''m already a mid-level [Adept]! I don''t even need sleep! Besides, I''m only on edge when you are around and it is not due to caffeine."

    "Shut it, you coffee addict! And you Aurum! You eat too many sweets! You will get fat!"

    "But my Lady a system user burns arge number of calories, I actually still have a caloric deficit even with all this."

    "Aurum, sugar turns the brain to mush. I have seen you eat raw meat. You do not need sugar. You just indulge in it like because of your sweet tooth."

    "But¡­"

    "No buts! You all are too easygoing, I will look after you all instead of your families. When you get a wife then the responsibility would fall on her."

    Hiro and his women came down and entered the hall, hearing Tsugumi''s words. Her brother couldn''t help butment "If I didn''t know any better I say you already own that position Tsugu."

    "Nii-sama! Onee-samas! Come lets eat! What are your ns for today."

    "Oh you know, we already went through the three Fs, we need one more toplete the set."

    "Three Fs?"

    Aurum stood up and bowed to Hiro and his wives then faced Tsugumi. "Lady Tsugumi, the four Fs of a fulfilled life is a mantra that is famous in Valor city. It was made popr by the emperor Leonidas Dominii."

    "Oh? What did it say?" asked the white-haired sword saint.

    The answer came from the son of Renacida. "Lady Tsugumi the mantra was as follows: Fucking. Feeding. Feeling. Fighting. the people who revel in all four will live a fulfilled life."

 Chapter 216 The Sword Saint VS The Heavenly Sword

    "It actually has apanion mantra, my Lady. ''Fucking. Feeding. Feeling. Fighting. Battle Harems were created solely to satisfy the 4 Fs of a fulfilled life.'' I believe Emperor Dominii said it as well." Lars simr to Geo and Aurum stood at attention and waited formands from their employer.

    "Heee! How lewd! Eating to? That''s too lewd!" Tsugumi whose head started to overheat from the vivid images she got from misunderstanding, ced her hands on her ears and started zoning out.

    Ignoring his perverted sister, Hiro addressed the men he trained as bodyguards. "San-Baka, I have a task for you." Just with a few words from Hiro, the light-hearted atmosphere of the entire hall evaporated like smoke.

    Aurum, Geo, and Lars originally smiling. All kneeled on one knee like knights. Hiro has only given them threemands so far. Investigate the Anvil ck market auction, protect the Srayver caravan, and annihte the monster invasion 12,000 strong.

    Their master seldom gave orders, but when they did it involved extremely high stakes. So naturally, as the time of rest was over, the work began. All three of them knew that following Hiro meant they danced on the edge of a knife every day.

    The three men who grew ustomed to such events as their normalcy felt incredibly bored at guard duty. Tsugumi being present became the only thing that made them look forward to every day.

    Tsugumi, who felt the change naturally felt surprised at the situation. He joinedter than them and thus never saw how Hiro basically threw them to the ocean when they did not know how to swim.

    She had yet to try and form meaningful rtionships with them but knew just like her, no one who would be able to follow her brother had wills made of stone.

    "You will duel with my wives in an all-out match in a week. If you win I will fire you all. If you lose then I no longer have a need for your services."

    "!!!!!"

    rmed the three men tried to process their master''s instructions, sce came in the form of the three women beside him.

    "Darling, you exin things in such a grave manner. Aurum, Geo, Lars, let me rify, you will not be fired if you lose."

    "Hiro-sama, as a former employee, if you exin it like that your men would hate you. Please do not be concerned you guys, this match is for us not him. We will train for a week and wish to test our mettle against you three afterwards."

    "Husband is too protective. We need you to do your best. He is just scared that we will get hurt. You will not be fired. But he will grant a reward if you win. Right husband?"

    "It is already a reward they can walk away with their lives right?"

    "Hiro-sama¡­"

    Suddenly Tsugumi pulled out a bone rapier and got between Hiro and the San-Baka. The white-haired sword saint pointed the sword towards her brother''s heart as she spoke.

    "Nii-sama. I will not have you disparage them in front of me even when they showed you such loyalty. Give them a reward! Otherwise, I will beat you again!"

    "You would go against me for them Tsugu?"

    "Do not try to change the topic Nii-sama. You know I would die for you, but you treat Aurum, Lars, and Geo too harshly! They are important to us and are irreceable to me."

    "Ho? You treat them as if they are already yours then dear Imouto?  I told you to stop being delusional."

    "That is beside the point. For our goals we need them. I will not allow you to lose good men for your stupidity and tant disregard for their loyalty. I am prepared toe to blows with you if need be!"

    The dining hall atmosphere grew frigid as two powerful people were at odds. Calibers already started to revolve around both of them and with neither side backing down a full-on sh of titans seemed imminent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurum then stood up and approached Hiro. "Master, I know what I want for my reward if we win the duel." As Hiro didn''t take his eyes away from Tsugumi, the one who answered him was Jei.

    "Speak. What is your request."

    "Allow me to marry Lady Tsugumi and join her battle harem."

    The calibers around Tsugumi disappeared as the sword saint got dumbfounded. "What? Marry? Me?" she croaked unable to stand still.

    Geo and Lars also followed and spoke their own requests.

    "I wish the same, I am in love with Tsugumi. Aniki, give her to me. I will protect her with my life."

    "Master, I cannot imagine being with any other woman but Lady Tsugumi, please allow me to marry her. I vow my de and all my descendants to the Mitsurugi family if you grant this request."

    "EEeeeeh?!!!, EEeeeeh?!!!! What are you three all saying? You are all in love with me? Nii-sama do you have [Husband''s Loyalty] turned on again?!"

    Hiro who was silent, exerted pressure on his men using his calibers. All three stood their ground and gritted their teeth. The force exerted on them was heavy enough to make their bones creak and created depressions in the ground. However, none of them kneeled.

    "I already said my sister was off limits you fucking shits. How do you want me to make it even easier to understand¡­"

    About to lose it Hiro almost pulled out his weapons before a gentle palm touched his cheek. "Darling, please do not be like this. They are good men and more importantly, Tsugumi adores them. If you murder even one of her men, she will hate you forever."

    Hearing the words of his beloved wife, the man canceled his calibers and looked at Tsugumi. Knowing that her brother waited for his answer the sister of the Mitsurugi couldn''t help but nod.

    As someone who was starved for attention, Tsugumi grew afraid of loneliness. While she had a brother, he could not be expected to spend all his time with her. She knew it was imperative for her to find another group to mingle with.

    Thus she started to bond with the San-Baka. A trio of devilishly handsome men that made her heart flutter. They were powerful warriors who butchered people and monsters without mercy while being extremely nice to her alone.

    The contrast made her feel special. Unsure if they genuinely liked her or if it was at her brother''s orders, she grew hesitant to reciprocate their attention.

    What if she was wrong? To the young woman who never experienced love, it was frightening. When they fought together, the three men protected her like a princess it made her extremely cherished.

    Yet at the same time, they treated Tsugumi like an equal. They never looked down on her and treated her with respect. When she noticed the courtesans approaching them her heart started to hurt.

    The pain would suddenly disappear and be reced with joy when they ignored the tant flirting of the thirsty women. Aurum, Geo, and Lars never smiled for them only for her.

    Thus unknowingly they entered her heart. While Hiro and his wives had their honeymoon. Tsugumi kept busy with training and sword drills and always the three men would try and make her life easier.

    They would prepare snacks, drinks, and towels and wait on her like butlers. Even when sheined they smiled and stayed with her. Bit by bit she found herself excited to wake up just to meet and talk to them.

    "I¡­I want them by my side Nii-sama. I am not yet sure if this is love. But I do not want them to leave me."

 Chapter 217 The Sword Saint VS The Heavenly Sword 2

    "Nii-sama you know I will never leave you, but please don''t make me choose between you and them. I am a bad person, I am selfish, needy, and unruly. Being with them makes me feel happy."

    Geo, Lars, and Aurum who heard her derations for the first time grew ecstatic. Being the people who investigated Tsugumi''s past, they knew her extremely well. The woman while beyond powerful longed to be acknowledged and loved.

    Her tragic past made them pity her at first. But the wounds they all shared allowed them to understand each other. And bit by bit each man fell head over heels for Tsugumi.

    Hiro who had an inkling of such matters rubbed his eyes in annoyance. His wives all started to giggle which did not fit the tense mood. Vanessa came forward and held Tsugumi''s hands as she smiled.

    "Tsugumi-chan, I am so happy for you. You deserve to be happy; your brother also wants that for you as well. He may not show it, but he thinks about you a lot. Its LOVE! I know it, now we just have to n for the wedding!"

    Another blue-haired wife walked forward as her stern voice told everyone the thing they forgot. "Tsugumi, while I support your decision to find happiness; My sisters and I cannot lose the duel in a week. Much is at stake for us."

    Lars who grew antsy spoke in seriousness. "I acknowledge that Lady Raylene. But to us. What is on the line could not be any higher."

    "What you want matters not, Larua. You fight for happiness. We fight for survival. As much as I adore Tsugumi. This is a fight I will never lose." Jei then strutted in between the San-Baka and Tsugumi.

    Geo stood up and made a gentleman''s bow. "Thank you for the warning Lady Jade. But I am not doing this for happiness. Tsugumi makes me feel alive. I do not wish to separate from her and no one will force me to do so."

    Vanessa then walked towards Geo; her heterochromia eyes both shone like jewels as she spoke with authority. "You say such things, yet you cannot grant Tsugumi''s request? For your own selfishness, you threaten to give my sister much heartache Renacida."

    "Lady Vanessa, any man would desire his woman to only belong to him. Sharing is harder for us than it is for women." Aurum at this point simrly walked forward and stood in front of Nessa. His domineering frame started to exert Calibers as he did so.

    "We also think of ourselves, as men who do not like being emascted. Forcing a rtionship on such grounds naturally not be beneficial for both parties."

    At his rebuttal, Lene took point and got in Aurum''s face. "You speak like you have an issue with those who share Standar. If such is your will, then prove it through battle. Battle harems are not built on only love but force!

    "What I see are cowards. You fear being ill-treated due to better men being present. Prove your worth then! I will not allow spineless weaklings to be the ones who guard my sister''s back!"

    "My Ladies, you are all being unreasonable. Men have always had more wives than the other way around. I adore Lady Tsugumi, but I am not willing to share her." Uncharacteristically Lars rebutted with an emotional voice.

    "That was before the battle harem system. Arcus harems grant women the ability to birth triplets at the minimum. In terms of baby production. Arcus and dius harems are equal.

    "I agree with Lene. You boys talk too much. If you want Tsugumi, then fight for her. If you can''t beat us then you don''t deserve her!" Jei joined her sisters in a united front against the San-Baka.

    As she heard the exchanges Tsugumi''s heart grew full from happiness. In front of her were three men who wanted her, and three sisters who ced her best interests above anyone else''s.

    Tsugumi felt guilty, she longed to be surrounded by a bevy of handsome men. But knew that it would ce the men in contempt if she forced such circumstances on them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yet her sisters-inw cared not for what the men would feel but only focused on what made her happy. When they chatted she told them she liked all three and that her heart hurt when she considered only choosing one.

    That fleetingment was enough for her brother''s wives to be at odds with the ones trying to court her. Such were the bonds of family. Especially the one she belonged to now.

    Gone were the days she remained alone. Now the people in front of her cherished her so much they would rathere to blows than see her cry. Such affection made her tears fall uncontrobly.

    ''Is it alright for me to feel such happiness? After everything I did, do I deserve such people in my life? They are all so wonderful, I must have saved the world in my past life or something.''

    Due to her musing Tsugumi failed to see a man stand beside her. He didn''t say anything he just listened to what the ones in front tried to convey. The sword saint normally considered her brother a muscle-headed brute. Yet today he remained silent.

    In worry, she called out to her beloved Nii-sama, the person who made their entire groupe together. "Nii-sama, why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "I¡­I am conflicted." Answered the man before her. Knowing his thoughts must be erratic she waited.

    "This match is due to a disagreement with my wives, so I want them to lose. But if when they do you gain a family of your own I¡­I also want that for you. Yet I wish you to remain with me too; doing so will give you much hardship.

    "Having them as husbands would increase your safety. If my wives win on the other hand they will only increase the danger they will be in. There is no easy answer to this."

    "Nii-sama, may I ask a question?" at her inquiry Hiro silently nodded his head. Tsugumi then fiddled with her fingers and asked.

    "How do you deal with the guilt of having a harem? These peopley down their pride to give you 100% of their heart. Yet we have the arrogance to not reciprocate and ask that they permit us to cheat with another."

    Hiro then answered with a firm voice "By being someone who deserves their affection. If normal people can only love with 100% of their heart we need 300%. To those of much is given, much is also required."

    The man then faced his adopted sister who had the same white hair as he did and patted her head. "Love them enough for 100%. Protect them, cherish them, and ensure they never regret their decision. Never betray them and ce limits on yourself. That is what I n to do."

    Tsugumi who digested the wisdom of her brother asked in return. "Nii-sama let me join the battle. I want to show my mettle in marrying my hubbies. I know you will never fight against my Onee-samas, but you cannot join as it will tip the bnce too much if you do."

    The woman seemed to have found her mettle as she said with full conviction. "My harem and I will fight against your battle Harem Heavenly Sword. If I win you will allow me to marry then."

    "What happens when you lose?" asked her brother.

    "I won''t. Even without your support. I will fight for my happiness."

 Chapter 218 The Sword Saint VS The Heavenly Sword 3

    Saying nothing Hiro watched his sister move forward with his blessing. With light steps, Tsugumi skipped toward her husbands and her sisters-inw. A harem is already a selfish thing. No matter how one justifies it, harems break the very notion of fidelity.

    As such, if one wishes to gain one, the dominant must be one who justifies having an army of lovers. Admitting that harems are selfish and do not make sense is the first step to making them better. Since your harem members already give you their everything, the least you can do is make them happy.

    If it was hard to ensure the happiness of a single person, then no matter how impossible, the harem seeker must fulfill such an arduous task of pleasing his or her entire harem. This could be considered the absolute minimum if one wished to have multiple partners.

    Tsugumi sided with her husbands as she addressed her sisters. "Onee-samas, I thank you for cherishing me so, but my hubbies are not cowardly nor are they spineless weaklings. They love me and I them, how we address our affairs is our own. I understand how important this duel is for you but I simrly cannot lose."

    Hiro then walked and address them all. "With our matters finalized then we will proceed with our first duel. In order to make it official Tsugumie here." Tsugumi stepped forward and stood in front of Hiro.

    - Alert: You are about to enter the Heavenly Sword battle harem under Hiroto Musashi as a dius Paramour rank Submissive. ¨C

    - Do you ept? YES | NO -

    Tsugumi who received the alert felt extremely happy. She wanted something tangible to say she and her brother were part of the same family. Thus she secretly couldn''t wait to ask when she could join his battle harem. She couldn''t contain her excitement now that the invite was in front of her.

    "Nii-sama, a Paramour? Incest is bad you know? And I cringe at the thought of spending my days with you."

    "Shut up Tsugumi, I only have 10% to spare, I am giving you 7% so keep quiet and be grateful."

    The more she heard the more Tsugumi knew her brother always kept her at the back of his mind. To some 7% was little, buting from a dog rank from the Hand of Shadows. To her, 7% meant the world. Tsugumi knew how much he loved her sisters inw, thus she was fine thinking they got a whopping 90% of his domination link.

    As she thought about it the remaining 3% was already spoken for. It seemed his brother was serious. He had no intention of getting anyone else. This was both his conviction and his proof of how much he loved his wives.

    Inwardly Tsugumi nned to copy her beloved brother. If her men were already hurt just from having a third of her time. How would they feel if she added more the longer her years went on? As years pass the discontentment would rear its ugly head leading to separation or divorce.

    Hopefully, she prayed to the [Creator] that the love of her hubbies would allow them to share. She would do anything and everything to make it so. As she indicated her willingness Hiro started to speak his vow.

    "I Hiroyuki Mitsurugi, Vow to uphold your honor and give you both my affection and trust. As Dominant I grant the dius Paramour rank title to Tsugumi Mitsurugi to be my ally until death does us part or our trust be broken.

    "I desire for you to find your happiness and for your heart to be cherished. So long as my heart beats I will love and protect you as your Brother. This I swear on my life and my sword."

    - Confirmed. -

    At Hiro''s vow Tsugumi was already in tears, long has she dreamed of this moment; after suffering so much hardship, she now finally belonged to her brother''s household. With a shaky voice, she spoke her oath.

    "I Tsugumi Mitsurugi, vow to defend your honor and your heart. My love and my sword will never turn against you. No matter what may stand before our horizon, be it a storm that knows no end or cmities that seem insurmountable. My candle shall forever burn beside you in this life and the next."

    - Please choose the Offering for your Dominant (Hiroyuki Mitsurugi |Hiroto Musashi) ¨C

    - Warning: The Offering is a percentage of the Submissive''s power based on avable attributes. Once epted, the stat percentage cannot be revoked by the Submissive. If the Link is destroyed willingly or unwillingly. The stats cannot be recovered. ¨C

    -Warning: Offerings above 25% will cause harm to the Submissives once the Link is broken and are irreversible. ¨C

    - Proceed? YES | NO ¨C

    - Confirmed. -

    - Alert: Please indicate the percentage of Offering ¨C

    - Alert: Offering Rank table. ¨C

    =100% - Enved<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    >90% - Captive

    >75% - Junkie

    >50% - Affectionate

    >25% - Servant

    >10% - Follower

    - Alert: Please indicate the percentage of Offering ¨C

    - Alert: Confirm with offering: Affectionate ¨C

    - Confirmed -

    - Alert: Submissive Tsugumi Mitsurugi has chosen to offer 55% thereby entering the Affectionate rank. ¨C

    Hiro who saw the offering nodded in approval. This percentage ensured even if Hiro died Tsugumi will incur injuries but would not perish. That danger existed with first-generation links. If multiple generations used Enved. If the dom dies, all of subs will follow as well.

    - Alert: Dominant Hiroyuki Mitsurugi |Hiroto Musashi has epted the offering. Domination Link will now be created. ¨C

    Lighting made from pure energy came from brother and sister and shackled themselves forming a chain.

    - Alert: Domination link between Dominant and Submissive established. The system will now proceed to calibration. ¨C

    Hiro who always had calibrations that were catastrophic in nature inwardly panicked. He prepared his skills to be invoked as needed should the worsee to pass.

    Inparison to her sisters-inw, the light show for Tsugumi''s binding only looked like an EDM concert. After a few seconds, the Mitsurugi Siblings saw the sess of the link.

    - Alert: Domination link between Dominant and Submissive Calibrated binding ceremonypleted -

    When the bindingpleted the lightning bridge dissipated from view like fading out of existence. But both Hiro and Tsugumi knew, of their bond and their link. Tsugumi then leaped to embrace her brother and asked in a cheerful tone.

    "Oh, that''s right brother. Whose chain does heavenly sword belong to? What generation am I?"

    Hiro then created a mind screen from pure Spirit that enclosed Hiro, his wives, Tsugumi, and the San-Baka.

    "I am a chain. I am the eighth, you and your sisters are first-generation links."

    At thisment, not only Tsugumi but even the San-Baka eximed.

    "WHAT?!"

    Battle harems operated like pyramid schemes. The ones at the top got the most rewards. Grand Dominants or those one generation above had a tax on the offering of Submissives. This was nailed at 2% per sub, generations farther from the dominant would have 1% deducted.

    1% may seem small but if you were say the 54th generation, the 1% of each generation quickly added up. As they are percent based the offering would drop to zero. However, it is a known fact that on some famous chains most of the time the offering tax is evenrger than what the dominant would receive.

    Thus being the first ones to join a chain naturally granted amazing benefits. Should more peoplee under heavenly sword, Tsugumi and her sisters-inw would rake in an unlimited number of stats. This was of course provided they made sub-harems beneath them.

 Chapter 219 The Sword Saint VS The Heavenly Sword 4

    "Nii-sama, please say that again?"

    "I do not belong to the existing seven chains. I am the eight."

    "..."

    "Master, is it okay for us to hear this? If others knew they would hunt you." Aurum expressed his concern over the topic.

    Geo followed up with his own thoughts. "I agree, the ones unhappy with their current generation in the original chains will jump at the chance of being 1st generations."

    Lars as someone who saw the darkness that hides in people didn''tment but simrly knew the dangers that such information presented.

    "Your concerns are valid, but that is a matter for another time. Right now your main task is beating us." Raylene crossed her arms as her ponytail swayed. Not to be left behind Vanessa and Jade simrly stood beside her like a K-pop group posing for a photo.

    Tsugumi smiled and faced off against her sisters-inw as her calibers slowly engulfed her. "Yes! My happiness is on the line. How will the duel take ce? Does Nii-sama already have an Idea how we do this?"

    At her words the mind screen broke, allowing their group to again return to the dining all. Upon doing so they noticed Dyan and his wives, n, Madame Xing, and even Hach around them. Hiro''s words exined what just happened.

    "I terminated the screen as there was a pervert who spied on us anyway."

    Dyan made a wide grin as he answered. "Now don''t get me started on that, you bastard. I suffered a lot over this week because of you. I do not believe there is a bigger pervert than you in the entire continent. You seem to live my father''s precepts about the Four F''s."

    "From the sounds they all made your women don''t seem to think so. I wouldn''t be surprised if the Dominii bloodline suddenly had a baby boom in theing months."

    At Hiro''s words, Vesna, Talvi, Autumn, and most of all Leto blushed like apples. Due to Hiro not allowing himself to be blocked, it also meant no one else could either. So naturally, if others heard his harem''s voices he heard everyone else''s as well.

    Madame Xing who understood what he meant hid behind n out of shame. The prince who could not rebut the butcher''sment grew silent. Being a system user with high stats, sometimes made others feel they were ever-present.

    So long as you were in the sense range of one meant that even your whispers would be known. This was why people opted to create mind screens. These constructs blocked the senses of other system users, naturally with high enough stats mind screens became useless.

    Hiro who could see how powerful Dn was, knew that cing screens on himself would be pointless in front of the crown prince. Luckily it seems that the Dominii royalty knew nothing else butbat. He could neither create caliber constructs nor possessed skills that did. Thus he gave the jobs to his wives.

    The four women while powerful were far from Dn''s level. Thus none of them could stop Hiro when they tried to lock the sounds of their amorous lovemaking. Tsugumi and Hiro''s group stood silent as they knew not what Dn heard.

    Feeling the tension slowly rise Hiro waved towards an empty table for them to sit at. "Your highness, thank you for respecting my honeymoon. Let us get down to business shall we?"

    The prince nodded and they soon sat down at a long table on opposite sides. Neither side ate anything as the matters to be discussed would affect not just the empire but possibly the entire continent.

    Hiro sat down nked by Raylene, and Vanessa, with Jei and Tsugumi serving as his wings. Dn did the same with his four wives in a neat row, with the mature Vesna and silent Talvi taking the spots by Dn''s side. The San-Baka waited with n, Madam Xing, and Hach.

    Dn opened up the discussions as he started. "So, the only thing I want is for you to join my faction and make me Emperor of the Dominii empire. If that is not possible then the mere minimum I request is for you to not join Rhyne."

    "That will never happen." X4

    The abrupt objection did note from one or two but all four of the women by Hiro''s side. The rage in their voices did not betray the hostility present in their words. Hiro released Spirit which nketed his battle harem. Noticeably all four calmed down much to the surprise of Dn''s women.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Autumn, who naturally was curious about such applications asked in excitement. "WOW! What was that? How did you manage their moods with just your Calibers!"

    Hiro then looked at Dn to see if he would allow such tangents at this important meeting. The prince simply nodded, which indicated it was fine to do so. The butcher quickly noted how soft the prince was to his harem. Spoiling such bad behaviores either from affection or devotion. Both showed how much Dn valued the ones beside him

    "I have learned that Calibers function like brain chemicals. Aura, Mana, and Spirit reflect a certain emotion and mindset that fosters minute changes in the person''s disposition.

    "Aura invokes courage, aggression, and anger. Spirit is represented by righteousness,fort, and apathy. Lastly, Mana is characterized by prudence, happiness, and ruthlessness."

    The princes'' faction despite being powerful individuals had yet to hear of such matters. However, like lightning bolts, they each gained their own insights when theypared it to what they knew.

    Their group had Leto a loud, aggressive aura user. Talvi, a detached righteous spirit user. Autumn a bright and happy Mana user. And Vesna a calm and prudent Spirit/Mana hybrid user.

    Dyan who had both Aura and Spirit also disyed traits from both calibers. He made a signal and before Autumn could ask again, Talvi held her hands and told her to remain silent.

    "It seems we have much to learn from each other. I stated my terms what are yours?" Impressed that the brute in front of him also had wisdom, the desire to get Hiro in his faction burned inside him.

    Hiro then nodded and answered. "You already gave me the wedding I asked for, the other is information. Guide me to where Leonidas Reisen Dominii was found and all your information about the saviors."

    "You have business with my father?"

    "I do not know yet."

    "What will you give me in return?"

    Hiro smiled and asked, "How will the duel go?"

    Amused Dn then exined. "The event is an annual show of force by our empire called the "Battle Harem Royale". It is a tournament-stylepetition simr to the Olympics.

    "Each Battle harem can register up to ten members. These ten can challenge as many events as they wish to all gain points.

    "There will be five different types of matches: dom matches, sub solitarybat, sub pairs, dom and sub pairs, sub-only team fights, and battle harembat.

    "Match modes include duels, free-for-alls, capture the g, and death matches. Subs will be eliminated from the entire thing if they lose at any event.

    "If the Dom losses his/her entire battle harem is kicked out, if a grand dom loses all sub-dominants will get kicked out. There is a 5-generation limit for sub-harems to prevent alliances.

    "The top two battle harems with the highest score will join Gae-Bolg and Starfall who are seeded in a four-side elimination battle royale."

    Calibers rose from Hiro''s body like a hurricane. His excitement, bloodlust, and thirst for battle surprised Dn''s entire group.

    "Can I kill Starfall in the tournament? More specifically can I kill your sister? She and I can no longer live under the same sky. Do you mind?"

 Chapter 220 The Sword Saint VS The Heavenly Sword 5

    The prince gulped in nervousness as he again felt a bloodlust several millennia strong. Rage unfettered and battle hunger more intense than any beast.

    It made Dn and his women tremble in anxiety. All of them thought ''What the hell is this? Didn''t we invite a wolf to get rid of a mouse?'' Vesna and Talvi held the hands of Autumn and Leto to ensure neither of them did anything stupid.

    The words that Krayto barda wrote in a letter echoed in the prince''s mind.

    (Dn, protect my adopted daughters. Make it your highest priority. Their husband wille for them in the future; if by the time hees, they are safe; Then you would gain your best and most powerful ally.

    (One which can bring you the crown. If they die under your care, you would need to hide for the rest of your life. The time to remove the taint has arrived. Prepare yourself. These girls are key.)

    Just as suddenly as it arrived, the blood lust disappeared. Both Hiro''s hands were gently intertwined by his wives in theirs. Thest wife wrapped her arms around his neck from behind and whispered in his ear.

    "Husband. Calm down. We are here. You are not alone. Be patient."

    Hiro then felt at peace and reigned in his rampaging emotions and pressure. Dn who saw everything that happened suddenly remembered a phrase Dius Valorious kept repeating.

    (A sword is only as good as its scabbard. If left unsheathed not only will the de rust and chip but it would damage even those it had no intention to do so.)

    The crown prince inwardly murmured. ''So these three are this man''s scabbards? Then so long as they agree I can have him bend to my will?''

    When Hiro got hold of his senses Jade returned to her seat and the man continued. "Please forgive me for my outburst. We will cross that bridge when we get there. How many battle harems from your faction will be entering? How many people specifically."

    "Just Gael-bolg so 10 including me."

    "..."

    Unable to stop herself Jade rebuked the prince. "No allies? Not even 1? Negotiating, coercion, bribery even hiring mercenaries. What have you been doing all this time?"

    The one to answer was Vesna, Dn''s second inmand. The beautiful woman tucked her hair behind her ear as she replied.

    "We tried everything, but none of the nobles wish to stand against the princess. The allies we did get all mysteriously died with or got incriminated in crimes such as treason and rebellion."

    Talvi then added as she expressed her derision at Jei for rebuking her husband. "Politics is aplicated matter mage. And before you go around chastising my husband think about your ce first. Dn did all he could."

    In response to the woman''s angryment, Vanessa answered in utter ridicule. "And when has doing your best mattered? If you get stabbed in the heart and die. Would anyone care how hard you tried to resist?

    "Results are all that matter shinobi. We are on the same side, remember that before you take your frustration on my sister."

    Before anyone else couldment Dn mmed his hand on the table; like a judge calling the attention of the courtroom.

    "Lady Jei is not wrong and it indeed sounds pathetic, but that''s howrge the disparity between Rhyne and I is.

    "Nobles are generally selfish, none of them wish to side with me for fear of being implicated. We have yet to confirm but we believe Rhyne should have employed a mercenary group that does her dirty work."

    Hiro then responded as he crossed his arms on the table. "She does, the group is called the Convent of Shadows. I am still in the middle of investigating them. They are a powerful group that should not be trifled with."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The butcher remembered the words of his friend from another life.

    (She has another battle harem called the [Convent of Shadows]. Compared to them you are like sheep. They are a far more dangerous group that has neither morals nor aspirations and lives only to die for her.)

    ''It seems there is only that option then. We need to hide our link with Dn until the tournament itself.''

    "How do you know that? We don''t even have a name for them yet." Asked the prince in awe. Dn then asked in excitement.

    "So will you join me? I will be sure to reward you handsomely as my most trusted subordinate!" Even which such terms Hiro closed his eyes and considered his options.

    As the butcher still did not reply, Dn and his wives grew restless. Individually they were powerful but military might could not stand for everything in Valorious.

    Being a monarch in medieval periods require acumen in politics, economics as well as military. The royalty granted power andnd to the nobility and they would stand with the empire if its very existence was at stake.

    Otherwise, most nobles were just selfish bastards who kept to themselves and lived their days in debauchery, depravity, and carnal pleasures.

    Dn faced countless rejections in his search for support. He even came to blows with a count who wanted to sleep with his wives in exchange for said count''s help.

    Fearing the worse, Dn gripped his hands in frustration. If only someone would help him. He didn''t want to be emperor. It was just that he no longer had a choice.

    Raylene who had yet to speak until now tried to summarize the situation. "So if I understand correctly, you want darling to enter the tournament win one of the top two spots, and assist you in taking down the bitch''s battle harem in the battle royale?"

    Jade also added her input. "Or take down all of the bish''s allies. They also want us to disy prowess that would convince the nobility of the prince''s potential. And single-handedly turn the political battle in favor of his side."

    Vanessa ced her hand on her temple as she further added. "Do not forget that he also probably wants us to investigate and or eliminate that bitches assassin group."

    Tsugumi started toin due to what she heard. "Nii-sama, just a wedding and thest known location of the emperor are not enough to pay for such requests, you are basically going to win an empire for him!"

    Surprised that they still haven''t been shut down Dn nodded his head. The prince knew what he was asking for was a lot.

    On top of actually fighting for their lives in the tournament, tying themselves to him would mean they woulde under the gaze of Rhyne''s assassins.

    Yet, he had no other allies to turn to. All his money was being funneled into his sub harems and the battle puppets, thus he had little left for intelligence and mercenaries.

    Vesna, Talvi, Leto, and Autumn while beautifule fromplicated backgrounds none of them were nobles. This was one of the reasons why he failed to forge alliances. Like Hiro, he did not wish to take in wives when he did not love them.

    The silence continued for several seconds; while the prince''s side grew anxious the butcher''s side remained nonchnt. In their minds, they would be fighting the end of the world, what''s an entire empire?

    Dn marveled at the countenance of the butcher''s battle harem, they did not show fear, worry, or even unhappiness. They merely waited for their dominant''smand.

    After a long while, Hiro finally opened his eyes as he gave two simple words that would determine the course of the Dominii empire.

    "I ept."

 Chapter 221 The Sword Saint VS The Heavenly Sword 6

    Two words, such simple words yet the implications they carried meant changes that would impact empires. What made them special did not lie in the words themselves, nor the meaning they carried. No, the only thing of value came in the form of who owned them.

    Hiroto Musashi. The Wolfen butcher, a being so powerful he cleared a monster-ridden zone single-handedly. The butcher proved his mettle as he fought an entire system-user army and prevailed. In a span of a month, the man hunted the legions of beasts there to almost the point of extinction that it started to affect continental trade.

    The man also went by Sabachthani, the leader of Redeemed. A group so decisive they assassinated over two thousand of the most influential men and women of the underworld in a single night. Murdering two Level 70 [Adepts] regardless of affiliation with hardly any survivors.

    Lastly, this lunatic called forth an SSS ss monster invasion of 12,000 strong for unknown reasons. Taking four subordinates, the butcher not only fought but preyed on the legions of nightmares. In the time the kingdoms count react, the entire cataclysmic horde of monsters enough to destroy a county disappeared.

    From the time he showed up, the man before Dn acted so over the top that each of his actions affected the entire continent. The same person now told him the words he wanted to hear the most.

    "What?" unable toprehend what just transpired. Dn prepared himself for rejection so much so that his mind stopped working. Hiro who didn''t mind repeated.

    "I ept your request. As payment for protecting my wives from Rhyne, my wedding, and information about the saviors. I will enter the Battle Harem Royale and murder every single one of your opponents."

    Dn''s wives who couldn''t believe it started to get chatty with each other in disbelief.

    "Talvi, I think I went insane for a bit. Did he just say yes?"

    "Indeed Leto, he did."

    "Oh¡­WAIT ISN''T THAT GREAT!"

    "Aren''t we like going to win thing now Vesna?"

    "Autumn, please keep quiet for now. But yes. I think so too."

    "Hehe¡­ I''m so happy, Dn doesn''t have to die¡­"

    Hiro''s side who saw how silly the Prince''s family behaved found it both humorous and endearing. While it would be shameful in a public setting, having such pure-minded people like Leto and Autumn ensured Dn spoke the truth.

    The prince was still trying to process the whole thing and still looked at Hiro dumbfounded. Vesna who noticed the weird looks Hiro''s side was giving her husband quickly ced her hand on Dn''s cheek to wake him up.

    "Dn-love wake-up, your new ally has yet to leave." The prince regained his senses a secondter and still couldn''t believe it. Of course, the event is still months away, yet the immense relief that flooded Dn''s system made his mind nk out for a moment.

    "What should I give you? Do you want gold? Weapons? There must be something!" The butcher''s side felt amused as Dn started to panic. Luckily Hiro took his hand and gripped it in a handshake.

    "Your Highness, You have no need to give me anything. Such is the price for the favor I owe you. For the lives of my women until you get the throne I will remain your ally."

    Talvi then pulled out herrge sword and attacked Hiro aiming for his neck. In the same second, Tsugumi stood on the table, parried her strike, and sent a vicious kick aiming for her stomach, Dn''s wife then used her knee to block the foot and used the force to squat between Hiro and her husband.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The speed at which the women moved sent small tremors through the air, luckily the table did break. Tsugumi who couldn''t understand why her brother got attacked roared in anger. "WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU! NII-SAMA JUST SAID HE WILL HELP YOU!"

    Yet the one to answer her was not from the prince''s party but her own. Jade flicked her hair as she exined. "She probably wanted to confirm Husband didn''t want the crown. Otherwise, her man would just be a puppet ruler. Her show of force was probably to deter thetter."

    Immediately after, Raylene added "The shinobi is right to be wary. Without strength, they would not be able to stop darling if he wanted to be emperor instead of the prince."

    "But while we understand you, do that again and we will end you bitch¡­ Due to your ignorance of politics, aside from Vesna, you are all more of a burden to your husband than a blessing. Your reasoning might be out of love, but you would have lost a powerful ally if we took offense." Vanessa rebuked Dn''s harem in a voice full of fury.

    Hiro simply smiled and faced Talvi. "Lady Talvi, I admire your bravery and your loyalty to you man. You have earned my respect as you aimed at me without fear. To answer your question, I have no interest in the crown. "

    Due to the cold atmosphere, the prince''s harem felt terrible, Talvi most of all. Vesnaforted her sister as she verified Hiro''s reasoning. "What possible benefit could you get from helping Dn for free? You and your women may die in the tournament. I apologize but we do not believe in goodwill for the sake of goodwill."

    The butcher then nced at the ck glove on his right hand as he spoke. "You are wise Lady Vesna, indeed I have a hidden agenda that requires Dn to be on the throne."

    The prince gulped as he asked. "What would that be? What would be so grand if you need me to be emperor? Most men wish for power, riches, or status. Aside from status what else do you need?"

    "I need you to strengthen the Dominii empire as much as possible in the next decade." Answered the butcher.

    Leto spoke with an arrogant voice. "A decade? You mean the warning of the invasion from the system? That is utter nonsense. The gate thing is something old people have been rambling about for centuries. Despite everything they prophesied nothing happened! It''s an old wife''s tale!"

    Autumn removed the spell covering her hair and revealed her originally rose-colored hair. "Uhm¡­Mr. Hiro, I used all the skills from the Gracyeanor I know of. None of them confirmed theing invasion."

    Dn held up his hand to silence his women and asked. "The various leaders used all manner of prophecies and star readings but everyone confirmed that the invasion is an impossibility. Do you have evidence to believe otherwise?"

    Hiro smiled as exined in a logical manner. "I never said anything your highness. I just said I am helping you because I need your empire at its strongest a decade from now.

    "Now, I will add a few terms to our agreement. From today till the day of the tournament, you will not tell anyone that I am your ally. We will only do so during the battle royale with Starfall."

    "I see, you wish to see if there are spies among my ranks. Then we will do as you say." Dn who understood the benefits of using the info to smoke out moles agreed.

    Anyone outside of his wives who knew or asked about it would belong to his enemies. Due to the nature of Arcus''s kiss, moles would already know of the hidden subs in here, thus anyone snooping around would immediately be exposed.

    "How will you be spending the time between then and now?" inquired the crown prince of the Dominii.

    The butcher smiled as he spoke simple words. "What I do best. Hunt."

 Chapter 222 The Sword Saint VS The Heavenly Sword 7

    Hunting, thest time this monster engaged in the activity the entire area got eradicated. The Prince got concerned knowing this unpredictable weapon would again be choosing a target. He heard a bit of the discussion earlier. The man''s forces would be engaging in a duel for an unknown reason after seven days.

    This meant, before that one week, his forces would be power leveling in a zone to raise their levels. If one took that thought to its logical conclusion, then it meant the likelihood that this man would hunt the area clean of resources is quite high. This meant that this person and his unfathomable strength could be used as a resource miner.

    While the prince still had higher stats than Hiro, from the purity of his Calibers to the bloodlust he radiated. This man could definitely give him a run for his money. For while Dn and his harem could take on the SSS ss monster invasion, he would need days to kill them all. And that needed the royal army to serve as a breakwater for the beasts.

    Dn thought of the most trouble spots in the kingdom, one he would directly benefit from if the monsters would be annihted. The empire maintained numerous hunting grounds to train its soldiers and system users. Having those annihtes would lead to the empire weakening as a whole.

    An ideal spot would be somewhere they could clear for expansion and it would be best if the sold materials could flow back to the Dominii economy to bolster spending. Vesna who saw her husband thinking deeply knew what thoughts enraptured in his mind. She kissed his cheek and whispered. "Love, why not send them west?"

    Dn derived an epiphany from his wife''s suggestion. Out of the four empires, only one area grew infamous for its brutality. Located in thends governed by the barday the Apocalypse zones, unlike the other empires, no kingdom from the barda empire survived the onught of monster invasions.

    Every fifty years a gigantic monster invasion called the "Apocalypse Tide" woulde from the west and would require the entire human race to fight it. This is primarily the reason that no matter how many years passed Valorious technology and civilization never surpassed the middle ages.

    The Apocalypse Tide would almost bankrupt the empires, millions of people would lose their lives, and brilliant heroes would perish. There were still twelve years before the tide, the battle puppets Dn financed were his effort to replenish the Dominii ranks for theing storm.

    No one knew why the tide came, no one could spare the manpower to investigate it. What everyone knew, however, was that like clockwork it never missed a season, most kingdoms were busy preparing for it. That was why no one could spare bandwidth for the invasion business.

    The crown prince now had a golden opportunity. He could investigate the ce, but if Hiro and his party died, his backer would disappear. A part of him wanted them to stay safe and train somewhere near. But the gambler in him felt he should take the chance.

    The riches one could gain from the monsters would be substantial. If one could figure out a way to secure a supply chain they would gain enough resources to fight with Rhyne. Vesna with her intelligence knew that what Dncked were money and influence.

    Being able to purchase the monster corpses from Hiro would grant him a huge boon. The monsters were rare specimens who only came every fifty years so they were in high demand. The irony of this tide was that the amount of loot they would get would allow them to rebuild and even expand.

    As everyone at the table had over 100 AGI, Vesna''s soft murmurs naturally could not escape everyone''s hearing. Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade had fierce expressions on their faces.

    Dn noticed early on, Hiro''s wives had enough wisdom to understand politics, and their movements could not hide the upbringing of nobility on top of being able to fight inbat.

    Even if Arcus harems existed, very few women chose to lead and fight. When given the option of bearing arms on a daily basis or on asion. The fairer sex often chose totter. The only exceptions were nobility and those belonging to battle harems.

    Most female system users gained ess to the system by being born into a family of one or joining a battle harem. In Valorious unless you fell into either category you would never gain ess to the system, thereby remaining human for your entire life.

    Thus both the Battle harem system and Domination chains had the same origin point. Which made the line of power evident. To find women of such caliber Dn knew none of them had simple backgrounds.

    Unfortunately, for some reason inspection skills did not work on any of them so he had no way of knowing who they really were. Afraid they would misunderstand and think he had malicious intentions Dn quickly exined.

    "Hiro, before you misunderstand I want to exin. Your history in hunting is frightening. The area''s around the empire are maintained to ensure the next generation grows in a controlled environment. Thus I cannot have you massacring everything there."

    The butcher didn''t say anything and waited. Crown prince Dn took that as a good sign and continued. "There is only one ce I know of that would not be missed by anyone even if you cleared it. And the materials there are extremely valuable and could make you arge amount of money."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The more Hiro heard the more he liked the idea, but before he could say anything his wives interjected for him.

    "Crown prince don''t be stupid! The tides require three empires worth of armies to stop them. None and I mean none of the expeditions to thend of barda has returned in over hundreds of years! And you are asking my darling to go there!"

    "Prince Dn, you seem to be under the impression that Hiro-sama is a fool. Only the insane would go to thosends, they are called the apocalypse zones for a reason!"

    "Husband is not your gofer, he will not be used for your ends. The materials would make you a fortune but only if you lived to tell the tale. Your way of treating your allies is extremely poor."

    Caught between a rock and a hard ce Dn felt he had no good option and started to think of an area he could sacrifice to the Wolfen butcher, but before he could say anything. The man whose opinion mattered spoke.

    "Tsugu what do you think?"

    "Eh? What do you mean what do I think? Nii-sama they are talking to you."

    "You should be aware of thesends no?"

    "Yes, I have also almost died twice from my missions there. Very bad ce"

    "Oh? Interesting, you think you will still die there now?"

    "Pfft. Pl-ease. Nii-sama, the amount of time I thought I would die while with you is already in the hundreds you know?"

    Amazed at the light-hearted banter between the Mitsurugi siblings even Hiro''s wives started to think these people were insane.

    "So, you think we can hunt there?"

    The white-haired woman then made an exaggerated thinking expression. Waiting for her words the entire table went silent. Lene, Jei, and Nessa wanted to stop the siblings but Tsugumi made a brilliant smile and said the words no one expected to hear.

    "We wouldn''t be who we are if we couldn''t no?"

    Hiro then made smiled at his sister and both Hiro and Tsugumi had Calibers start rotating around them.

    "That''s my girl."

    "Haha, I only learned from the best Nii-sama!"

    Dn taught out of wonder. ''What kind of fucked up family did these twoe from?''

 Chapter 223 Beautiful Swords

    Hiro then faced Dn and stood up. "Your highness with that our ns are set.  My battle harem Heavenly sword will join the Battle harem royale.

    The butcher used the system clock to check the date and noticed it was now the 6th day of the month of Deserts. While Emperor Leo basically giarize the Gregorian calendar, he changed the names and reced them with zodiacs.  He took some liberty with the interpretations but the Valorious calendar went as follows.

    Aries as the month of Mountains.

    Taurus as the month of Harvests.

    Gemini as the month of Order and Chaos.

    Cancer as the month of storms.

    Leo as the month of Lions.

    Virgo as the month of Virgins.

    Libra as the month of Justice.

    Scorpio as the month of Deserts.

    Sagittarius as the month of Valleys.

    Capricorn as the month of Gold.

    Aquarius as the month of Oceans.

    Pisces as the month of Dusk and Dawn.

    Back on earthte December and early January fell on Capricorn, so technically the year started on the month of gold. But as Emperor Leo wanted to simplify it the Valorious year started on the month of Mountains.

    Hiroyuki Mitsurugi Transmigrated on the 12th of the month of Lions after 2 days of beating and lived with his harem on the 15th. Trained for a month and died on the 18th day of the month of the Virgins before reincarnating. He came back to Valorious on the 19th as Hiroto Musashi and butchered the forest for a month.

    Afterwards He left the Frozen due forest, met n, and arrived in the city of Anvil on the 21st. After destroying the ck market auction in one night they left on the 22nd. Hiro then spent two days with Tsugumi as she cried and got born again on the 24th.

    Desiring to rush to Partisan, their group began Fun camp part two on the 25th, they ended on the 26th but salvaged thest group for an entire day. They arrived in partisan on the 27th with Hiro reuniting with his harem the same day and bonding till the 28th.

    Then got married on the 29th of the day of Justice and had a weak long honeymoon which ended into the next month; more specifically the 6th day of the month of Deserts. The battle harem royale was scheduled for the month of Gold; the man just didn''t know when.

    "What day is the battle royale." Asked Hiro.

    Dn''s side all stood up but aside from the crown prince; the women did not want to call attention to themselves. "It is on the 17th, and due to therge number of expected participants, it is expected tost till the 27th. The prize pool is twelve million Vals to the winning battle harem. Four pairs of magic armor and weapons."

    Hiro ced a [Mark of Protection] on Dn and his wives for Heavenly Sword to see. He then smiled as he extended a hand to shake hands. "Then your highness after selling our loot and stocking up on supplies we will be leaving for the Apocalypse zone. We shall return on the 15th of the month of Gold."

    After the men shook hands Dn couldn''t help but be impressed by the outlook of the Wolfen butcher. The crown prince grew expectant of his battle-harems performance in three months. Right now they already surpassed mid-level adepts. What could this man do within three months?

    Surprisingly a little ways from them the four women on both sides began to talk amongst themselves.

    "Jade, please take care of yourself. The Graceyeanor are like rare species now. We are family so do not hesitate to call me. I can even teach you our empire''s skills! I will do it for free!"

    "Thank you, Lady Autumn, I appreciate the sentiment. The hair color skill is already extremely useful."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I will not apologize for my actions earlier Tsugumi, I did it for my husband."

    "I do not expect you to. But I will tell you this. I will also not be so merciful the next time you attack Nii-sama."

    "I look forward to seeing how powerful you will be. Let''s duel in the battle royale."

    "Fine."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Vanessa, if you want to enrapture your husband, make sure to use your entire body not just your hips when you do cosy sex."

    "What do you mean Lady Vesna?"

    "Fufu. Make sure to close your hands to mimic paws and push your breasts together as you ''hop'' on his member. Also, make a sexy face as you go pyon. The word itself is insufficient if you don''t put the entire act."

    "!!!! Lady Vesna! How do you know that? You heard?"

    "Stop ying dumb Raylene. Your husband destroyed all the sound-silencing arrays and mind screens to keep your lovemaking private."

    "WHAT?! Are you sure you are not mistaken Lady Leto? Why am I only hearing only of this now? How long was it like that?!"

    "Oh my, what is Hiro-sama thinking? Then the entire Arcus Kiss heard our perverted lovemaking?"

    "Yes Vanessa, that is the case."

    Raylene, who couldn''t process the news, cupped her face with her hands and sat in a corner. She started to look like a boiled octopus due to how red the skin on her face and body got. "Uwa¡­ I did so many things that should not be made public¡­ How am I going to face other people now?"

    Leto and Vesna who saw the embarrassment of both couldn''t help butugh. Such fearlessness in all areas. Yet in matters of love, Raylene seemed a little innocent. Jei approached her and smacked her head with a hand chop.

    "Zombie, did you really not notice? People have been weirdly eyeing the three of us ever since we came here."

    The wife who got karate chopped rubbed her head as sheined. "Shut up pervert. I am not like you. If I knew I would have tried to control myself."

    "Funny, I seem to recall Lene being the one who always ensured Hiro drank semen smoothies no? I wonder how an innocent person would know of such a perverted thing. What do you think Jei?" Vanessa who embraced Jade from behind teased her innocent sister.

    The pink-haired empress then embraced Vanessa''s arms as she doubled down on the attack. "A closet pervert. I don''t see the point to be honest. Zombieps up husband''s juices like an addict. Even if it did taste bad which it never did, the pervert over there drank the most right Nessa?."

    Semen smoothies were basically fruit shakes you make the men drink prior to sex. By adding various foods like pineapples and berries the sugar content in the male''s semen increases improving taste. It should be noted that alcohol, tobo fatty meats all affect the man''s fluids.

    In order to mask such overpowering tastes females came up with the smoothies which also improved sperm count. Raylene who jumped into her sister trying to cover their mouths yelled in embarrassment. "Stop talking you jail bait pervert!"

    Surprisingly as the group reunited, Talvi and Leto started to ask for details.

    "Please forgive me but do you mind sharing the recipes? How soon should Dn drink it before we make love?"

    "Raylene, like how tasty does cum be? Is the change in taste noticeable?"

    As the women started to ask her like some semen smoothie guru, the blue-haired empresses said in a remorseful voice. "This is not how I wanted to be known by people, can we all just forget about this? You can ask Madame Xing over there she knows more."

 Chapter 224 Beautiful Swords 2

    Just then Hiro and Dn walked forward with the butcher announcing. "Girls, you got your wish. I hope you prepared yourselves I will be going very hard on you three for the next seven days."

    As the women were talking about matters of bedroom activities, Hiro''s statement got taken out of context causing Tsugumi and Dn''s wives to look away with flushed cheeks. Leto who tried to fan herself with her hands couldn''t help butment.

    "Good grief, even after such a long honeymoon you four still want to go even harder? I guess we should prepare for baby showers in three months! Someone make the smoothies!"

    Hiro, who got dumbfounded by herment started to wonder if this woman had a screw loose. All of the women including those of heavenly sword started to giggle at the inside jokes they encountered.

    Dn simrly drew a nk from the exchange. Not knowing if it would be best to just shut up the crown prince instead asked his pink-haired wife for a favor. "Autumn, please work with Vesna and wipe the memories of everyone here. Only we, Hiro''s battle harem, n and Madame Xing should remember they were here."

    The butcher who heard hismands grew impressed and rmed. ''Wiping memories on a whim causes gaps in memory at best and broken psyches at worse. Dn is indeed ruthless when needed. Morally tempering with someone''s brains without their consent would be considered not only hical but a vition of rights.''

    Who would be able to say when is enough, enough, what would the victims do if more than intended was removed from their lives? At that moment Hiro understood. Simr to Rhyne, Dn also was no saint. Morality only came after securing survival. Desperation could be considered the mother of all necessities. And by extension the mother of all innovation.

    Using this time, Nessa, Jei, Lene, and Tsugu all came forward to confirm the ns with Hiro. The man then looked at his sisters as he opened up a topic. "Tsugu, Sword saint seems to give a lot of benefits as your main skill. You received quite a boost from your regalia ratings. You had the stats to be able to open your own battle harem."

    Hiro then snapped his fingers like he remembered something. "Ah wait, I almost forgot"

    - Alert: Dominator Hiroto Musashi has shared [Reverie Beyond Hope] to Battle Harem Heavenly Sword -

    - Alert: Dominator Hiroto Musashi has shared [Heart''s Dogma] to Battle Harem Heavenly Sword -

    - Alert: Dominator Hiroto Musashi has shared [Integrity of the Faithful] to Battle Harem Heavenly Sword -

    "The skills cannot be altered but you can use them even when you are not in my party. If I  am present the sharing will not work. When you all start Sub harems you can share them in my stead."

    Vanessa teased as she understood the implications. "Then my love you would allow me to nurture and care for men that would be under mymand?"

    Raylene who was oblivious started to think about her sub-harem. "Hmm? How about if we use our harems to promote people to be system users, think of all the good we could do."

    Jei who noticed Hiro''s face cramp up like he ate shit started to giggle. Tsugumi who knew how psychotic her brother was also grew amused at the notion of having legions of men under his wives.

    "Nii-sama, how would that work? How do we entice the system users to join my Onee-sama''s battle harems? Maybe a date? A lock of hair. Drawings of their feet?"

    At that moment the ground beneath Hiro''s feet fractured like someone pounded it with a jackhammer. Calibers of all types whirled around Hiro as his eyes started to change color. Tsugumi and Hiro''s wives all had the same reactions. ''Oh, Shit!''

    Dn and his wives stepped back as once again Hiro lost his shit. Inwardly the crown prince started to bemoan his situation.

    ''How is this a good thing, this man is immature and acts like a child. The problem is his strength is anything but. The wives are literally a reverse scale. I hope I don''t get into disagreements with them in the future.''

    Very quickly Raylene and the girls attempted to cate Hiro with promises about their battle harems.

    "Darling please calm down. I promise you I will not have a man in my battle harem. If I do have men they will all be under her."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hiro-sama, I vow the same as Lene. I swear I won''t give them my hair, a date, or drawings of my feet."

    "Husband, only women. You are enough. Calm down."

    "Nii-sama I was just kidding! Please don''t be angry! My Onee-samas love only you!"

    The calibers soon died down and the atmosphere went back to normal. Dn''s wives already left as they started to wipe a week''s worth of memories from everyone in Arcus Kiss. Hiro then looked at Tsugumi as he said in a curt manner.

    "Tsugumi, what you do with your battle harem is up to you. If you want to take in all the San-Baka from that point on they will no longer be my men but yours. Funding an army would require resources. Use these to start with."

    Hiro waved his hands in mid-air like he was navigating an invisible Ui then an Alert popped up to his wives and sister.

    - Alert: Dominator Hiroto Musashi has shared the Battle Harem treasury to Battle Harem Heavenly Sword -

    - Alert: As a member of Battle Harem Heavenly Sword based on your dom link you are allowed to ess and use the harem''s treasury. -

    Tsugumi, then noticed in her System that she had a trade request. The Messaging system which Hiro experimented with his party, also had a trade and gifting system. This allowed quick moves of items between storages without the need to extract and then store the item in different inventories.

    - Alert: Dominator Hiroto Musashi wishes to perform a trade request. -

    - Proceed? YES | NO a€"

    - Confirmed. -

    Tsugumi then noticed arge number of magic stones being traded. Using her arithmetic she did quick maths and found they quickly add up to 20 billion Vals. After Tsugumi epted Hiro then told her in an emotionless manner.

    "Tsugumi, leave us. Take the San-Baka elsewhere for your binding." Due to being extremely affectionate and vibrant in both his bodynguage and face, Tsugumi knew her brother was absolutely furious. She regretted her joke and quickly left.

    Hiro then turned around without saying anything and headed upstairs. His women cautiously followed trying to be as silent as possible. Dn went to n and Xing and started the meeting about his newbat ves and the ones under Madame Xing''s establishment.

    Upstairs Hiro sat on the bed with his arms crossed. The girls meekly sat in front of him like children and tried their best to not poke the angry man in front of them. "Do you three understand why I am angry."

    After a moment of silence, Raylene raised her hand and answered. "Because we considered taking in men in our sub harems?"

    Hiro''s face warped in anger as he rebuked her. "Is that how shallow you see me? You think I actually think you girls would cheat on me with your subs?"

    He then exined in a clear concise manner. "You are all taking the battle harem system too lightly. Your domination link is finite, it is literally tied to your lives. How is any of this a joking manner?

    "If we make a mistake it would be irreparable! If you decide to fight by my side you do not have the luxury of such an asinine way of thinking!"

 Chapter 225 Beautiful Swords 3

    In the silence of Hiro''s room, three women sat on the floor in dogezas as the man continued to talk. "Darlings you all know how much I love and adore you all. I wanted you all to never see this side of me, but I saw the dark side of the battle harem system. I''ve seen good people forced into lives they detested all because of it."

    Hiro''s face softened up as he made his point. "The quickest way to exin the domination link is one''s heart. If your heart has 100% the amount you give away grants others power over you. I saw people''s lives destroyed by getting NTRd or getting someone they cared for NTRd. Vanessa¡­"

    The blonde empress quickly looked up and regretted her actions, Hiro always used her pet name Nessa or terms of endearment he used for all of them. Wifey, love, darling she grew fond of being called such since it made her feel special. Thus hearing the man she loved to call her by her full name felt distant and strange.

    "I know you meant it as a joke but I grew sad at how you thought of me. I already made you mine and unlike most, know deep in my bones you will never betray me for another. Trustes with love and I am not so insecure that if you talk to a man I would kill him."

    The butcher then took a deep breath and allowed his words to sink in for a second. "Love, maybe I need to lighten up as it was for humor¡­ it''s just that. You are my beloved wife, I cannot lose you. If you would go out to give your links just to check if I would grow jealous I would be extremely disappointed.

    "Even with my best efforts, I do not even know if we can survive what is toe. You are part of Battle Harem, what you do; who you choose affects me greatly. How can you be my strength if you cannot see how critical it would be for us."

    Nessa started to cry pitifully at this point. Right now it dawned onplex andplicated this matter was for their husband. Unlike them, he had the task to prepare for theing storm. A decade may appear long, but in reality, it is not.

    The man then faced the blue-haired wife who squirmed under his scrutiny. "Raylene. In the same manner, nning your sub-harem as a shock trooper force is incredibly short-sighted. Each person under your link grants power and stats.

    "You already have the least INT among you four. If you gain even more STR and AGI Submissives it you make you incredibly off-bnced. I fought pure STR people and I do not want you to suffer like them. I learned of this after I took your three under my harem. The power one can get is insane, especially if the dowry is great. You should have noticed from your own stats right?"

    Raylene simrly felt lonely with how Hiro addressed her. Itcked the usual overflowing love she hase to expect. Jade who neither jokes nor expressed her thoughts answered her husband. "Husband, we have over 5000 in stats at level 1 just from being part of Heavenly Sword."

    "Yes, I originally had around 1500 points in all stats, I gave you all 30% of it which would give you three about 500 points in each stat at level one. But you gave me Enved rank dowries, so I essentially gain 1500 back from your three doubling my points. As my link returns you all gained 30% of 3000 which put your stats at all beyond 1700 correct?"

    All three wives nodded their heads. Jade tried to console Vanessa who silently wept and Raylene who seemed downcast. Hiro could bare no longer and went to his women and wrapped his arms around them.

    "My loves, my wives, my darlings, you three are going to be holding onto a lot of power as you follow me. And you cannot trust just your heart or your feelings. Being betrayed is a real possibility and I grew scared at the thought of you making bad decisions."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro then went in front of them and did a dogeza. "I know I am being unfair for posing such high standards on you three; this is what it means to be with me. And I am sorry I killed the mood. In theing days, you will see a side of me that is not pretty to look at. My frustration today also stems from that fear. I did not want you to me as the rest of the world does."

    Lene and her sisters simrly threw themselves onto their husband as they apologized, consoled, and cried all at once. Vanessa then took point and said.

    "Hiro-sama, you do not need to fear. We know how desperate you are for strength. We may not like it but we know you did what you needed to do toe back to us. This is also why we wish to support you because it is unfair that only you have to endure the hardship."

    Raylene then added while embracing Hiro. "We apologize for being short-sighted darling, I know you do not wish to train us because of fear yet choose to do so out of love. Our hearts belong to you, Hiro. No matter what you be I speak for my sisters when we say that we will never leave."

    Jei then pulled Hiro''s head to rest on her chest. "Husband, I thank the heavens every day that you love me. I agree with Lene, we will always be with you. I am sorry husband. I failed to consider how much you already carry, yet we add our selfishness to your burdens."

    Working through disagreements and dialogue alwaysy at the center of any rtionship. So long as the parties try to understand each other they will never be lost. Hiro gave each of his wives a short but sweet kiss and couldn''t help but murmur.

    "I am so lucky to have you all. We will fight many more times in the future but I know that we will always make up." At his words, Jei and Vanessa pushed him down on the floor as Raylene pulled out a small bottle from her pocket and drank the contents.

    His blue-haired empress then kissed him and passed on a thick sweet-tasting liquid through her mouth. Unable to do anything but swallow Hiro epted it all. His woman then licked the insides of his mouth clean after he drank everything before parting.

    "What was that? it tasted familiar."

    Raylene who had a flushed face started to remove her blouse as she said in an erotic voice. "Semen smoothie darling. I''m always ready~ " Hiro then only noticed both Nessa and Jei were already naked and they started to remove his clothing. His blonde empress then whispered into his ears as she took off his shirt. "My love, do you know what the best part of having fights between couples is?"

    The man''s attention shifted to Jei who removed his lower garments and greedily went after his little brother. She started to punish it with her tongue as she gobbled it like a delicious piece of dessert. Before Hiro could reply, a pair of breasts hit his back, as a seductive pair of lips started to kiss his neck.

    Feeling extremely good from stimtion Hiro grew horny as his women seduced him. All three of them then stopped what they were doing to reply together in one voice. "The Makeup sex thates after." And just like that despite their honeymoon being over, Hiro and his harem engaged in makeup sex for the first time.

 Chapter 226 Beautiful Swords 4

    Dn''s women finished going around brainwashing every employee, guard, and courtesan. They also removed all evidence of Hiro''s party from the magic devices that recorded video, audio, and caliber signatures. Although the Saviors were not engineers, due to Calibers they were able to create magic device counterparts to the ones from earth.

    CCTV-like monitoring systems and sound recorders were among those created. Caliber signatures on the other hand are simr to biometric fingerprints as no two people have exactly the same Caliber signature. As their targets were spread, the wives worked inside outward.

    Dn''s wives started with the courtesans, then the cleaning, kitchen, and security staff before going outside the building. Thus thest group they treated was the perimeter guards. As they got nearer the entrance their ears perked up to hear amorous moans and pitiful cries.

    The vocals became extremely familiar over the course of the week. They all blushed upon hearing the scandalous things the voices were again saying. Talvi who grew annoyed spoke in a murmur, "mindless lustful beasts."

    Leto simrlyined while being red down to her neck. "Didn''t their honeymoon just end? We only left for an hour! How can they be at it again?!" the women then heard something they did not expect.

    "Darling..pant...Dn''s wives are back, please calm down¡­ah!"

    "Ho? They are eavesdropping anyway, why not give them a show."

    The door leading to the balcony in Hiro''s room opened up and Hiro came out with his blue-haired wife in a full nelson. The woman started to cover her face as she begged her man. "Darling, please, they will see me¡­ this is too embarrassing¡­"

    "!!! Lene, you just became tighter, If I didn''t know any better you want to be seen. My darling little slut is an exhibitionist." Hiro then faced Dn''s wives as he ferociously pounded his wife for them to see. Raylene''s lustful moans of pleasure as she tried to hide made a sexy contrast increasing the depravity of their lovemaking.

    Vesna blushed scarlet and forcefully pulled her sisters inside, Autumn and Talvi tried to block the view with their palms as they followed her. Leto on the other hand gave a middle finger to Hiro as she roared! "You perverted bastard! You just wasted our time since we would need to wipe everyone again after this!" Yet her body grew hot with desire from what she saw.

    After Raylene climaxed, Hiro carried her inside and ced her on the bed as she sulked. Due to Hiro''s intensity, Vanessa and Jei''s bodies were scattered on the floor like corpses with faces warped in pleasure. His baby batter flowed out of them as neither could move from exhaustion.

    Lene who wentst still had yet to pass out. The woman felt lightheaded and pouted unhappily. Hiro saw how cute his tsundere was being so he kissed and consoled her. "Darling, I''m sorry I couldn''t resist. But you liked it right?"

    Embarrassed the woman took a pillow and threw it to her husband. "Whether I liked it or not is beside the point! BAKA!" Hiro grew even hornier when he saw how she tried to hide her body from him in shame. "Well, I will make you forget it then,e here."

    And so continued the rounds of ''fighting'' in the room. After about three full hours the sounds of lovemaking finally stopped. An hour further passed before Hiro and his women came down to eat lunch. When arrived in the hall Dn and his harem as well as Tsugumi with the San-Baka were already seated at different tables together.

    Hiro gave his wives a swift peck on the cheek and moved to talk with Dn  Lene and the others took some food and sat with Tsugumi. When the butcher came near, Dn''s wives even Vesna all went red in the face. The crown prince grew amused and spoke.

    "You have something to say?"

    "Try not to die till Ie back, As I said before my wish is for the Dominii to be as strong as possible. As we move we will destroy anything standing in our way. Should I see anything that would weaken it, I would move to heal the empire of its affliction. I wanted to let you know."

    Trantion: If I see wicked nobles or people of questionable character. I will kill them all as Sabacthani.

    "I wished for the empire to not severely weaken, but you cannot save a dying patient that refuses to go under a knife. Remove all that is rotten then; I hope that Hiroto remains with us for the entire duration."

    Trantion: I will not stop you, but if anyone asks I will deny any knowledge of you. Please exercise restraint as Sabacthani.

    Hiro then made a slight bow and added a short reminder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "By the way, make it so my battle harem''s name is kept a secret."

    Even though he became puzzled Dn didn''t try to understand and simply followed. "What do you want to be called then?"

    "Mitsurugi."

    "Let''s change it to three swords then."

    Hiro nodded and went back to his seat.

    The man then noticed the San-Baka fawning over Tsugumi, who had a face like a tomato. "Hubbies, Nii-sama is here, please leave me for a moment. The men looked at Hiro then Tsugumi then left to get chairs from a neighboring table."

    Tsugumi say Hiro and waved him to take the seat beside her. Hiro who saw the relief on his sister''s face when he came felt something was wrong. "Anything wrong Tsugu?"

    The woman nodded franticly as she whispered. "All of them are now in my Battle harem but they still refused to share me. They instead want to one-up each other where the winner takes me as his prize." Hiro shrugged his head as he took his seat, three tes of food then got ced in front of him by three gorgeous radiating women.

    He simply smiled at them and started to eat. He tried to open a delicate topic between spoonfuls. "Tsugu."

    "Save your breath Nii-sama, not happening."

    "I didn''t even get to say anything yet."

    "You are going to ask me to back off from the tournament, stating they are stronger than monsters or some crap right?"

    "¡­"

    "Nii-sama, I am going. This would be the first time Heavenly Sword will stand on the continental stage. I will not allow you to go alone. Not unless you don''t consider me as part of your battle harem."

    "But."

    "Shut up Nii-sama. You threw me into a monster invasion of 12,000 a week ago. Don''t say some bullshit that you don''t have a safety. We need to grow stronger. Training for war is how we do it."

    Aurum who couldn''t stay silent butted in. "Brother-inw, I will protect Tsugu with my life you don''t need to worry. As a member of Sword Dynasty, I will die before anyone may touch her."

    Geo and Lar''s simrly nodded as they affirmed their fellow sub''s im. Sword Dynasty was the name Tsugumi chose for her battle harem. However, following her brother''s example, she had yet to give herself to any sub.

    She exined that she wanted to be married first and wanted to do with all of them. At their hesitance to share a woman, they were at a standstill. All three were pressuring Tsugumi to make a choice between them. It remains to be seen how it would end.

    Hiro then addressed the entire table. His battle harem now consisted of 8 members. Raylene, Vanessa, Jade, and Tsugumi were 1st generations of Heavenly Sword. Aurum, Lars, and Geo were members of Sword Dynasty and are 2nd generations of Heavenly Sword. This small group would be the foundation of his future army.

 Chapter 227 Beautiful Swords 5

    Geo then spoke up as he tried to be as respectful as he could. "Aniki, I am sure thedies are powerful but we are strong you know? The only way they can beat us is if you join them. If it is just the three of them I do not think it will be a fair battle."

    "While the mistresses may have higher stats due to being first generations, stats are just one part of battle." Lars tried to be respectful but his message was clear. They will not be able to win.

    Yet, Hiro remained silent and allowed his women to get belittled, Lars'' skill [Eye of Odin] allowed him to scan stats and some skills. Once Hiro tried to verify what he saw and only he could see the Regalia section. He has yet to meet anyone who did so.

    Despite the tant disrespect, neither Hiro nor Tsugumi told Sword Dynasty to rein in their tongue. Both knew that actions spoke better than words. Yet Vanessa spoke a simple phrase. "Thank you for your council Larua. Let''s do our best when the timees."

    Stats made your body better there was no contest in that. However just having high stats did not determine every battle, Vanessa and Hiro''s wives knew this better than most. Just as the strong have their own battle styles, so do the weak.

    Hiro then stood up and exined the next agenda to them. "Alright, our next step is to prepare supplies. Take the remainder of the day to shop around in Partisan for whatever you might need. Weapons, armor, curatives, spices, and even lifestyle items. Tsugumi, you buy whatever you want, Aurum and the others have millions to their names too."

    Tsugumi shook her head fiercely at that statement. She then added. "Momma has billions, of course, she going to share the sugar. Hubbies, as your dom just tell me what you want and I will handle it."

    Her subs then all then resisted by saying things like "men should pay for necessities" or "How can I woo your hand if you don''t let me." thus sword dynasty started to quarrel about who would get the privilege of buying their supplies.

    Heavenly Swordughed at the hrious arguments of Tsugumi and her subs. Seeing that it would take a long while, Hiro and his wives left ahead and started to stroll around the city. Raylene and Jade each took one arm while Vanessa linked with Jade.

    Due to the beauty of his women, most, everyone wondered who he was. He still wore a ck colored noble battle suit. With three women beside him in outfits worn by Paramours naturally every person had their eyes on Hiro''s group. Men would freeze in ce as they looked at the beautiful women.

    "Man, what a babe!" "Such a looker! Is she a paramour?" "She must cost a fortune, but hell man if I could have a woman like that I''ll die happy." "I can''t even choose from the three." "Dude look at the one with red hair, look at those knockers. DAMN!" "You are blind the blue-haired ponytail is my ideal  type." "You are all idiots, look at the smile on the blonde one. That is wife material right there."

    psing from women ignored by their partners resounded all throughout the streets. Hiro who heard their admiration felt torn. It pleased him that theymented on how beautiful his women were, but he also grew annoyed at how much attention they were getting. His selfishness wanted to get them all but his ego wanted them to praise them more.

    The annoyance showed on his face, which his wives enjoyed very much as they walked on. A small following of people started to follow them from a distance. Wondering what such good-looking people wanted in their city.

    However just as his women drew attention so did Hiro. With even higher stats his already near-perfect skin now turned even more wless. His eyes which were the color of blood had a light sheen like rubies even during the day.

    His body while slim, had muscles rippling in his battle suit. Women simrly looked with longing at the butcher while he passed. Whispers going around highlighted just how much of a scene the four of them made while they walked around.

    "Oh, my word! Who is that handsome man? He should be a noble right?" "Look at that face! I just want to gobble it up!" "Girl, did you see the bulge in his pants? Now, that''s a man!" "What do I need to do to find a guy like that?" "He is so dreamy." "Maybe, I can get him to do me?" "Girl, those are paramours, you need to have good game to evenpete."

    Hiro naturally started to smile not from the attention but from something else entirely. His wives all reacted inical manners. Vanessa wanted to p the living shit out of them. Jade held her tightly while whispering stuff disturbing stuff.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Let me go Jei, just one p. I will do it very gently."

    "Nessa, your hand is covered in Spirit, you will kill them. Let it to me, I''ll make them shit stones with Manater."

    Both then made sadistic smiles as they nned their punishment for the tramps who lusted after their man. Raylene on the other hand did the opposite. She kept snuggling her body into Hiro forcing him to care for her.

    "Lene? Are you alright? You seem to be leaning toward me too much."

    "Pay it no mind darling, I have always wanted to take a stroll with you in public like this."

    "Didn''t we do that a lot in Valor city?"

    "That''s different before I gave you nothing but shame. Now I bring honor to you as your woman. It makes me so happy. No one says you were just pitying me anymore. They all think we belong to each other."

    "Lene, I never was ashamed of being with you. Even before you got healed."

    "I know darling, that is why I love you. But it still feels nice to no longer be disdained."

    Hiro then went in for a kiss on Raylene''s cheek. Contrary to their passionate kisses this was light and simple. Yet the blue-haired empress made a gorgeous smile as she blushed. She then guided Hiro''s face toward her as she returned a kiss on his lips.

    The peanut gallery broke into cheers and gasps as the pair disregarded everyone and lived in their own pink world. Raylene who sneakily smiled as she ced her head on Hiro''s shoulder whispered in a voice low enough only for her husband to hear.

    "Darling, thank you for loving me. Thank you for not giving up on me. I am here by your side in bliss as because you gambled everything on me and my sisters. You will not regret it, darling. When the invasiones, I will serve as your vanguard."

    Hiro then embraced his woman tighter as he kissed the top of her head. "You do not need to thank me for anything Lene. You gave my life color. Even in my other life, I did not have such happiness. Forget about the invasion for now. Let''s just experience life by each other''s side darling."

    Raylene said nothing and simply basked in the warmth of her man. Inwardly she wished for everyone to experience love and happiness just as she does now. A hand suddenly took her other arm, along with it a very annoyed voice.

    "Zombie, stop stealing a march. You are monopolizing husband."  On the other side, Hiro got his face pulled by Vanessa with her hand locked on his cheeks like a vice. "Hiro-sama, if you are going to flirt, do it will all of us or don''t do it at all."

 Chapter 228 Beautiful Swords 6

    Husband and wife remembered that their group did not have only two but four people both smiled in eptance as they cated the angry woman beside them.

    The onlookers melted from the love that emanated from Hiro and his women. Everyone could see how in love the women were with their husband, which caused a lot of the men to burn with envy. A few thought the women were just genuinely kind-hearted and tried their luck.

    As Hiro helped Vanessa with her purchases, Jei started to wander alone. Eventually, she separated from the others and arrived at a dark alley. A pair of guys came forward that they approached Jade who had an aloof look but an incredibly sexy body. "Hey beautiful, you seem lost? Why note with us and let''s have some fun."

    Jade made a small smile as she walked towards them. The men who looked like hoodlums visibly got excited when a supermodel-like woman responded to their pitiful attempts at socializing. But before Jade could reach them a blue-haireddy suddenly appeared and mmed her foot on their heads in a flying roundhouse kick.

    The blow was strong enough to send them into a nearby crate destroying itpletely. Fortunately, the attack didn''t kill them outright. A heroic voice berated the wayward empress as the neer approached her.

    "Jei, enough with your pranks, darling would have killed them if you came any closer." Raylene then pointed to the floating weapons aimed at the men''s heads. These semi-invisible sword-like Mana constructs were moving under Hiro''smand.

    Twelve floated around Jade and another on Raylene. The red-haired prankster ignored the swords and gestured to the men on the copsed crate who looked like roadkill. "Zombie. Didn''t kill them. But almost dead. How better?"

    From time to time, Jade rpsed into her old speech patterns mostly when she was emotional or amused. Lene who saw the bleeding bodies of the hoodlums grew frantic when she witnessed the power of her blow. From Raylene''s point of view, he barely tapped them with her foot. Yet the damage it caused them bordered on fatal injuries.

    "Shit¡­ Jei! Please heal them quick!"

    The mage empress covered her mouth with her hand as she elegantly giggled. "Fufu, I will. If you carry bags for the rest of the day." Her sister made a hesitating expression before saying in a defeated tone. "¡­Fine. You nned all this, didn''t you? From approaching them your goal was to make me carry the bags."

    Jei then approached the people and answered. "Dunno. Maybe? [Mend]." Due to having higher stats, the effects of the mage''s skills increased not only in potency but the frequency she could cast them. Back in Valor city, Jade was not considered powerful due to her pitiful stats, but because of her knowledge, intellect, and the number of skills she had.

    Soon the men no longer had a single wound. Finished with her task, Jade then stood up and informed her sister. "Contractplete. Carry bags zombie." The woman chuckled as she walked away.

    Raylene started to feel the effects of having the lowest INT in their sisterhood. While she connected well with Tsugumi, Vanessa, and Jade usually wrapped her up in ploys or tricks she couldn''t beat.

    "Tsk. I need to raise my INT soon. Otherwise, I''m going to be turned into a gofer."

    Thus Jei and Nessa were able to monopolize Hiro''s arms for the day. Their husband who wanted to carry the stuff in his inventory grew concerned as Raylene made herself the package mule for the day. Even though they enjoyed each other''spany, they did not forget to get the stuff that matters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Dn slipped him a piece of paper with a note on their way out. It said. "Go to the store Cutting Edge, tell them ''As straight as an arrow''." ording to Aurum Cutting Edge was the best weapons and armor dealer in Partisan. Its fame came from the wide assortment of items it sold that no one else in the empire had. Its products were forged by the cksmith battle harem, Yvonne''s Hammers.

    Due to everyone being filthy rich, well except Hiro''s wives. They all intended to get the best gear they could get for their levels. Sword Dynasty and Hiro felt their blood boiling when they heard the stories of the Apocalypse Zones.

    After they got finished rounding up their stroll, Hiro and his party moved towards Cutting Edge. The small gathering of people noticed that the group they stalked left the culinary and entertainment shops and headed towards the district geared for battle harems.

    As System-users had different needs, from materials to food and clothing they could not shop with normal people. The establishments they ventured into were not in the same ce as regr humans and had their own rules. In this area, even the doors and windows required an STR of 15 to open. One needed Stats to survive in this district.

    A pulse traveled the air and the onlookers felt themselves all being forced to the ground. They then noticed that neither Hiro nor the beautiful girls with him faltered at the SUP. SUP stood for System User Pulse, this device sent a small wave of caliber energy in a wide area. It was a magic system created to deter humans from system user regions.

    Humans even the strongest ones were treated like children by the system users. They were fragile and stupid. In order to ensure they did not die because of system users. The SUPs were deployed to notify them if they entered a system user zone. The pulse would make their chest hurt and aggravate the symptoms the farther in they got.

    The entire mob of people had no calibers in their bodies thus repeated exposure to it would not only weaken them but would kill them given enough time.

    "Fuck, you are telling me those are not paramours but fucking system users?" "Shit no wonder they were all so good-looking." "But why aren''t they like the others?" "These people waited in line despite being system users." "Wow, if that is how handsome dominators are I hope I can get one to marry me." "Well, maybe the women are just at-home subs. No way such dainty figures would charge off into battle right?" "HAHAHAHA! Right as if!!"

    Hiro who noticed the disappearance of the small following felt his mood improve by leaps and bounds. "Whoever taught of creating System-user zones is a genius." Yet unlike what he expected to hear, none of his wives replied but they all had troubled faces.

    "Girls? What''s wrong?"

    Staying silent the three women didn''t say anything and moved toward their destination. When they entered the shop. A half dozen 200-meter warriors in steel heavy armor barred their way and asked in an intimidating voice. "Stop right there, give your dominion password, or turn back now. We will use force if you do notply."

    Hiro who had not fought in a very long while grew antsy. He came in front of his wives and stood face-to-face with the warriors. "Why don''t you make me punk? Why are all system user doormen fucking pricks." Tempers started rising as the butcher didn''t allow himself to be intimidated by the small army in front of him.

    But then a voice chirped in amidst the heated environment. "Nii-sama? You''re finally here!" Tsugumi, who as usual rolled at her own pace approached him and smacked one of the warriors between her and Hiro. "Oy you arrogant shits, did you by any chance give my brother a rude greeting?"

 Chapter 229 Beautiful Swords 7

    At her interrogative question, the six warriors straightened up like their boss arrived to inspect them. They immediately removed themselves from the doorway as the leader replied. "Lady Tsugumi, we did not, we simply asked this kind sir if they came at a Dominators rmendation."

    Tsugumi then chucked as she answers. "Haha, Gentlemen you could have a hundred of me and you would still fail to bar my brother from this shop. Good thing I arrived, he does not spare punches like I do." The steel men noticeably gulped and the one with a red chevron on his shoulder dered in a small voice.

    "Hehe, if they are with you Lady Tsugumi then they must be noble individuals, please forgive me, my lord. My eyes need treatment for not being able to see your eminence. Please enjoy shopping at the cutting edge."

    Hiro ignored the man and spread out his arms. Tsugumi jumped into his embrace like a child and giggled as Hiro spun her around. When they both had their fill, Hiro ced his sister back on the ground as he messed up her hair.

    "We only separated for a little while and you act like you haven''t seen me in ages."

    "Aren''t you the same Nii-sama?"

    Tsugumi then jumped at her sisters-inw in an equally affectionate manner. Hiro''s wives embraced her and patted her. Ironically age wise Raylene, Jade, and Vanessa were around 16-17 while Tsugumi was already 19 years of age.

    Yet, due to Hiro and her sister-inws having more mature mentalities their physics now looked at their early twenties. Making Tsugumi appear the youngest in terms of appearance. Wide-eyed, Tsugu then pulled her sister''s hand and pulled them inside.

    "Onee-samas they got a lot of good stuff, lets''s get you geared up to the nines. Nii-sama could buy this whole store so money is no object. Let''s go!"

    Raylene looked back at her husband for confirmation. The man simply nodded while the girls all looked around in the weapons section. Lars came down from another floor and saw Hiro.

    "Master, there are a lot of high-end equipment here. They cost a fortune though. I do not think we have enough money."

    "Buy what you can, we will ask n to buy the ones we need."

    "Eh? But won''t we be going to the Apocalypse Zone? What about logistics."

    "I will handle it. Lars, can you go and fetch n? I need to speak with him."

    Before Lars could reply, a voice interrupted them. "Master, no need I am here." n and Madame Xing entered the store just as Hiro sought them. Madame Xing bowed in front of Hiro as she made a wide smile.

    "Master, I am pleased, you seem to have enjoyed your stay at Arcus Kiss. I have something I wish to discuss may we please have a moment of your time? Although I am unsure if there is a break room avable."

    The guards who saw the new arriving guests started to sweat bullets. n Srayver and Madame Xing were known businessmen whom even counts could not order around due to their influence. Yet both gave their utmost respect to this man. Such an esteemed person could turn their lives into hell with just one word.

    A doorman the one with a chevron squeaked out in a raspy voice. "TTTHERE is Madame Xing. All the break rooms are avable! Please let us get them ready!"

    The six warriors then marched into an area of the store and started opening doors and forced the upants outside.

    "OY! Get out I am in a meeting." "I don''t give a shit get out! I need this room empty!"

    "Huh? I have a reservation for this room." "No, you don''t. It was just canceled get out."

    "As you can see, this armor is¡­ hey what are you doing." "The store is having an earthquake drill please leave."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro and Madame Xing startedughing at the ludicrousness of the doormen. In an attempt to cater to their group, the others were being forced out. It felt good to be on the special end, rather than the one being sent away, status normally followed power.

    Hiro couldn''t help butment. "Madame Xing your reputation precedes you. I am starting to understand what kind of sway you hold in the upper nobility."

    The womanughed as she ced a fan to her mouth. "Master, surely you jest. They were terrified of you even before we arrived. I wonder how you showed them your majesty. Fufu."

    "I actually didn''t, Tsugumi must have done something to them."

    At that moment the doorman with a chevron returned and saluted in front of Hiro. "My lords anddy, all the break rooms are now ready for use. Please choose one, we will ensure none will disturb you."

    Hiro, n, and Xing entered one of the rooms and settled in. Naturally, Hiro sat at the main table while n and Xing sat to the side. Amused at the power ys the couple was already starting to follow, Hiro didn''tment and spoke his mind.

    "n, I have a task for you. Madame Xing, I know you are his woman but I do not trust you yet please leave."

    The madame of Arcus kiss quickly stood up and sat in a dogeza and bowed to Hiro. "Master, that is what I came to discuss. Please let me follow you and serve you. Your kind words melted my heart and I wish to enter your service. I know you have no need for a paramour, but I can be useful as a spy or whatever you may require of me."

    Hiro then unleashed his pressure which sent the woman to kiss the floor. The power threatened to break all her bones in excruciating agony. "If I told you to betray the prince, would you do it?"

    Struggling Madame Xing couldn''t even breathe properly and spoke in gasps. "I cannot my lord¡­ The prince is my benefactor¡­and I am sure¡­.you won''t order such amand¡­"

    Amuse Hiro asked in curiosity "Ho? Why do you think that woman?"

    "The Master is a man of his word¡­that is how I feel¡­you will not betray¡­ your word until you pay your debts.."

    "Then what if I kill you right now for not following my wishes."

    "Kill¡­me¡­ then, It means I failed¡­ to see your character¡­ Such death is normal in intelligence¡­"

    n grew frantic when he saw Xing''s shoulders starting to turn violet from bruising. Again he marveled at the guts of this woman. His hands started to get mmy from stress.

    Hiro then canceled his pressure and threw a bottle at n. "Get her to drink it." After a few moments, Xing could again breathe normally and sat in front of the Butcher. n held her hands and didn''t leave even after she was fine.

    The woman noticed the trembling and tension in her man''s hands. She felt his fright at her ordeal. Her thoughts were interrupted when Hiro spoke.

    "I admire your courage, n choose well. Even though my goal will not go against Dn, it is not so clear and simple. n, I will use this time to educate you as well."

    Hiro then shared the high-level details of the Invasion of the [Forsaken], as well as the group bringing down the entire continent the Convent of Shadows. After he ended he asked the two in front of him.

    "I created Redeemed in order to find and destroy the convent. My first goal is to get as strong as possible while raising a powerful army. My second is to strengthen the empires as much as possible. I aim to find out what happened to the Saviors as well."

 Chapter 230 The Dragons Cry

    Prior to today, n and Xing thought the most tumultuous thing they would experience is an uprising or rebellion for the crown of the New Valorious or Dominii Empire. The story they just heard spoke of a battle that raged on for Millennia.

    A war sorge, three of the four empires already fragmented into smaller kingdoms. They all thought that simr to what was taught in school the fall of the empires was deemed a natural life cycle. Yet the notion that everything was engineered by some group all to cripple mankind''s ability to defend itself sent shivers down their spines.

    How patient were these people, if you look at the results, the current state of humanity could be considered its weakest. Monster invasions came every few weeks, each kingdom guarded only its own borders and there were no longer any Saviors who couldmand the respect of the entire continent.

    The Saviors transcended time so even millennia after their achievement, their legacy was one of valor, honor, and strength. They fought against and lifted the continent against the demons. Every thought they won, that was how it was supposed to be. But how would the reality of the continent flip all because of this one lie?

    Hiro noticed the aghast expression of the two in front of him. To Valorians, such truth would be extremely hard to believe in. n then spoke with a trembling voice.

    "Master, then all the announcements about the invasion as a hoax are lies?"

    "Yes, I know for certain it wille, I do not know where but I know when."

    Xing simrly asked in desperation. "Master surely this is a joke. Without the Saviors how will humanity survive?"

    The butcher made noment and simply waited. The merchant then started to process the information. "Master, how do you know all this?"

    "I have been sent here to stop it. I arrived two months ago. In a cabin in the Frozen Dew Forest."

    Madame Xing tried to reim herposure but the notion of theing war left her weak. How can one fight an army that never dies nor grows tired? If theing force could not be stopped. Then didn''t that mean the world would end in a decade? She then looked at the man before her.

    Most would be crushed by such a burden. How does one protect an entire continent? What can one man do? Wasn''t he scared? Such a responsibility could not be carried on the back of one soul. Yet for two whole months, the man before her withstood the pressure.

    n who seemingly got his breath in order asked once more this time with a determined gaze. "Even knowing all that you know Master, you wish to fight against it?"

    Hiro then made a savage smile and spoke with a heroic voice. "I came back all this way to save my family. Now that there are with me I will not allow such bastards to take them again. They can try, but in ten years I will annihte them all."

    The merchant then started to boisterouslyugh as if he wanted to chase his fears away with his guffaws. "HAHAHA Indeed! Nothing can keep the master away from the Mistresses!" n then kneeled in front of Hiro and roared in his loudest voice as he did the San-Baka salute!

    "MY MASTER HIROTO MUSASHI! I VOW MY STRENGTH AND MY ALL TO YOUR CAUSE! MY CLAN AND MY FAMILY WILL FOLLOW YOUR WORD! I STAND WITH YOU IN THE COMING STORM! PLEASE ACCEPT MY FEALTY!"

    Xing who got surprised by the manly visage of her lover quickly kneeled beside him. She could no longer separate from him thus Xing considered herself as part of his household. She simrly announced in a loud voice.

    "MASTER HIROTO MUSASHI! I VOW MY STRENGTH AND MY ALL TO YOUR CAUSE! I FOLLOW MY HUSBAND IN YOUR SERVICE! I STAND WITH YOU IN THE COMING STORM! PLEASE ACCEPT MY FEALTY!"

    The mood demanded such energy and both n and Xing felt their insides set afire in excitement. Deep down they felt it. If earlier they were terrified out of their wits, the dauntless demeanor of Hiro not only reassured them but granted themfort.

    ''So long as he is here.'' X2

    Both of them spoke the same words. So long as this man existed, he will cut apart the darkness paving the way into the light.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After they all calmed down Hiro then branded his symbol upside down on the back of n and Xing''s right hands. "With this, you are now both part of Redeemed. Now that you know what I know I expect you to act in ordance with my goal."

    n and Xing ced their right fists on their left shoulder with their left hands behind their backs as they answered. "Yes, Master."

    "Xing, due to your background in counterintelligence, I will ce you as my Spymaster. I wish to know everything you can about the Convent of Shadows.

    "Find out everything you can about the Saviors as well. When I return to Anvil to meet Redeemed, I will introduce you to them. You and n will also participate in our training."

    When Madame Xing heard Hiro she couldn''t help but make a request. "Master, I am fine with your tasks but please exempt n frombat training, his calibers are broken. I will fight twice as hard!"

    Yet, the one to reply was not Hiro but n, "Xinger, I will not stand aside while you die for me. I will fight, I saw the master turn pitiful ves into monsters. I am sure my love for you can carry me through the process."

    "n~" the madame looked at her man with hearts in her eyes. Seemingly lost in the pink atmosphere Hiro felt like a light bulb.

    "Ahem¡­You are free to do what you want after I leave." At his interjection, the couple let go of each other''s hands and again paid attention. Hiro then gave n a scroll of names and continued.

    "n, I have three tasks for you. Buy me every single book from the author Tasukete from the Gracyeanor empire. Use the funds from the sale of the monster materials I gave you. Next everyone on that list are the people I murdered in Anvil.

    "Check to see if they have family or were supporting anyone. Use 30% of the money I have with you as a charity to support them till they be self-sufficient. Finally, rent arge warehouse and a guard detail in the outskirts. Create a supply line for monsters materials from that location to buyers in a ndestine fashion."

    The Srayver couple had difficulty understanding the extremely wide directions of each instruction. n who already knew how Hiro rolled at this point expounded his understanding.

    "Understood sir, I will buy everything from Tasukete and try to find his whereabouts. He is one of your next targets?"

    "Yes, I intend to pay him a visit soon."

    "Therge warehouse will be for prompt disposal of rare monsters materials from the Apocalypse Zones?"

    "Yes."

    "Do we have a preference for what nature of people we sell to?"

    "No. Xing, I want you to create rumors about the rare materials and get that information to the hands of all gangs, mafias, warlords, and the like who would participate in Anvil''s restructuring."

    At Hiro''smands, n made a wry smile while Xing grew hesitant. "Master, such rumors would cause them all to converge and steal the materials. It will be hard to defend."

    The merchant then exined to his woman. "Xinger, that''s what master wants, for all of them to kill each other over it. He intended to eradicate the survivors after they are weakened from the battle. A merciless n Master."

 Chapter 231 The Dragons Cry 2

    Madame Xing grew terrified of what she learned. The two thousand people that died in Anvil were part of local hegemonies. The war for just one position would involve a bloody takeover that would necessitate the sacrifice of even more lives.

    And the number of ambitious people that would rise to capitalize on this unique period would do so with a ferocity unheard of. Local gangs normally only focused on their affairs to slowly get stronger. Usually, the next-level groups would hold them in check. Like a pyramid, the underworld had its own hierarchy.

    But what kind of chaos would ensue if the ones to hold you in check would also require restructuring? Alliances, betrayals, traps, and plots would happen en mass to create a bloody climb to the peak. If you then add the allure of monster materials for better equipment and weaponry it would be like throwing a busty virgin into a den of sex offenders.

    The woman who had a background in espionage knew the dark side of humanity, most would trade the lives of others for their own gain. Yet this one event had no merit other than mutual annihtion. Shivers went up her spine. The man before her recognizes not only the vile nature of humans, he understands it well enough to use it for his purposes.

    Anyone who could do such actions was no saint, the number of innocent lives that would be ruined would climb to hundreds of thousands. But the smile from the man before her gave the impression Hiro neither cared nor even felt saddened by the loss of life.

    ''A monster. No, a demon. A shell of a person who threw away his humanity.''

    As n praised Hiro''s n Xing felt her heart in disarray. This was far too much. Wasn''t this man supposed to be their savior why was hemitting atrocity after atrocity without remorse? The butcher who noticed the fear and disdain in his subordinate held his up to stop An from talking and asked her.

    "You seem unhappy with my short-term ns Xing? Do not be afraid to tell me what you think."

    The owner of Arcus kiss gripped her fist as she walked forward. "Master, I respectfully beg you to reconsider. The chaos that would ensue once your monster materialse out would cause so much death and destruction it frightens me. There must be some other way."

    n who knew how kind-hearted his woman was remained silent. Despite being joined at the hip, one needed to fight their own battles. If he intervened Xing would never follow Hiro out of her own heart. Hiro then had a stoic face devoid of emotion and said one reply.

    "Why does it matter?"

    Xing grew stunned at the answer, he neither said she was wrong nor got furious at her insolence. Why. The woman tried to think back, why does she care? Was it her soul telling her to cherish life? No, Xing killed a lot of people over the years, she had no right to appeal to such purity.

    Unable to answer Hiro then stood up and exined. "The invasion would arrive in ten years. If we allow these groups to manage themselves they will be annihted when the timees. Not only them, but the ones under their protection would also simrly perish.

    "The fastest way to get their cooperation is to annihte the top brass, the ones to rece them would learn from the example. I cannot spare the time to go to each and every corner and each and every sewer." He then continued as he looked out of the window.

    "My actions would be equivalent to murdering the innocents myself. Yet, this would at least make their leadership malleable enough for the kingdoms to try and get them in line. I do this for my family Xing. Truthfully I care not if any of them survive.

    "Regardless of what happens I just need them to malleable enough to use when the timees. Redeemed is tasked to swoop in and take hold of those that survive. In this manner, I will unite the underbelly of the continent. I will grant them five years. If they cannot be united then they will be eradicated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The battle I am trying to win cares not for their plights, only their strength. If they cannot aid me. Then they will do so as EXP for my forces. I will nt the seeds among them, by the time I reap, those that bear no fruit will all die."

    Terrified at the notion of treating human beings as EXP Xing''s voice continued to shake. "E¡­EXP? My lord the odds that they would fall in line just because you say so is slim to none! Even the empires could not force them to follow the rules."

    Xing and n began to understand the mentality of the man before them. Unlike the empires, he had a bottom line as sharp as a de. He did not hide behind facades of righteousness nor veneers of mutual cooperation. No, Hiro stood as a tyrant. You either bowed down in one piece, or you will bow with your head in pieces.

    The sharp contrast between his loving face with his women and the one devoid of any emotion went beyond night and day. Hiro knew how history would see him if the world survived. But he didn''t care. He made the decision due to it giving him the highest chance of sess. It wasn''t like he had no other option. Hiro just didn''t want to waste time.

    The Srayver couple became silent. In five years the power of this man would already be unfathomable. Would staying under a dictator for survival be better than freedom in death? They didn''t know but Xing felt like she had to do something.

    "I will make sure they never reach that point, Master!"

    "¡­" Hiro said nothing and stared at Xing as a wolf would look at a rabbit.

    "I¡­As the spymaster of Redeemed, I vow to forge them into a force worthy of yourmand in five years!" Xing inwardly couldn''t believe herself. ''Why the hell am I standing up for these people? This doesn''t even concern me! But they don''t deserve to die without reason. AHHH!! whatever let''s see what happens next!''

    "Then so be it, you have five years. I grant you authority over this matter. Whatever funds you require I will provide for you. If have targets that need to die, tell me I will assign des for your purposes."

    Xing saluted and shouted. "Yes, Master! But can I ask for something in return?"

    "Speak? What do you wish for?"

    "Allow n and I, our family, our people to enter your battle harem. I do not request to be one of the early generations. What I wish for is your word. As a reward for my efforts, you will protect me and my family when the invasiones,"

    Xing despite her hesitation intended to do her very best, all so that the reaping Hiro promised would never happen. She had the chance toe under Hiro''s umbre of protection. For her future family, she will not fail.

    This single decision will transform the woman before Hiro into the most feared matriarch of the Valorian underworld. But she would rise to prominence for another matter. Xing would be known as Venus the golden star who saved the underworld from annihtion.

    And along with Midas would be known as the golden pair of Heavenly sword.

 Chapter 232 The Dragons Cry 3

    At her words, Hiro approached Xing and presented his right hand for her to shake. n on the side felt pitiful. He wished to ask for the same thing after hepleted the tasks given to him.

    Yet his woman, the one he wishes to marry eventually had bigger balls than him. Hiro operated under a simple transaction-based understanding. Give me something I want and I will grant it to you in return.

    From his counting, saving his master''s wives would be paid with taking him and Xing as his people. He still needed merit in order to barter for his n, his men and the family he and Xing would eventually have.

    He was Hiro''s representative, while his woman became Hiro''s spymaster. For now, that should be enough. n then thought of how to ensure he could benefit from the information. He eventually announced.

    "Master, would it be alright to allow me to facilitate wholesalers instead of buyers instead? To ensure the maximum impact of our n. It would be better to scatter them and have them devastate more hegemonies. We can even nt spies with the supplies to hit two birds with one stone."

    "... I care not how you proceed. I give the matter of the sale to you. Xing would decide how she wishes to use it. I will train in the Apocalypse zones with Tsugumi and my wives till the battle harem royale in three months. I will contact you by the brand to tell you how."

    n and Xing then performed the same salute. Their minds both started to n on how to leverage this event for Heavenly Swords''s benefit. As Hiro no longer had matters to discuss he was on his way out of the room before he stopped and asked.

    "I forgot to ask since you both will being with us, would Arcus kiss be fine in your absence? Dn might misunderstand if they see you with me. Also, it should be self-exnatory that everything we spoke about here never leaves this room."

    The merchant then stepped forward and exined. "We are aware master. As for me apanying you under the guise of establishing a trade route would be feasible."

    The paramour with them fixed her clothes and answered as well. "I can just request help from the Javelin mercenary''s Master. As we are both operating under the same facade, they would care for Arcus kiss like their own. An excuse is much easier for a woman. I merely apany my lover~"

    Hiro nodded and exited the room, he needed to know what his women were up to. The man used his high AGI, to ''feel'' where they were on top of them showing up on his map as members of Heavenly Sword. As a courtesy to them, he didn''t use x-ray vision to look through walls.

    His member grew hard from recalling their seductive cries, the fragrance of their bodies, and the warmth of their skin. The days she spent loving them were already seared into his mind. In trying tost longer they started to use different parts of their bodies to satisfy him.

    He yed and fulfilled every desire he had for their bodies. Due to being system users, disease and viruses would not be an issue so he sought their everything and used every possible part of their bodies as makeshift pussies.

    Their feeble attempts to hide their embarrassment only served to inme his lust evermore. Hiro quickly rushed to go to where they were. He followed the brands and found them all geared and standing together.

    Raylene was wrapped in crimson armor with gold ents, the heavy-looking armor covered her entire body and only had gaps for her luscious thighs. A red capepleted her look. In her hands was a wicked-looking greatsword with a transparent orange de. The handle guard and pommel looked like the ws of monsters which further added to its menacing appearance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Vanessa had an elegant bow that had golden des that formed its arch on her right hand. The woman wore a set of emerald-colored armor that showed a lot of skin. Her sexy abs, the top of her ample bosoms, and her thighs all were visible.

    The outfit came with small bracers coupled with leg armor that looked like boots that reached above her knees.stly, her look waspleted by a white scarf made from the finest materials along with a majestic circlet adorning her head.

    Jade on the other hand wore a deep purplebat dress that hugged her curves and had slits on the skirt. The front of the skirt was removed to allow ease of movement. She had silver pauldrons and a butterfly winged essory on her right shoulder while a purple flower on adored her left chest.

    Like Vanessa, she also had a pair of silver bracers and silk boots of the color of her dress. The mage was armed with a staff that had a mysterious design a feathered gem on one end and a sharp-looking de on the other.

    The three of them looked extremely beautiful alone, yet together they were a force of seduction no man would be able to resist. Their bodies pushed by their armor highlighted their goods. Vanessa''s especially seemed to be designed with that in mind. Hiro couldn''t help but use x-ray vision as he stripped his wives of their clothing in his mind.

    The side of them doing poses as they tried their new defensive equipment made the butcher imagine sights of them being impaled by his raging member in the middle of the battlefield. Numerous scenarios ran through his mind and he found himself sort of breath and full of desire.

    The blond empress who noticed her husband''s lustful gaze had her sisters pose beside her. Raylene stood favoring on one side and made a small smile as she highlighted the beautiful contours of her body along with her thighs. She held her greatsword in front of her and stroked the long handle sexually like it was something else.

    Vanessa showed Hiro her backside as she turned to give him a glimpse of her chest and body line. She ced the bow just belong her skirt and gripped it like she would the edge of a bed. The woman slightly bent her body to show her well-toned backside to her man. Her naturally long legs entuate her sultry pose as she invited the beast staring to ravage her from behind.

    Jade crossed her arms to push her breasts together and closed her legs to minimize the visible skin. Her face made a shy smile that reminded her of the nights, Hiro mercilessly shafted her with his engorged little brother. The closed legs however only showed the beautiful thighs of Jade as if to challenge Hiro to open them. The contrast between her semi-lewd stance and her shy smile magnified her sensuality a hundredfold.

    All three could feel the raggedness of Hiro''s breath, they could see the growing bulge in his battle suit. And felt his elevated heartbeat. The man before them no longer used his upper brain to think. His reason was on the brink of copse. The sisters wanted to see how much more they could tease their man before he breaks.

    Thus they all said at the same time.

    "Darling / My Love/ Husband."

    They intentionally used the sexy tones they made during coitus and made inviting smiles as they delivered the final blow.

    "Does this look good on me?"

 Chapter 233 The Dragons Cry 4

    Hiro felt his little brother roaring to go to battle, he licked his lips as the noble and powerful visage of his women sent chills down his spine. His heart burned with lust, there was always something beautiful about ravaging female warriors. To hear such noble maidens of war to whimper in pleasure as one had his way with them.

    The butcher took a second to calm down as his heartbeat roared in his ears. Feeling the urge to procreate the man used almost all of his willpower to calm down the head in his pants. His wives who saw the plight of their husband grew mischievous at his pathetic attempts at control.

    One by one they paraded themselves before him ensuring to highlight their assets. Each made a whisper as sweet as honey as they did so.

    "Hiro-sama, do you like how this armor suits me? I look like one of the elves in the videos you loved watching. You can tie me up like a ve... master~ "

    "Husband, the color is a little off. But I choose this one because it looks like a priestess outfit. ...Hero, I received a revtion to do anything you were to ask. Your semen is going to save the world~"

    "Darling, I didn''t want anyone else to see my body, but do I look like a princess knight to you now? Mr. Knight, I am a fallen noble without any finances, can I pay for your loyalty with my body~"

    Simr to how Hiro saw the histories of his women, in the binding ceremony his wives also saw his. While they felt his pain as he struggled they also saw his loneliness. And like most men he tried to fill the void with porn. Lots of it. The debauch pervert had fetishes as many as stars in the sky.

    And each of them noted the ones that got their man off the most. Through living his life, all three now grew experienced at what sort of perverted antics their husband desired. Using it to their advantage, they now mapped Hiro''s sexual fantasies like an uncharted continent and verified it with their bodies.

    As the man grew increasingly savage as he made love to them. Like a beast in heat, Hiro could not resist them no matter how hard he tried. Of course, he would punish them for their insolence in bed. But one of the areas of a woman''s domain has always been the bedroom.

    Hiro knew they were messing with him and grew frustrated at his wife''s antics. He then ced limits on himself to resist. This allowed him to reign his impulses in. Unfortunately, His sex drive has been shooting over the roof ever since he consummated his marriage. All because of one skill.

    _________________

    Husband''s Loyalty

    Rank [SSS] Skill Type: Passive Level: 1

    A skill from the spirit-based masteries. The Ultimate iteration of the Beauty''s bane skill series.

    Beauty''s Bane- Any and all mind control effects will be nullified.

    Flirt''s Ruin - All attempts at mind control would send a feedback attack to the attacker. Damage is based on 500 x INT. Increases libido by 2X

    Seductress''s Hardship - Any member of the opposite sex that is not a wife will not be able to garner sexual interest from the host. Allows wife target limit increased to three. Increases libido by additional 3X

    Lover''s Favor - when in the presence of the user''s wife. Caliber regeneration increased by 100% per wife. Increases libido by additional 5X<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Paramour''s Blessing - performing sexual acts with designated a designated wife will refill the host''s Calibers. Upon consumption or exposure to sexual fluids of a wife, the host''s vital essence will be restored in full. Increases libido by additional 5X

    Betrothed''s Affection - If the wife is bound to the user in marriage. A spiritual brand would be created for both husband and wife. The brand operates regardless of distance and can be used as a Caliber battery, the brands are finite and can only be refilled by Intercourse. Increases libido by additional 10X

    Husband''s Loyalty - Should the wife be also part of the skill owner''s battle harem or vice versa. A Spirit Armor enchantment worth seven times the avable Spirit of the skill user would be cast on the wife. Refreshes every thirty days.  Increases libido by additional 25X

    _________________

    The difference between the original skill he got at Rank D and its SSS version was like night and day. Essentially each SSS skill had a sub-skill per rank so a Rank D skill woulde with one ability, in contrast, SSS skills came in with an astounding seven skills.

    Hiro had four SSS limit skills, thus the amount of abilities he got from just those four were beyond overwhelming. However, he never let it get to his head, with what he needed to face he needed all the help he could get.

    Because of the [Betrothed''s Affection] even if Hiro losses his map for navigation, he would find his wives no matter the distance. In preparation for supplying the caliber batteries, he branded them as 3 times more than necessary as a joke. One reason was so he could swap them for a caliber battery for each type of caliber on his wives.

    But the true reason was he wanted to fill all twelve brands to the limit with sex. Pure unadulterated baby-making sex. Naturally, as the batteries required a lot of fucking to charge, he used it as a reason to go wild on his women.

    At the end of their honeymoon, his wives saw his entire skill window. Lene and her sisters marveled at the meticulous care of their husband. Even a small thing that they thought was a prank increased their chances of survival.

    Hiro naturally exined his findings about Aura and Spirit to them. Armed with this knowledge each wife intended to unlock and raise their calibers as soon as possible. Due to his preparation they now had caliber batteries for calibers they didn''t even have ess to yet.

    Of course, the number of benefits that are tied to sex also made him desire Lene, Nessa, and Jade like a beast. And then because of [Paramour''s Blessing] so long as he gets them to cum, he will never lose even if they went at it nonstop.

    Hiro grew silent as he neared his breaking point, his wives knew as much so they did note too close. They all already felt how much of a sore loser their husband was. He punished them severely in bed, thus it was only times like these when they could get back at him.

    As the four were heightened in excitement, the anticipation was enough to get them all heated in lust. Fortunately, a voice came in to save the day. "Nii-sama, I don''t care if you want to make love to your wives, but please be wary of TPO. My hubbies and I are here."

    Tsugumi came out in a battle dress simr to Jades but was pink in color, it contrasted with her white hair and thus gave her a stunning look. The mod got killed due to herments all three wives smirked in victory as Hiro looked blue-balled from the experience.

    The four of them hatched this plot to pick on him. Hiro stayed silent andmented in an emotionless voice. "You all love lovely, and it suits you. I have checked their stats and they look worth the price."

    Before they could rey a violent noise echoed in the skies. An unintelligent growl traveled the skies at an rming intensity. *GRRRROWL* The reverberation of the one who made it contained a deep and unfathomable power.

    A shadow fell on thend as the surrounding area turned into darkness. It started with a whisper but soon, the entire city of Partisan shouted one word. "DRAAAAGOOOON!!!!"

 Chapter 234 The Dragons Cry 5

    Hiro and Heavenly Sword grew restless, they all had over a thousand points in AGI. How did something asrge as a dragon suddenly appear in this city without them noticing? Where did ite from? Who was its target? Did it have an intellect high enough to reason with?

    The people in the city were of two minds, one group intended to run away from the monster as far away as possible. This groupprised of normal humans and system users who were not trained forbat. The other group however charged for the dragon for the purpose of either killing it or taming it.

    Whether they tame, rode, or y a dragon the prestige and the power that woulde afterwards would always be a sure thing. Heavenly Sword and Sword Dynasty all rushed out to confront the beast and what they saw was a gigantic 20-meter ck western dragon.

    It flew circled the System user district of Partisan as it searched for something. The dragon had a crown of ten horns on his head and its scales looked harder than granite.

    Its yellow reptilian eyes gazed unto the popce like a hunter searching for prey. While Hiro and Sword Dynasty foughtrger monsters non of them had the pressure of a dragon.

    This thing had enough Aura to even suffocate Hiro. While the system could be used to escape the limits of humanity. Species differences weren''t something that could be ovee just because.

    When the Dragon circled around the block where Hiro and his battle harem stood. It locked its gaze towards the butcher. Everyone around him felt the intimidating gaze. The terror of being caught in the sights of a monster shook their souls to their core.

    But the one the dragon looked at was no longer a human. He could be considered for all intents and purposes extremely simr to the overbearing flying lizard.

    Hiro then whispered as he looked the monster dead in the eye. "I am the heavenly sword" at his words a number of different types of des appeared and affixed themselves to his back. Two long swords, an oversized greatsword, and an eastern katana.

    The hodgepodge of weaponry not only used different fighting styles but barely had any simrities aside from being swords. Upon arming himself the dragon dived and opened its mouth to bite Hiro. The Butcher didn''t tarry and leaped into the air. Hiro used a mana construct as a foothold and kicked it to shoot himself into the dragon.

    He brandished his greatsword and winded his body in mind air like a batter. The dragon of course didn''t care what the ants did and aimed to rip apart the human in front of him. However, Hiro suddenly kicked the air again and maneuvered himself under the dragon''s mouth.

    The beast missed its target and received a decisive blow to its chin from the butcher. Despite the size difference, the strike sent a shockwave into the dragon that damaged its internal organs. Like a boxer who suddenly ate an uppercut, the dragon stopped moving for a few seconds as its body followed the direction of Hiro''s blow.

    Hiro then again created a mana construct and kicked against it to generate an Aura-filled explosion to create momentum. He then roared in full power. "[Blessing of Metal]! [Apis Drive]!" These two skillsprised one of Hiro''sbos.

    [Blessing of Metal] turned his entire body into something simr to Osmium. Osmium had only one unique property, being the densest metal on earth. The attribute allowed Osmium to be the heaviest metal rtive to size.

    [Apis Drive] allowed a user to create massive eleration due to the blessing of Apis a war deity of one of earth''s religions in the shape of a bull.

    And in any world that followed thews of physics. Mass plus eleration is equal to Force. Thisbination of skills was all for a single oue: the weight of Hiro plus the eleration turned him akin to an explosive sledgehammer.

    The color of Hiro''s body turned to silver and the butcher mmed his weapon into the chest of the dragon. As the gigantic beast still reeled from the attack to its chin, it could not mount any resistance.

    *Crash*

    A loud collision urred, and the impact sent shockwaves that broke all the windows in the city. The dragon despite its overwhelming size got sent to an open area like a fly. The bystanders who saw the tyrannical nature of the Wolfen butcher started to question their sanity.

    "Dear, Am I seeing things or did that man tackle a dragon into the ground." "If you are delusional then I am too as I saw the same thing!"

    "Brooo, that brother sent a dragon to the ground in two moves!" "Indeed, such power! Who is he affiliated with? Is he for hire?"

    "Girl, you seeing this?" "Yeah don''t even think about it bitch, that man is mine!"

    Meanwhile, the dragon made pitiful sounds as it tried to stand up from the ground. Its ribcage now had a depression that showed the extent of its injuries. Hiro whonded on the ground slowly walked towards the beast. Like a terrified dog, the dragon tried to scurry back as the man approached.

    Tsugumi and the rest of Sword Dynasty encircled the beast rtive to the position of Hiro''s wives. But then Jade shouted to her beloved partner. "Husband! She is scared, she came to you for protection. The enemyes!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro grew puzzled. He only saw its race when he used [Full Inspect] on the dragon prior to attacking it. However; the man trusted his wife''s advice and scanned the monster again.

    _____________________

    Name: N/A

    Race: Dragon (child)

    Level: 1

    Age: 10

    Title: N/A

    HP: 1,085,000/1,200,000 |AP: 200,000/200,000

    STR: 9500 | AGI: 7500 | INT: 8000

    _____________________

    Main Skills: N/A

    _____________________

    Secondary skills (+) ExpandPassive skills (+) Expand

    ____________

    Even at level one, the dragon had a million HP, and 200,000 AP. Hiro despite all his buffs his current stats barely hit five thousand; this being had over 7000 in all three stats. The only good thing about the situation came in the form of this monster''s mentality and age. Due to being young, it acted like aplete amateur in battle.

    Surprisingly Jade, apanied by Raylene and Vanessa ran over to the dragon. Tsugumi and her hubbies naturally also joined them. Hiro originally intended to reap the exp from this monster. A monster of this rank even a child could level an entire city.

    But due to the dragonying docile on the ground, the crowds started to gather. if that was not enough Hiro felt a caliber signature that made gave him goosebumps.

    "That was a mighty fine show of force, my friend. I am amazed are you by any chance already affiliated with a battle harem?"

    The voice forced Hiro to remember his past life. Without needing to turn around Hiro saw the suave ck-haired hunter of Starfall. Maybe it was due to his increase in strength, the Calibers he felt from the man outssed the dragon so much that the beast look like a cockroach.

    "Hello, I am Gilthunder Gonz??lez a spouse rank submissive of Starfall. Friend, I am under orders to retrieve this Dragon and bring it back to my dom. Can you please step aside?"

    If that was not enough Hiro felt the arrival of two of his marked allies. n and Hach tried to wade through the sea of people when both saw Hiro looking at them they shouted a simple sentence.

    "Master! The one behind you is the young miss!"

    Hiro then looked at the dragon in shock as he murmured in a low voice. "Rilu?"

 Chapter 235 The Dragons Cry 6

    A monster''s head that spanned over five meters wide withrge reptilian eyes looked at Hiro. A low growl came out of the dragon then it faced Gilthunder. Hiro still unsure about whether or not the dragon turned out to be his daughter knew one thing. If Rhyne sent one of her spouse ranks, she wants this beast.

    And as Hiro had a bone to pick with her, like a middle school bully; Anything Rhyne wanted, Hiro would fuck up. That''s how the world works. He then used [Full Inspect] on Gilthunder only to be terrified at what he saw.

    ___________________

    Name: Gilthunder Gonz¨¢lez | Status: [Shackled]

    Race: Transmigrator

    Level: 77

    Age: 24

    Title: Wraith Hunter

    HP: 17500 (+1200) | MP: 100 | SP: 2500| AP: 100

    STR: 2230 (+270) | AGI: 4723, (+520) | INT: 1286 (+20)

    ______________________

    Battle Harem: Starfall

    Dominant Rank: S

    Domination Avable: 100%

    Dominant: Rhyne Fair Dominii (Starfall)

    Submissive: N/A

    ______________________

    Blessings: Apparition Lvl 5

    ______________________

    Main Skills:

    Wraith Hunter [S] Lvl 5

    Coupe de Grace [S] Lvl 9

    ______________________

    Secondary skills (+) Expand

    Passive skills (+) Expand

    ______________________

    Equipment: Basilisk''s Leather Armor [S], Hermes sandals [A], Earring of assassination [C], Ring of Execution [S], Ne of deathblows [S]

    Runes: [Rune of Endurance] [A], [Rune of Swiftness] [A], [Rune of the Watcher] [A]

    Enchantments: [Iron Body] [B] 29 Hrs, [Lightning Reflex] [A] 13 Hrs, [Mirror Image] [A] 6 Hrs

    ___________________________

    Hiro knew he grew stronger, the ability to massacre monsters left and right gave credence to that fact. At the back of his mind, he believed he could challenge Rhyne and her harem to battle. Didn''t he almost beat Artorius? His wives even though they used tricks smashed the living hell out of Max.

    Like the first two husbands, Gil had extremely high stats, impressive gear; a ton of skills, runes, and enchantments. What stood out like a sore thumb would be their abysmally low Caliber. Gilthunder only had 2500 SP.

    That would be unless he looked at the status effect beside his name<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Shackled] - System User has Stats and Calibers reduced by 9/10 for an agreement to the system.

    Reduced by nine parts from ten. That statement made Hiro''s blood run cold. Gilthunder only had 10% of his abilities unlocked. The man had 4700 AGI at ten percent. No wonder he felt goosebumps, this fucker could kill dragons at will. Hiro already felt powerful at 3000, how would it feel to have 30,000 points in an attribute?

    But that was not why Hiro saw something that absolutely make his hair stand on end. The cold chills felt like the hands of a demon as it gripped his heart.

    ______________________

    Regalia Rating: [Awakened]

    Aura : Z | %-^_^-%ZZZ$@#1ZZZc@NZZS33ZZ8y0U,ZZ=-+ZH1r0.ZZ&%@ZZZ: %-^_^-%

    Spirit: Z |%-^_^-%ZZ^VAZW3Lc0M3Z?Z*&(ZB@CK!#78(ZZZ: %-^_^-%

    Mana: Z | %-^_^-%Z?D1DZ@$&@ZY0UZZ!#%!ZZm155Z!?(@ZM3,*&^*5w3etH3@rT?ZZZ%-^_^-%

    _______________________

    At first nce, Gilthunder''s Regalia section made no sense and it looked like in gibberish. That is until he tried to make sense of it. And the words he found looked like a message from beyond the grave. One that should be impossible. Something Hiro tried to disprove using his over 3500 points in INT.

    In the seemingly inconspicuous string of words, the message he found was as follows.

    1 c@N S33 y0U, H1r0. W3Lc0M3 B@CK! D1D Y0U m155 M3 5w3etH3@rT?

    ''I can see you, Hiro. Wee back! Did you miss me, sweetheart?''

    Only one person called Hiro ''Sweetheart'' it was the woman that directly caused his death thest time. The bane of his existence and the most dangerous woman on Valorious. Rhyne Fair Dominii.

    ''¡­''

    Unable to say anything Hiro froze. The man had a different face, skills, and everything. He hasn''t even stepped anywhere near Valor city. How the fuck would Rhyne know he even came back? Changing what people saw on the system''s screens is an ability not many knew, Lars had that rare ability thanks to [Eye of Odin].

    Due to believing the system never lied, they even used it as their witness, evidence, and source of truth in most cases. But how the hell could Rhyne talk send him a message from the system screen?! Hiro''s pulse rapidly rose. Its intensity made the thumping of his heart as loud as explosions. His body grew cold and his palms started to get mmy from sweat.

    Hiro then looked around in panic, he used [Full Inspect] on everything and everyone. Trying to find a ghost in the crowds the butcher started believing that Rhyne was already there. The man''s eyes darted to everyone who had ck hair. And as he went through them the tension in his body slowly started to increase.

    ''Where is she?! She must be here! Otherwise, that means she can see everything!''

    The butcher then toggled between x-ray, Infrared, Nightvision, and all his other skills to find something. Anything that could be linked to Rhyne. Hiro''s battle harem noticed the chaotic actions of their husband. A side effect of the domination link came in the form of being able to ''Sense'' the state of mind of your partner.

    Thus Raylene, Vanessa, Jade, and Tsugumi grew rmed at the panic in Hiro''s link. Tsugumi who knew Gilthunder would notice soon stepped forward and challenged him. "I am Tsugumi Musashi! The dominator of the mercenary battle harem Sword Dynasty. I have been hunting for this monster for a month now. I refuse to yield our quarry to you. Why are you even here anyway?"

    While the sword saint distracted the husband of Starfall. Her hubbies all flocked to her side and ced their hands on their weapons in a show of force. Vanessa quickly came to Hiro''s side and ced her hands on his heart and head. A wave of Spirit entered both and forcefully calmed down her husband.

    The countenance of the man she loved disyed absolute terror. Unsure why Hiro was in such a state, she gestured to Raylene who immediately came to Hiro''s side and grabbed his cheeks forcing him to look into her eyes.

    "Darling. Have no fear. You are not alone. Whatever you worry about will note to pass; unlike before we will face it together." The blue-haired empress sent Aura through Hiro''s veins and muscles like adrenaline. Hiro felt his body temperature rapidly rising. Bit by bit his mind started to regain its rity; the fear in his heart slowly melted like ice on a summer day.

    The golden irises of his woman sent confidence and affection to his heart. As he looked into her steadfast gaze, he saw naught fear, nor worry, or tension. No. What Hiro saw in Raylene''s windows to the soul burned like a burning forge.

    Rage.

    Rage at the enemy that made her husband cower like a child. His woman tried to hold it in, but she was furious. Anyone who would touch her loved ones deserved to be put to the sword. Chivalry be damned. The empresses in red armor started to undte Aura in minute amounts.

    Perhaps affected by the Aura, even Vanessa started making a mean face, although due to her beauty, she looked like a pouting puppy. Upon seeing their expressions, Hiro started chuckling and gave both a kiss on the cheek and said in one breath. ''Love you.''

    Right, Hiro fought the 12,000 monster invasion and used [Full Inspect] on everything. Only Gilthunder''s screen had a message. Rhyne does not have ess to everything. She could not be omniscient.

    It could be just a simple prank. From what he could tell, even after giving [Reverie beyond Hope] to his harem, none of them could see the Regalia section. The man calmed himself down as he felt his logic start to work at full capacity.

    ''Now, how do we get out of this?''

 Chapter 236 The Dragons Cry 7

    "Lady Tsugumi was it? That dragon is a target marked by my dominator. As princess of the Valorious empire princess Rhyne does what she can to make the cities safe. Thus we are tasked with bringing it in."

    "And what does that have to do with me you ikemen bastard? If your princess wishes to im this dragon then have here here and get it. We did all the hard work and you arrive to take in the prize. Aren''t you just stealing at this point?"

    As Gilthunder started to loudly debate and argue about who could im the dragon, Jade stood on the dragon''s front w as she touched its face. Seeing Hiro back to normal, Raylene and Vanessa left him to guard their sister. While Jade had her hair in a thick braid, its red color would only fool low leveled system users.

    Pink hair could be considered the worse trait to have if you lived in the Valorious continent. Thus Lene and Nessa never left her side, even more so when Jade seemed to be doing something with the dragon.

    Hiro then noticed the messaging system in his vision had a +99  symbol in a red speech bubble. Simr to phone messaging applications on earth. The messaging system, when used with battle harems functioned like group chats. The best difference would be that no one needed to type. Just thinking of something to say generated the text, like a reversed text-to-speech.

    Upon opening it, he found a ton of messages from both Heavenly Sword and Sword Dynasty. Each of his wives and his sister sent messages asking about his welfare in private messages.

    In the heavenly sword submissive group chat, Hiro''s wives and sister expressed concern about the weird actions he took and the panic stricken countenance Hiro disyed earlier.

    In the global heavenly sword group chat, the San-Baka started brainstorming on what to do to avoid the situation. Due to no longer being part of Hiro''s party, they lost ess to his limit skills. Tsugumi who got them from Hiro shared them with her hubbies in a limited fashion.

    Upon reading Gilthunder''s stats they didn''t panic much and simply thought about how to get the dragon away from Partisan. They all heard n and Hach earlier.

    This dragon should be the 10-year-old girl Hiro dragged around from Anvil. The man felt guilty for his actions. He retrieved her, sent her into aa then forgot about her. But as he fought battle after battle he couldn''t wake her.

    His excuse is nonsense though, as he met his wives, got married, and fucked like rabbits for an entire week. The Butcher inspected the dragon and found it focusing on Jade. He currently is a bad parent as he forgot the daughter he went through so much to im. Hoping his wife could help Hiro then sent messages to her.

    [Hiro]: Jei how is she?

    [Jade]: Husband, she is scared. Confused. She is also spiteful since you beat her to the ground.

    [Hiro]: Tell her I am sorry. But she needs toe with us. I will not give her to Starfall.

    [Hiro]: Does anyone have any ideas?

    [Raylene]: fight our way through them?

    [Vanessa]: Lene, you need to stop being impulsive. I vote to flee. But the soldiers of Starfall are surrounding us. Tsugumi cannot keep them all at bay.

    [Jade]: Husband, do you trust me?

    [Hiro]: With every fiber of my body.

    [Jade]: We need to destroy the city.

    [Hiro]: ¡­

    Raylene and Vanessa grew bbergasted at their sister''s suggestion. Why on earth would she suggest such a thing? Despite people increasing in INT, the way a person thinks is influenced by both their lifestyle and interests. Many geniuses could be considered entric as they thought around everything they could and thus somehow ended up bored.

    System users who suddenly gained massive amounts of brain power, usually cannot limate to suddenly being so smart. They normally just used their additional brains to analyze and or perform autonomous tasks. The most famous ones were studying or meditating.

    Just because you could have the capability to perform thousands ofputations didn''t mean you would know how to use them. This is best illustrated with smartphones back on earth. Even though hardware-wise a standard smartphone could do everything mainframes in the sixties could do.

    People just used them to watch porn andugh at memes. Having high INT would be considered having a ready high-specputer by your side. But if you do not give it instructions or tasks to do. It will do nothing.

    This natural urrence created idiots who had hundreds even thousands in INT. No amount of brain power could make up for ack ofmon sense. However, the opposite of this statement also held true.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Therey people who could think in novel ways that drew creativity from the earth. Jade and Hiro were two such people. Thus from only one sentence, Jeimunicated not only an idea but an entire n of action to her Husband.

    Vanessa and Raylene, who was just about to begin criticizing their sister heard Hiro''s reply. [Hiro]: You are amazing Jei! Let us go with that! I will tell Tsugumi and n. What would I ever do without you?

    Hearing the praise the two empresses grew annoyed at their sister''s brilliance. Unlike the geniuses, they still had no idea what the n would be. Gettingvished in praise by the one you love would make anyone happy. Thus both women felt their hearts alight in mes.

    If they lost to Jei in terms of brain power, then the two empresses would beat her in some other fashion. Before long Hiro started giving their instructions over the global battle harem chat.

    [Hiro]: Everyone listen up. We cannot let Starfall get my daughter, so we will be shaking things up a bit.

    [Geo]: Master, they have us surrounded. While most are only mid-level adepts, I don''t think Sword Dynasty would be able to hold off Gilthunder.

    [Hiro]: That is fine he won''t have time to pay attention to us.

    [Aurum]: Then what must we do master? If we simply run they will chase us.

    [Hiro]: At Jei''s signal, Heavenly Sword and Sword Dynasty will fight in the shiest manner we can.

    [Lars]: Why? Shouldn''t we be fighting Starfall instead master?

    [Vanessa]: I see, they are here as the "good guys". They cannot let the people around us die as coteral.

    [Jade]: The more people need to be saved, the more they will not be able to move.

    [Raylene]: Then destroying the city as much as possible would be best.

    [Hiro]: Yes, this would show also show we are not affiliated with Dn.

    [Vanessa]: I suddenly feel bad for the prince.

    [Aurum]: Is this how it feels to be a viin?

    [Geo]: Can it Standar, if you can''t think of a n stop shitting on the one we got.

    [Tsugumi]: Fufu. This sounds like a lot of fun! Hubbies, I will give a kiss to the one who makes the most convincing performance.

    [Lars/Geo/Aurum]: ¡­

    [Jade]: Husband, the dragon knows the n. She will help. Everything will begin on your word.

    [Hiro]: Alright, it''s show time!

    At Hiro''s words, the Dragon pped its wings and roared! It then created a fireball in its mouth and shot it at Hiro. But before the fire could arrive, a woman in red armor shed it in mid-air with her greatsword. Contrastingly she then said a bunch of lines in a monotone voice that sounded like she read off a bad script.

    "Oh no. The dragon is angry. Darling,e we need to run."

    The lines, especially the delivery were executed in such a horrendous manner. Everyone in the vicinity faces palmed in secondhand embarrassment. Raylene grew red in the face from all the awkward looks she got.

    Hiro inwardly thought. ''This might be harder than just fighting Gilthunder.''

 Chapter 237 The Mettle Required Of An Empress

    The crowds grew frantic at the sudden fire st of the dragon. It should be known that even though almost everyone present in the crowds was a system user, hardly any aside from the guards werebatants.

    These people had Stats higher than the average human, but even such potential would be like pearls before swine without courage. Having lived under the protection of Gae-bolg they could be considered pampered by typical middle-age standards.

    Tsugumi who stood near Gilthunder faced the husband of Starfall as shemented. "You value the lives of your empire''s citizens do you not? Focus on them. Control the panic from spreading. My battle harem will take care of the dragon. We will even do it for free as a token of friendship."

    The dragon nanny then summon a Caliber Jian and hopped on it as one would a surfboard. Tsugumi then tucked her white hair behind her ear while making a dazzling smile. "Such a handsome man should not be hiding from the spotlight. Allow me to assist Sir Gilthunder~"

    Tsugumi took Gilthunder''s hand and had him stand on her sword. The Caliber weapon then floated into the skies with the two of them. Gil who found Tsugumi attractive silently went along. The woman then announced for all to hear she passionately proimed while gesturing to Gilthunder.

    "OH, CITIZENS OF PARTISAN! HEAR ME! HEAR ME! IN OUR TIME OF NEED A HERO COMES FORTH! THE WRAITH HUNTER OF THE CROWN PRINCESS! ONE OF THE STRONGEST HUSBANDS OF STARFALL! SIR GILTHUNDER GONZALES! HAVE NO FEAR FOR HE COMES TO SAVE US ALL!"

    She then materialized arge number of floating caliber swords all of them covered in burning Aura. "SWORD DYNASTY! BY THE COMMAND OF THE NOBLE SIR GILTHUNDER! TAKE DOWN THAT OVERGROWN LIZARD!" At hermand Geo, Lars, Aurum, and all her caliber swords floated towards the monster. She simrly transferred to another floating sword and joined in the assault.

    The monster rose to its feet and roared in a loud voice it pped its wings that send people and nearby furniture floating in a storm of wind. Heavenly sword took this moment and separated from the dragon to regroup near their husband.

    Aurum covered himself in Aura Armor and catapulted himself towards the dragon''s face. Geo used shy sword skills and executed them one after another on the reptile''s nk. Lars covered himself in Spirit as he ran on top of the buildings and Tsugumi''s swords as he performed quick powerful stabs at the dragon''s weak points.

    The San-Baka used their shiest moves aiming for maximum impact. To a typical bystander, the visual spectacle could be likened to a triple-A video game that is drowned in particle effects. No matter how shy the effects though, the focus of the people was affected by the Hero''s and their actions.

    Of course, the gorgeous sword saint jumping from sword to sword in the air grabbed everybody''s attention. When they saw over a hundred swords attack the dragon in ordance with Tsugumi''s elegant movements, they grew ecstatic. Lars, Aurum, and Geo were also naturally good-looking.

    The novelty of the caliber explosions and the dragon''s body counterattacks grew more intense as the scenery started to get demolished. People need names to understand a concept, thus Tsugumi did not announce her name nor that of her hubbies. She purposely attached only one name to the power they disyed.

    It was none other than the noble Sir Gilthunder!

    The system users who heard the earlier remarks of Tsugumi grew bbergasted at the gall of this woman. Didn''t she use Starfall of trying to steal their target? What in the world was she trying to do? The answer became evident less than a secondter!

    "WWWWWWWAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! SIR GILTHUNDER!!!!!" "SO AWESOME!!!!" "SIR GILTHUNDER YOU ARE TOO COOL!" "YEAHH!! WE ARE SAVEED!!" "GATHER TO HIM! GO!" "STOP PUSHING!" "SIR GILTHUNDER! SAVE ME!" "KYA!! SIR GILTHUNDER! MARRY ME!" "HOOOOO!!!!!!!!!! STARFALL!!!" "STARFALL!" "GILTHUNDER!" "STARFALL!"  "GILTHUNDER!" "GILTHUNDER!"  "STARFALL!" "GILTHUNDER!" "STARFALL!"

    Despite leaving Gilthunder in the air, the crowds all converge toward him and started to panic

    Human physiology is simplistic in nature, once given enough cues it creates a narrative on its own. Handsome warrior good, dragon bad.

    By using this archetype the odds that people would associate expectations thus shoehorning realities into people. Gilthunder who felt like he has been duped felt amused as he murmured. "Such a connivingss, but that won''t be enough."

    Gil shouted to the men that came with him. "By Order of the Crown Princess, protect the citizens of the empire! Everyone! Please rally on the Royal Guard, they will protect you!" These men were mainlyprised of mid-level adepts; they belonged to the standing royal army of the emperor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The emperor allowed his woman to create battle harems under them and each of these groups contributed a chunk of their elite to form the royal army. The men who were essentially the equivalent of super hero''s started to save and evacuate the popce that got caught up in the battle between Tsugumi''s group and the dragon.

    Gil then leaped from the floating sword of Tsugumi and ran towards the battle. The man announced as he ran over the tall buildings. "As a husband of Starfall, I will now assist Sword Dynasty to take down that dragon." But he suddenly stopped and remained still a secondter a sword beam sliced the building he was on in two.

    The hunter made an annoyed face at the urrence, he stopped only to see the white-haired man that overpowered the dragon earlier. Numerous people in the copsing building pleaded for help from Starfall''s husband.

    Hiro only mouthed to him. "You have people to save husband-sama. Get to it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In another area, A gorgeous archer in green armor invoked a skill. "[Arrow Rain]."Lars and Tsugumi were forced to retreat when a thousand Caliber arrows fell from the sky. For a short couple of seconds, the day turned to night to the absurd number the projectiles.

    While near the dragon. Aurum saw nothing but red as a blue-haired warrior sent him flying when the woman smashed her greatsword into his back like a baseball bat. The hubby of Tsugumi collided with numerous buildings ripping apart holes in three of them before he stopped.

    Geo on the other hand suddenly lost his footing when the friction from his feetpletely disappeared. A red-haired woman in a blue battle dress slowly walked forward as she chanted spell after spell.

    "[Zero Friction]. [Waternce]. [Freeze]. [Ice Armor]. [Reduce drag]. [like a sparrow]. [First Strike]. [Open Wounds]. [Reduce Armor]. [Cold Snap]. [Frigid Touch]¡­" By the woman''s side, a 10-meter icicle floated in the air as she strutted towards Geo.

    The floating weapon easily dwarfed a school bus. But what made it dangerousy, not in its size but the number of skills being applied to it. Making it harder, faster even sending cold energy to its target, the malice in this icicle sent chills up Geo''s spine.

    The image of a beautiful woman murmuring spells as an iceberg followed her would scare the shit out of anyone. In the battle harem chats a problem of a different sort began.

    [Geo]: Mydy, please don''t tell me you are going to hit me with that. Aren''t we supposed to be doing this as a show?

    [Jade]: You won''t die¡­ And this would make it more realistic...I haven''t punished you for taking Tsugumi''s first kiss. Just deal with the pain, you are a man aren''t you?

    [Raylene]: Indeed. You boys are being too touchy-feely with my sister-inwtely. Let me carve a lesson into your bodies.

    [Aurum]: Mydy how can we court her? And Tsugu likes it!

    [Vanessa]: All that talk about chivalry and you act like this Aurum? Trash. I should neuter a weakling like you.

    The San-Baka would soon find out that Heavenly Sword wasprised of nothing but monsters.

 Chapter 238 The Mettle Required Of An Empress 2

    In the city of Partisan, a battle of epic proportions unfolded. The battle had four factions from what others observed. The first was a 20-meter dragon that invaded the capital for some reason. The second is a Starfall group led by one of their spouse-ranked subs Gilthunder.

    Thest two only looked like opposing forces but in reality, were doing a y to confuse everyone else. Or that was what it was originally intended to be. Somewhere along the battle, Raylene started to show intense aggression and started attacking Aurum for real.

    [Aurum]: Lady Raylene, are you alright? Your attacks are starting to be hard to handle.

    [Aurum]: Lady Raylene, please respond. Your hair and eyes have started to glow.

    [Aurum]: Lady Raylene, the Aura in your body is too much, please let it out to allow your body to limate.

    Yet despite his many inquiries, the blue-haired empress ignored him and continued her fervent assault. Like a figure skater, Raylene started to glide on the ground as she chained her blows one after another. Even though the woman wore heavy armor and a red cape, the grace and fluidity of her sword strikes began to multiply its power.

    Like a spinning top, each attack of her greatsword delivered a heavy blow, used its momentum to spin into another attack then allowed her to increase the power on a follow-up strike. The hair and eyes of the empress before Aurum started to light up like stars in the sky.

    Aurum slowly started to get overpowered by Lene. Worried that his master would take it against him before he could say anything he then got a message from Hiro.

    [Hiro]: San-Baka. Fight my girls like your lives depended on it. Do not pull your punches.

    Everyone in the battle harem chat felt weird, wasn''t this the man who would strangle you for even looking at his wives wrongly? And now he wants Aurum to go after one of his wives for real? It should be known that the San-Baka were at level 47-48 while Tsugumi was at 51.

    [Tsugumi]: Nii-sama! Something weird is happening with Vanessa-Nee-sama. She looks like she doesn''t know me anymore.

    [Geo]: Master, I noticed the same thing with Lady Jade. She is intentionally aiming at civilians! Right now I am preventing her from seeding, but her moves are bing increasinglyplicated!

    System users from Levels 1 to 25 were Novices. Levels 26 to 50 where Initiates. 51-65 were considered low-level [Adepts]. Level 66-70 mid-level [Adepts]. Levels 71 to 85 high level [Adepts] while 85-99 were peak-level [Adepts].

    From 100 to beyond were considered [Awakened]. While there are instances of people who raised their Regalia rank ahead of the necessary level it needed special training.

    Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade are for all intents and purposes considered [Novices] at level 1. And they were fighting with battle-hardened system users about to be [Adepts]. Yet Hiro repeated his statement once more to reinforce the message.

    [Hiro]: Fight my girls like your lives depended on it. Forget everything you know. Tsugumi, I forbid you from participating. y with your niece while the show is ongoing.

    [Tsugumi]: Nii-sama! What is happening?! My Onee-samas will get hurt!

    [Hiro]: I know, this is what they want. I will tell you everything after we leave Partisan.

    Hearing Hiro''s instructions Geo, Aurum, and Lars started to fight the empresses at full power. Just like Raylene. Small changes in temperament urred in the women.

    Vanessa appeared to lose all sense of emotion. She had a stoic face as she rained skills and arrows at Lars.

    Lars simply evaded the projectiles being thrown his way and tried to get in close. Nessa created distance by repeated blind back-flips as she navigated the rooftops of the System user district backwards.

    "[Full Draw]. [Whistling Arrow]. [Tri-Shot]."

    Three arrows flew towards Lars. He moved to evade them but he suddenly detected a fourth arrowing at him at twice the speed from another direction with a whistling sound. Because he noticedte Lars entered the Spirit realm to gain enough time to get out of the way.

    With a quick entry and exit the whistling arrow missed him. However, suddenly he felt a sharp pain as three arrows stabbed his shoulder from behind.

    It made no sense as the arrows already passed him before he evaded the whistling arrow. When he inspected the weapons embedded in his flesh he started to grow even more rmed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Magic Arrow

    Rank [B]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Description: An arrow made from monster materials that are strong enough to support rune enchantments.

    ATK: 750 ~ 980

    Enchantments: [Open Wounds], [Debilitating Poison], [Beacon]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    This arrow could be considered pure evil, on top of increasing the damage he received, weakening him with poison, andstly guiding other Magic Arrows to him. Inwardly Lars started toin.

    ''Thedy is merciless. Who takes the time to add three rune enchantments on a single arrow? And how did I even get hit with them? I evaded them all. I didn''t even see them!''

    When he examined his body he found something that made him even more dumbfounded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Silent Arrow

    Rank [B]

    Description: An arrow that does no damage but will make no sound to any being below high-level adepts.

    ATK: 0

    Enchantments: [Impale], [Interference], [Beacon]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lars couldn''t help butment this battle. ''My Lady, do you hate me that much? Isn''t using these unfair?''

    [Impale] increases pration, while [Interference] cancels some of his spirit detection onmand. These two will ensure anyone who eats a silent arrow would no longer be able to sense arrows as they approached.

    The adopted son of Krich started to remember the stories about Vanessa.  ''Truly someone from the convent. I wonder what her ss was?''

    Knowing he would die if he got stabbed by too many arrows, Larua charged in to attack Nessa. The woman seemingly expecting the attack pushed a button that snapped her bow at the handle transforming it into twin short swords.

    The two former members of the convent of shadows started to sh des with increasing intensity. Instead of finding it easy, Lar''s slowly umted injuries as he got beaten even in knife techniques.

    Being from a dagger ss his pride took a hit as they started shing at the speed of sound.

    ''How is she so good in bows and daggers?''

    As they stabbed and parried each other, Larua found Nessa using his techniques. Only there were even more advanced versions of the ones he knew.

    "Mydy you were part of the Dagger ss?"

    The blond empress ignored him and moved to attack him from two sides, due to the close proximity of daggerbat, Lars blocked them and was near enough to be barely an inch from her. Nessa smiled then suddenly spat an orange mist on his face. The fluids entered his eyes and burned his skin like fire.

    Lars who served with the convent knew what the orange fluid was. He Ignored the pain and did not let Vanessa out of his eyes. "Ember Starch! My Lady, you are from Poison?!"

    Nessa said nothing as she kneed Larua in the groin. next, she mmed her heel on his instep then round-housed kicked him in the neck. As he fell the woman moved to use the momentum to put him into a headscissors.

    Lars who started to get disoriented from the pain had his body mmed to the floor with his shoulder joint dislocated. Nessa nonchntly answered as she wiped the residue from her lips. "I was a graduate of Strider."

 Chapter 239 The Mettle Required Of An Empress 3

    Words carried meaning beyond mere sentences, some brought emotions of fear, awe, or delight. For Lars Strider meant not just ss but a history beyond understanding. The term would cause anyone from the convent to panic.

    In the grinding mill known as the dagger sses striders were akin to legends. To graduate from a single basic ss, Lars needed toplete an inhuman dagger course and kill his entire ss for the right to graduate. Strider ss was notorious for being beyond savage even among convent assassins.

    Strider sses only had two requirements. One is to be a graduate of all five basic sses. Dagger, Poison, Sabotuer, Sniper, and Brawler. And to have killed a professor before reaching 14. Throughout five millennia Strider only produced 50 graduates. That''s how elite and dangerous these people were.

    That means to be a graduate Vanessa needed to kill over 150 from her sses on top of a master-ranked assassin before reaching 14. Being well-versed in sniping, knife techniques, hand-to-handbat, intelligence gathering, and poison alchemy a strider would be able to kill any target under any situation; Or so the convent advertised them.

    With a sess rate of 100% everyone in the underworld knew never to mess with one. What the hell did this woman go through to want to join such a ss?! Unlike basic sses where children were bought and forced to graduate.

    Strider was on a volunteer basis. The bloody climb to graduate needed five different sets of sses, this killed even the most talented of assassins. Even if the person somehow managed to seed most just die fighting adult teachers.

    To graduate as a strider, the word hardcore is considered extremelycking. And Lars was now fighting against a strider with stats on par with him. The San-Baka who managed to survive even monster invasions started to fear for his life.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Geo currently was in a unique predicament. He had two many objectives he stretched himself thin. First, he fought an angry empress of heavenly sword. Jadeunched spell after spell none stop with no break or incantation.

    In Valorious, Magic spells differed from Skills in only one manner. Complexity. Skills that were given by the system were autonomous sets of moves that fulfilled a task. This meant it is possible for a person to learn a skill, not understand how it works but still performs amazing feats.

    Mages were exceptionally rare because they did not use skills but spells. To create a spell one needed to understand the principles of mana and nature first and foremost, then create the application of it, and finally manifest the phenomena.

    An example would be [Freeze], to use it a mage would need to first understand water and ice to some degree. Next, he or she would need to be able to manipte their mana to drop the temperate of water using mana to turn it to ice. Lastly, they would need to either create the water or find it then use their mana to execute the task.

    Thus theplexity of each step and each situation was leagues above what Aura and Spirit users needed to handle. However, this also created the biggest advantage for Mages. In being able to create spells on their own, they are not limited by their skills only by their imagination. so long as they could manage their imagination and chanting time they were near unstoppable.

    This flexibility allowed Mages to be the most versatile of mana users. They were not limited by level, rating, or ss. A person with a wide imagination with limited mana could create miracles just by being able to create spells.

    Jei wasuded in valor city not for her pitiful mana but for her ability to craft intricate and specialized spells no one ever thought of. And the same person now maliciously tried to murder everyone around her. Geo used his own mana to interrupt or block the spells but he saw real-time the woman''s growth.

    As if experimenting, she applied spell after spell onto the school bus-sized icicle by her. Geo lost count after the thing received over 50 invocations, this thing would kill anything but a dragon in his opinion. Yet Jade was not yet done.

    "[Frozen Air]¡­[Air Dart]¡­[Sonic Dart]¡­[Sonic Stiletto]¡­[Spin Dart]¡­[Super Sonic]¡­[Rocket Dart]¡­[Speed Bullet]¡­"

    Geo, has numerous injuries around his body, from trying to prevent the attacks fromnding to intercepting them. Currently Jade was testing how to make her projectiles go faster. The San-Baka who came from earth noticed her thought process.

    The woman before her started to understand the physics of air pressure and resistance. From simply throwing shit, she started molding her weapons. Then the woman applied boosts, reduced drag, and all kinds of logic to make the darts go faster. Geo felt chills when he saw the darts start to spin.

    ''WHAT THE FUCK! HOW CAN SHE KNOW ALL THIS?! SCIENCE AND TECHNOLOGY HERE ARE STILL IN AT THE MEDIEVAL LEVEL! SHE LEARNED HOW TO ADD TORQUE FOR FUCK SAKE!''

    Earlier, Jade sent ice balls that broke on contact, then she slowly shaped the ball by making it heavier, lighter, and denser. Changing them from water, earth, sand, iron, copper then steel. Each time she got what she wanted the ice bus would then get the buff. Geo felt how dangerous the weapon would be moved to attack her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''I need to stop her, focusing on defending the citizens is only hindering my movements. What the hell is wrong with her?''

    Geo then exploded mana on his heels which allowed him to shoot forward like a rocket. ''Chastise meter Aniki your woman has gone off the rails.'' As Geo flew jade spun her staff like a spear and chanted spells with a second voice.

    "[Earth Wall]¡­ [Reactive ster]¡­ [Ignition Charge]¡­[Shaped Vector]¡­[light Distort]¡­[Haste]¡­"

    A wall suddenly sprouted from the ground and when Geo struck it, the wall exploded. Blinded by the explosion, the San-Baka pushed forward despite the pain of his injuries.

    "[Increase AGI]¡­[Increase STR]¡­[Fighters Finesse]¡­[Critical Strike]¡­" Within the explosion Jade suddenly charged for him with her staff behind her like an axe. She had wind currents around her showing just how fast the woman moved.

    ''What? She is charging by herself? Against a swordsman? What the hell is wrong with you, you are a mage!?''

    "[Increase Drag]¡­[Air Resistance Max]¡­[Gravity Heel]¡­[Friction Max]¡­[Increased Weight]¡­[Duplicity]¡­"

    The son of Renacida felt his body slow down to a crawl. No matter how hard he forced his body to move forward he couldn''t. Geo felt like the very earth and air shackled him in chains.

    "[Invert Spell]¡­[Triplicate]¡­[Increase Damage]¡­[Brittle]¡­[Weaken]¡­"

    After Jade''s set of spells, there were now two more individuals speaking aside from the mage.

    "[Decrease Drag]¡­[Air Resistance Min]¡­" "[Gravity Throw]¡­[Zero Friction]¡­" "[Decrease Weight]¡­"

    Then a chorus of melodic voices all spoke at the same time.

    "[Increase Damage]" x 3

    "[Brittle]" x 3

    "[Weaken]"x 3

    Geo felt his body suffer from just the buffs and looked at the mage in horror. But the finale had yet to arrive. Jade then spun her staff around her body like a club then smashed the blunt end into Geo''s stomach.

    "[Seismic Force]" x 3

    *Boom*

    Unable to even defend against the blow, the seeding strike sent Fulgeo flying in the air. The man immediately lost consciousness and flew through the air with his body heavily injured. Tsugumi who kept tabs on her hubbies grew worried and raced to go to his side. "GEO!"

    When Tsugumi charged towards him, Jei then sent the powerful Ice bus her way. "[Spiral Lance EX]¡­[TARGET LOCK]¡­[FIRE]!" Unable to focus on anything else. Tsugumi ignored the weapon and raced to catch her hubby.

 Chapter 240 The Mettle Required Of An Empress 4

    Back with Aurum, the man currently dueled a powerful greatsword wielder with glowing eyes and hair. The woman looked like she burned hotter than the sun. Even if he blocked her strikes, the angles she came from him made him dumbfounded.

    Each time he stopped Raylene, the woman would not resist his force but dance to his strike. The kic energy from his blow would be redirected back to him with Raylene''s own power. At first, he still could withstand it. But no matter how he blocked the seeding counter blows grow more powerful the longer she danced.

    His aura armor repeatedly broke as it was invaded by foreign calibers. On top of aggressive power, the blue-haired empress wielded her Aura like a me and burned Aurum with it. Like a turtle, the man slowly got cooked the more aura got into his body.

    The Son of Standar couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. As an avid learner of history, Aurum frequently studied the history of his family. The fascination with Caelum Standar imprinted in his life. In fact, one of his reasons for fighting was to chase after his ancestor''s achievements.

    Aurum tried to copy the aplishments of Caelum, he grew famous for being a front-line fighter that never retreated. The Strongest Standar rode together with Dius Valorious the greatest Savior during the era of demons.

    [Harmony Swordsmanship] and [Noble Fencer] could be considered the fruits of hisbors as he aimed to never retreat once he fought at the front lines. However, he did not develop such tactics on his own. The concept of using your opponent''s attack to supplement your own came from Caelum.

    But only those who learn of the man''s adventures would know that even Caelum copied it from someone else. During the era of demons, hardly anyone had the power to fight back against the demon lords. But one man seeded. This man used the power of their blows against them through a unique style of swordsmanship and Aura usage.

    That man''s name was Dius Valorious, the Sword Savior. And his famed fighting style that allowedmon men to fight demons became the stuff of legend. That swordsmanship had the name¡­

    ''[Dance of Valor and Glory]!!! How?!''

    [Aurum]: My Lady! Are you a member of the Valorian Royalty?!

    Raylene didn''t bother answering and stomped on the ground with so much force that it shook. Her de again aimed to cut the Son of Standar''s nk. Knowing what he was fighting, Aurum created Aura hooks that nailed him to the ground.

    *BOOOM*

    The power of the blow sent tremors into Aurum''s bones. He vomited blood due to epting the force. Yet like a dancing flower, instead of stopping Raylene spun around to the left as her footwork carried her away.

    ''SHIT! IT REALLY IS THE [DANCE OF VALOR AND GLORY]! I NEED TO BREAK THE TEMPO!''

    [Dance of Valor and Glory] which was developed by Dius became the most after swordsmanship on the continent. Unfortunately due to its power, only selected knights were given lessons by the legendary hero. Caelum Standar being one of these people recorded at length the impossible feats of this fighting style.

    The fighting style required intense concentration on top of a unique Aura caliber technique. Most system users knew how to use Aura, but those who have fought with them for thousands of years created a set of best practices known as Caliberbat doctrines.

    Instead of just enveloping your body with calibers thebat doctrines taught people how to wrap their limbs, fluids, and even cells in them. The degree of skill this needed would be what set the ordinary from the geniuses.

    Dius who knew the dangers of giving away his swordsmanship never allowed anyone outside his family to learn the Valorius Combat Doctrine. Thus even if one knew the movements, your insides would fail long before one could use [Dance of Valor and Glory].

    These two factors practically became the calling card of Valorian Royalty. Thus Aurum became certain Raylene Mitsurugi had ties to the Sword Savior Dius Valorious.

    From the limited insights, Aurum grasped that the legendary swordsmanship operated on a simple principle. Kic redirection. Each strike or counterstrike generated force. That was simple physics, but Dius stored the force in his calibers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The dance facilitated the action of storing energy. And the mes are the medium of how the force is redirected. As kic energy impacts the cells, a strong caliberbat doctrine is needed to protect the warrior. Otherwise once the impact is taken into the body the warrior would self-destruct.

    But as with all things the energy stored in a body always had a limit. This limit is the dance''s finale. Aurum read that the finale of [Dance of Valor and Glory] could create miracles. If the dance is not stopped after 72 blows the finale will arrive and its power would be neigh unstoppable.

    "I''m sorry mydy, but as your opponent, I cannot allow you to continue!"

    Aurum then used his aura to destroy the ground. If the footwork is what allowed the dance and its tempo. Then breaking the flooring would disrupt it!

    Yet, even after the floor shattered the woman didn''t stop. Aurum then saw her shoes. Caliber tforms created from pure Aura apanied Raylene wherever she danced.

    The woman then made a savage smile as she spoke. "Nice try. But sadlycking. My turn son of Standar!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hiro looked on while his women fought Sword Dynasty. Each of them exhibitedbat potential significantly above what normal people could do. The Dragon continued to destroy the area and the empress San-Baka pairs also continued to level buildings as they fought.

    The butcher on the other hand continued to send attacks toward the dragon. But the attacks had such piss poor aim they destroy building after building injuring many civilians in the process. Due to arge number of people in need of rescue, Gilthunder got nailed in ce as no one could save them but him.

    As the number of buildings grew less and less, Hiro knew that this tactic would notst forever. Yet Hiro''s focus was on his wives who fought while suffering from caliber diseases. His mind kept repeating the conversation they had just had yesterday.

    After Hiro shared the events surrounding Tsugumi and Aurum''s awakenings to dual-caliber users, his women grew incredibly curious. Having a second caliber gave one more utility thus all three empresses entertained the idea of learning how to awaken them.

    "Darling, if it is possible to earn all three calibers then is there a way to increase our capacity?"

    "Level up I guess? Other than that the clutches would be the fastest way. I don''t think you can train it."

    "Husband. I think it can be done."

    "? Why do you think that wifey?"

    "When Aurum and Tsugumi awoke their second calibers, they shared they felt bloated. From what we know the awakening process is basically calibers flooding a body to find its caliber limit. As they had yet to know what Aurum or Tsugumi''s limit was, the amount they gained was on top of what they could handle so they felt bloated.

    "What if the longer you endured the feeling the more you could retain? The three of us had yet to do our awakening in our new bodies. So this would be a good experiment." Exined the rose-colored empresses.

    "But that would be dangerous."

    Vanessa then hugged Hiro''s arm and spoke in a stern voice. "We are ready for such dangers my love."

 Chapter 241 The Mettle Required Of An Empress 5

    "Nessa, I do not doubt your determination or your love; This is a guess we have yet to verify. I cannot gamble on your lives like this."

    Despite his entreaties, his rose-colored empresses shut his trail of thoughts down with a vicious rebuke.

    "Yet, you gamble with yours like one who wishes to die. Husband, you are a hypocrite. "

    "¡­"

    Silenced by Jei''s angry face, Hiro could note up with a response. It is true that in his desperation the man has been gradually taking more dangerous paths. As he valued not himself, Hiro rarely spared thought about the pain he would need to endure.

    Trembling from anger, Raylene hugged Jei as she continued the conversation. "Darling¡­ What Jei meant is just like you, we hold your life and your safety dearly. As we cherish you when you go about harming yourself even if you do not die. It is difficult for us to watch."

    When Jei calmed down, Lene left her and embraced her husband''s right side like a cat seeking warmth.

    "But, I need to do this, I am the most durable among us Lene. If I can survive it, then I can make it safer for all of you. If you girls go first, then you will all incur the risk. I refuse that! I can handle it better! I will endure it for all of us."

    Vanessa then hugged Hiro''s left arm and held it tighter. "And what happens when you don''t? Hiro-sama we all nearly died thest time. If you leave again¡­ I am not strong enough. You are being far too callous and far too selfish."

    Jei who approached Hiro embraced him from the front as she spoke. "One of Hearts Dogma''s realities is  [So long as you need me]. I need you husband. I cannot bear the thought of you disappearing again. Yet I understand your reasoning. But just because I understand doesn''t mean I will ept it.

    "This is one thing we will never agree on Husband. To you, we are most important. To us, it is the opposite. If our words are not enough to dissuade your suicidal actions. They we will do so with our own."

    Hiro felt annoyed and irritated, doesn''t his girls understand that he isn''t as important as them? Why are they being so difficult? All this hardship, all this suffering he willingly shouldered it for them! Do they think he is ipetent or something?! What use is a man that requires pity from his own family?

    The butcher forced them to be empresses so they would gain strength without being in danger. He never really meant for them to fight with him. It was just lip service. What kind of man would wish his women to be injured on the field of battle?

    Vanessa, Jade, and Raylene were his most prized treasures. If something happened to them Hiro knew he would break. Why can''t they just be obedient and let him love, spoil and take care of them? Why is there a need to argue about all this shit? Do they not trust him? Do they think he is not strong enough?

    And now they wish to take the burden on themselves!  WHY? Why did he evene back then?! Would anyone choose to do such a thing?! As Hiro started to grow hurt, disappointed, and sad at the implications, he started to question his value as a man.

    In marriage, needing to understand and be understood necessitated both parties to give and take. Should this not be learned, the marriage is destined to fail. Hiro''s face which warped into anger, frustration, and rage grew more contorted with each passing second.

    His body slowly started to heat up from his heightened emotions. The man felt belittled as his wives did nothing but rebuke his sacrifice. One word kept running around Hiro''s mind non-stop. ''Why?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The women knew they were being unreasonable. They knew this would be difficult for their husband. His love for them could be felt from the highest peaks to the lowest valleys. But they could not back down, or they would regret it for the rest of their life.

    Yet all three of his wives hugged him tighter as they answered his unspoken questions with four simple words. Their voices were teary and filled with mncholy.

    "Because I love you, Hiro." X3

    The words disarmed the butcher. Love? How does that matter in this? Still, remaining silent Raylene lovingly ced her head on Hiro''s shoulder as she enjoyed his warmth.

    "Darling. To me, you are the most important person in my life. My heart breaks when you suffer. If I can carry just a tenth of your load. That would make me so happy. I, who lost everything now gain the world simply because I won your affection. Please let me love you, darling. Don''t push me away, let me support you, the man I adore the most."

    Vanessa simrly hugged his left arm tighter like a lifeline. The smile on her face had so much affection people would get diabetes from just seeing it.

    "Hiro-sama, just like our lives belong to you, so does yours belong to us. To me. I saw your journey, my love, you do not even think you are worth loving due to your faults. But nothing is farther from the truth! I could talk for hours about how wonderful you are. If you cannot love yourself then I spend my days showing you how you appear in my eyes."

    Jade then wrapped her arms around Hiro''s neck, forcing him to look into her deep blue eyes. Her countenance was absolutely dripping with bliss as she stared at the man she cherished with all her heart.

    "Husband. We love you. When you hurt. Our heart aches. Let us fight. For you. Only for you. We will crush anything. Do not misunderstand. We know. Your love. We drown in it every day. But you''re being selfish. Let us love you too. Rely on us too. Not Tsugumi. Not the San-Baka. But us, your empresses."

    In the time Hiro heard the sweet whispers of his harem, the rage in his heart disappeared. ''Who in their right mind can stay angry when told such things? I am being stupid. It''s not that they do not value me. It''s the opposite. Just like how I want to protect them, they wish to protect me.''

    Most would say that men wish to control their wives and keep them at home. But many fail to see that this is how most men show affection. Keeping your treasure safe is the most basic impulse. And the more men wish to lock up their women the more they cherish them.

    Yet, at the same time, men know this is extremely selfish. It keeps the women safe but also makes them dependent on their husbands. When people grow without hardship, it weakens not just their bodies, but also their minds and hearts. Few men have the strength to watch the ones they love suffer without assisting them. This paradox apanied anyone who has ever been in love.

    One''s trust can easily be broken; those that are afraid of infidelity, pain, tragedy, and betrayal normally lock their hearts in a box in cowardice. This was what Hiro and most men were afraid of. If his wives die to this decision he would loathe himself till the end of time.

    Right now, his wives were being selfish and they knew it. Most men like Hiro feared what they could not control. And his battle harem now requested him to set them free and allow them to soar. Due to knowing how much he loved them, his women understood how difficult it was for their husband.

    Yet it needed to be done. Not for just him, but for themselves.

 Chapter 242 The Mettle Required Of An Empress 6

    The question now is will Hiro choose their feelings over his? Will he trust them enough to allow them to fly on their own? One cannot fall if one does not try to fly. The ground may be safe but is the safety of the earth worth more than soaring to new heights?

    And Hiro who felt like this choice would shape his life... hesitated. But ultimately he had to make a decision not just for himself but for his women who opened their hearts to him.

    It wasn''t like Hiro was just being paranoid. Alter-Hiro''s story reminded him of what failure would look like. The man became the strongest person in his reality, yet his wives died one by one. When Hiroto tried to sympathize with the regret and sorrow his counterpart felt, he almost went insane.

    How is saving a bunch of nobodies better than having his wives beside him? In this reality, the need to choose has yet to arrive. But Hiro knew, if the moment required him to either save his women or the world, the man knew without question he would much rather allow the world to be destroyed.

    Yet, now His women also wish to make a simr choice. Some maniptive men intentionally weaken their wives so that they do not leave them. By taking away their friends, lively hood, and even support from their family the wife''s capabilities grew smaller.

    Without friends, family, or ie the wife would then be forced to remain servile to the husband. While it does work, itmonly leaves the woman an empty shell of what she could have been. It takes an insane amount of love, self-discipline, and will to remain happy when you are in a cage.

    Hiro unknowingly attempted to do the same thing. His wives just now called his hypocrisy and the truths he wished to hide.

    Lene addressed his desire for control, "You do not need to bear everything, let me help you. It''s not because of vague reasons, I want to because I love you. Do not hide me in a box to be dependent on you."

    Nessa focused on the fears he secretly harbored. "You don''t have to be scared, you are worthy of love. Even if we see other people we will remain yours. Even if we be strong we will remain by your side."

    Lastly, Jei called out the lies he told himself. "We are stronger than you think. You know you are being selfish. Let us protect you too. We refuse to be your weakness. Trust us more. Let us free."

    Even when they all knew how unreasonable Hiro acted in forcing what he wanted, none of them grew cynical nor expressed scorn. They all chose to believe their husband did so out of pure love.

    This unwavering trust made the butcher feel despicable. While he already agreed to train hard for a week, that only included not sleeping and fighting nonstop. Performing caliber experiments on their bodies was not something he wanted to do.

    Yet if they did not do it they would need someone else to do so. Hiro already had ess to all three calibers thus being able to verify quickly became impossible due to theck of test subjects.

    All three wives, with Jei being the leader knew how important finding out these truths was. They did not have the luxury to wait. Once they awoke their first calibers, they would no longer be able to adjust the caliber limits outside of leveling. So if this theory works they could gain a boost as early as level one.

    Jei, who researched a lot knew one needed to be bold in order to learn the truth of this world. She felt a kindred spirit when she learned Hiro approached things in the same manner. Her heart grew full at his care and worry. But she understood they did not have the option of merely being bystanders.

    To be a woman of the heavenly sword required a mettle simr to steel. And if they be weak-hearted they would not be able to help their man but only hinder him instead. Thus with both sides choosing to suffer for the other they again came to the same impasse.

    Hiro''s wives knew they needed to show results in order to set his heart at ease. This would be their first hurdle. This first test would prove their nerve. Thus after their honeymoon, each wife intended to execute the test to increase one''s calibers.

    The n essentially had two parts. Simr to Hiro, when a being arrives or is born in Valorious they do not have calibers innately. They gain them after their first battle. Hiro after his duel with Artorius gained 10 AP, SP, and MP.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This number became his starting point, which is why even at the time of his death he had pitiful calibers, all less than one thousand. Hiro who finally relented started to brainstorm with his wives.

    "Okay if we are going to do this, let''s walk through it. By our understanding, the awakening process floods the body at its initial stages."

    Jade then continued his line of thinking like a model student. "Yes, once a limit is felt the source or valve that grants the calibers is cut off."

    "The next part then has the awakener feeling bloated from the excess caliber they have." Nessa added the next step as she ced her finger on her chin.

    Raylene closed the recap by saying thest part of the awakening process. "The caliber limit is defined when the excess caliber is used outside of the body. Once set the body can no longer increase it without leveling."

    "Okay, we all agree on these parts. Jei, what is your idea?" Asked Hiro.

    The pink-haired empress then continued. "If the body is the bowl, then wouldn''t a person already have calibers they haven''t used? My first process is to intentionally drain the body once it awakens."

    Hiro who noticed the danger challenged his woman. "Wouldn''t that mean you will incur caliber diseases while awakening? That''s dangerous Jei! I have fought with them, they make you prone to irresponsible behavior."

    "I get that husband, but with the bowl empty the amount to be gained would be purer rather that the calibers already in the body. The next step after that is topress the power to pack more than possible." Jei asserted.

    "How can we do that then Jei? If you cover your body with calibers, you manifest it. How will you keep it without having it appear outwardly?" inquired Nessa.

    Jade then confessed. "I don''t know. I don''t know how as my mana was pitiful before."

    Raylene then bit her lip as she started to fidget, after a few moments the woman ran her hands through her hair and said in a defeated tone.

    "It is possible. The caliberbat doctrine of my family follows the same principle. If you infused calibers into your arm, you can only get a few points in before it manifests. But if you fuse into muscles or tissue fibers you can insert more. Our style infuses calibers into our cells."

    Hiro who knew of Raylene''s history remained silent. While he already had an idea of the lives his wives led prior to meeting him, the man respected their privacy. Thus he never asked and waited for them to share it on their own.

    "Is that even possible?" Vanessa asked incredulously.

    Jade on the other hand spoke a name history already forgotten. "The Braverybat doctrine." At her words, Raylene nodded her head. "The caliberbat doctrine of my family. the one used by Dius Valorious."

 Chapter 243 The Mettle Required Of An Empress 7

    Jei''s theory has two concepts. One is to empty the bowl and the other is topress it. If the person''s body is the bowl then emptying it first seems like the logical conclusion.

    Once empty new calibers would flow; the race to fill the body begins. The next theory is topress the caliber in the body. Topress is to pack more stuff in a limited space. The best example would be clothes in a suite case.

    You could fold stuff better, put the clothes in each other or use a vacuum and suck the air out. The number of clothes that would fit would increase or decrease depending on how methodical someone was. While the concept is easy to understand how would that trante to calibers?

    The room was silent, a known elephant in the Mitsurugi household was the past of the three wives. They knew Hiro saw glimpses of it. Their hardship, their origin, aside from that one time when they asked he never brought it up again.

    However, they never forgot the one thing Hiro promised when he did bring it up.

    (I did, and I wille for them soon. All of them.)

    As he never asked they skirted around the issue. They haven''t even told each other their histories. Initially, they wondered if Hiro would press them for answers. Yet the man never said anything, he gave them peace as they spent their honeymoon. Even now that pieces of their past started to manifest one by one Hiro trusted them.

    And the guilt started to eat them up. This man must have wanted to know, he should have felt all sorts of demands and emotions yet out of his boundless love for them he stayed silent.

    Raylene inwardly vowed to share her past in the future, but not today. For now, the only focus is getting stronger. "The Bravery Combat Doctrine is devoted only to one rule. Aura efficiency."

    Jade and Vanessa as Valorians knew that sharing the secret caliberbat doctrine of the Valorian royalty is a huge deal. It implied the trust Raylene had for them, as well as her desire to strengthen them as much as possible.

    Like a ss of good students, Hiro, Jei, and Nessa listened attentively. Seeing their response Lene continued. "To illustrate it better let me show you. Darling, please give me something hard that its okay to break."

    Hiro pulled out a Stepe skull from his inventory and gave it to Lene. Before she could begin however Jade stopped her. "Lene, if you use your aura will you not awaken?" The blue-haired empress shook her head and answered. "I will be drawing Aura from the air, as I won''t be using my body''s Aura I should be fine."

    Lene then manifested Aura on her forearm the one holding the ape skull. "Okay, say for example my forearm can amodate 100 AP at level 1, normally this would elevate my arm''s STR from 10 to 25. This blunt use is how most people infuse Calibers into their bodies. As a passive Stat bonus, armor, or enhancement. See how I barely can do anything to the skull?"

    The woman squeezed with all her might, the muscles on her arm contracted to show the force she exerted. But the force could be considered pitifully weak thus nothing happened. "Now you noticed how my arm looked like on fire due to Aura undtions? This is considered wasteful. Here is what it looks like when I pack the Aura into my tissue instead of my forearm."

    A mini vacuum appeared around them that greedily sucked in light particles to Raylene''s limb. After a while, her hand all to her elbow exhibited an orange glow. "This is the 1st level of the bravery doctrine. organ assimtion, by doing this I now packed 500 AP into my arm. I forced the Aura to my skin, muscles, ligaments, and bones."

    Raylene again squeezed the steel-apes skull and broke it into pieces. "At 500 AP I passively increased my STR from 10 to 1200 for my forearm. Now here it is when I apply the final level of the doctrine. Cell assimtion." The same vacuum again manifested but this time it made loud sounds simr to a hurricane.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After about 20 minutes Raylene''s forearm had a crimson outline that shone like a furnace, Hiro approached his wife ready to heal her, in contrast, Jei and Vanessa moved away due to the immense heat. Sweat started to fall from Raylene''s exquisite face as she took the broken pieces of the steel ape''s skull and closed her fist.

    While a simple motion, the supposed to be strong monster material behaved like soft rock and crumbled from the woman''s soft hands. "I now packed around 5000 AP in my forearm. Which I think would be around 4000 to 4500 STR. If the goal is to take in as many calibers as we can, this would be the way."

    Hiro quickly held Raylene''s burning arm and healed it. The heat energy transferred from Lene to her husband allowing her arm to rapidly cool. Meanwhile,rge blotches of 3rd-degree burns appeared and disappeared on the butcher''s entire body.

    After the healing waspleted, Lene had a loving smile as she thanked her man. Yet he remained silent and went back to his seat. Jei and Nessa wrapped their arms around their sister as they expressed their gratitude.

    Caliber Combat Doctrines were priceless in Valorious for her to share the most coveted one, they could do nothing but feel grateful. Hiro remained by their side as the three empresses practiced the Bravery Combat Doctrine topress their calibers.

    The dangers of such an approach were already evident, within minutes of using it Raylene''s skin started to melt. The man wanted to object but he tried to be supportive and remained silent.

    Once they got the basics of it they went downstairs. This process would be extremely painful, the short sessions proved that yet the women still choose this path as it would allow them to chase after their husband.

    Returning back to the face-off with the dragon. Hiro monitored each wife with maximum focus. He dedicated a brain to each of them, ensuring he could respond at a moment''s notice.

    Three women summoned calibers into their bodies for the first time since their rebirth. Like they nned each executed a big move to drain their tanks and fall into caliber diseases. They then fought with minimal calibers while waiting to fill up.

    Raylene turned aggressive, Vanessa apathetic, and Jade sadistic.

    Now, as calibers awoke into their bodies they did not release the energy but simply packed their cells to the brim. The glowing hair and airs were proof that they were pushing their bodies to the limit.

    Raylene and her armor started to glow from heat, yet she fought. Vanessa and her armor started to turn transparent yet she danced with her swords. Jade''s skin started to freeze and her lips turned blue yet she continued chanting none stop.

    Lars and the others who noticed the abnormalities panicked and told Hiro all about the situation. The building around the three empresses started to manifest the calibers around them. Rock, stone, and concrete melted as Raylene danced. Buildings disintegrated everywhere Vanessa moved. Frost and ice invaded both objects and people as Jade attacked civilians.

    Tsugumi who evaded the ice bus quickly grabbed Geo and healed him using [Integrity of the Faithful]. She sent caliber Jians to block and protect the civilians who were being attacked by Jei.

    "JADE-NEE-SAMA! PLEASE STOP THIS! WHY ARE YOU ATTACKING INNOCENT PEOPLE!"

 Chapter 244 Summoning The Watchdog Of Overternia

    Jei didn''t say anything and created small darts that now had high RPMs and flew at the speed of sound. Tsugumi who tried to block them felt the power behind the projectiles. One of her caliber swords broke when it couldn''t stop the darts.

    Suddenly a man covered in Aura armor tumbled through the walls as he crashed into them. A red knight with glowing hair chased after him as she roared in bloodlust. "Is that the best you can do Son of Standar? Caelum would be mortified his lineage has produced nothing but cowards!"

    Raylene then proceeded to continually attack Aurum as he tried to get up. One of his legs no longer worked as it got bent in the wrong direction. Tsugumi sent Caliber swords to support him but the warrior in red armor shattered them with a couple of blows.

    Tsugumi vomited blood as her soul got damaged. Yet, before she could recover a body suddenly fell into the ground beside her. It was Lars. The man no longer had eyeballs and had ck veins all over his body. His legs ended at the knees and his right arm got separated at the shoulder. He wheezed and gasped as his lungs no longer functioned properly.

    Geo who woke up, separated from Tsugumi and brought his sword to bear against the empresses.

    The sword saint felt her heart break at the injuries of her hubby. She quickly embraced the pitiful man and murmured in a soft voice. "I am here Lars, you are okay now. I won''t let them hurt you anymore."

    Soon, Raylene kicked Aurum towards Tsugumi, his condition just as bad with multiple missing limbs and stabs that barely missed his heart. The woman in red armor arrogantly strutted as her body started to gain a red outline.

    "Tsugumi, you need better men, these fuckers are just weak. What sort of garbage bin did you find the pieces of shit in? Can they even satisfy you?"

    Vanessa, who now had an almost ethereal body stood on top of amppost and said in a dull voice. "Why is she even with them? Why do we even need to get revenge for her? Who cares about some orphan Hiro-sama adopted from who knows where. This is all so troublesome. Can''t we just kill them all and be over with?"

    Jade approached them with a carpet of frost while chastising them. "Tsugumi is husband''s sister, watch yourselves. I so enjoyed seeing her cry though, I had to watch my entire family burn. Maybe I can return the favor, I wonder how it feels like to murder her men in front of her fufu~"

    Tsugumi started to cry at what she heard. All three women had glowing eyes and zing hair covered in lights. Who were these people? They were not her sisters. They only wore their faces but their very natures couldn''t be more different. Yet with both Lars and Aurum out ofmission and Geo barely able to stand. This y has officially gone FUBAR.

    Yet, an unlikely source of help came to her rescue. A ck dragon suddenlynded over Tsugumi and roared a loud bellow. The very air trembled at the sound of its mighty shout. Yet the three empresses didn''t even flinch.

    "Jei, Nessa who the hell is this fucker suppose to be again? The curse Jei made us drink is acting up. Can I kill this overgrown piece of leather? I want to make a handbag out of it."

    "Zombie, you are rushing it. I think this should be husband''s daughter or something. Let''s fuck it up. I want to see Husband cry in sorrow as this thing bleeds to death."

    "Why do I have to do something so bothersome? Can''t we just let Starfall take it down instead? Like I care what happens to Hiro. My head hurts, can I go now?"

    Tsugumi felt helpless, what the hell was going on? They were just supposed to make a y and act right? Why are her hubbies on the verge of death, and why are her sister''s inw acting crazy? And where the hell is her brother?

    [Tsugumi]: NII-SAMA! NII-SAMA! NII-SAMA! WHERE ARE YOU! PLEASE HELP ME!!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unable to harm her family, as her wounds increased by the minute, Tsugumi felt desperate. Geo hardly had the power to stop Raylene and got bashed to the ground. She then grabbed his arm and violently ripped it apart.

    "You don''t need this anymore right fuck boi? You can hardly wield a sword anyway."

    "AHHHHHH! TSUGU! TAKE LARS AND AURUM AND RUN!" despite being mutted Geo cared not for his own circumstances and shouted for Tsugumi to leave.

    Meanwhile, the dragon, who got shed by a shadow that moved as fast as the wind cried in pain. Jade summon spells that imploded the monster''s insides. Soon even the monster fell to the ground. Tsugumi panicked at what was happening and froze in ce.

    Why?! Why did her family start to want to murder each other?! She loved her sisters-inw very much. She wanted to get revenge for her hubbies but she was too busy defending Lars and Aurum who were still unconscious.

    Hardly anyone was present as Hiro annihted the buildings, and the royal guard quickly evacuated the people who got stuck in the debris. Tsugumi felt alone. Her unease and fear soon manifested themselves. The sword saint felt weak in the knees and fell to the ground.

    ''Why am I scared? I have been on countless life-and-death battles! I did so many horrible things why do I feel so terrified of death now!''

    Geo eventually got kicked by Raylene toward''s Tsugumi. The sword saint ced Lars to the ground and quickly caught the torso of her hubby. The son of Renacidacked any limbs as they were brutally torn off by the lunatic in red armor. As Tsugumi felt the heartbeat of her hubby she understood.

    ''Ah. I am scared to die because unlike before I want to live. With Aurum, Geo, and Lars. With Nii-sama and my Onee-samas. I have so much to lose now, of course, I will feel scared. Is this what Nii-sama feels all this time?''

    For the first time since being born, Tsugumi felt despair. Before, she only hid in the face of danger. She did not care if she lived or died. But now the terror she felt made her teeth tter and her spine grew cold.

    Like a child, the sword saint broke down. Strangely [One with Sword] didn''t activate. Her usual mental crutch did not help her thus she was forced to deal with it herself. Tsugumi hugged Geo''s torso and started to heal him. But her mind started to grow weak from all the damage she had received.

    Without [One with Sword], Tsugumi used to run from all her problems; now had to deal with the situation firsthand. ''This feeling, this is how one loses all hope. Nii-sama I''m scared¡­ please help me¡­ I don''t want my hubbies to die.''

    But then, Raylene ced her weapon over her head as massive amounts of Aura congregated. "My pussy is getting itchy, I will slice off this dragon''s head and fuck darling''s brains out. I don''t give a crap what you two do afterwards."

    Vanessa then vanished and reappeared in front of the trembling Tsugumi. "Then I will take out the trash. Little girl, you do not deserve to be part of our family. Die." The strider''s short swords glowed green as a vortex of wind appeared.

    Jade looked to the skies and just made a psychotic smile. "Let''s just all die here why bother trying to struggle?! HAHAHAHAHA!"

 Chapter 245 Summoning The Watchdog Of Overternia 2

    The pink-haired mage raised her right hand towards heaven; a whistling sound came down from above. The ice bus she sent to the sky bow returned but grew a hundred timesrger. It now looked like an ice meteor.

    At that second a man with ck hair appeared in front of the dragon. "STOP! YOU CANNOT KILL THE DRAGON! The crown princess wishes for its capture"

    Gilthunder, the husband of Starfall undted an inordinate amount of Spirit "Female knight in red armor, cease your skill or I will take you down."

    At that second, everyone in Hiro''s battle harem received the same message.

    - Alert: Dominator Hiroto Musashi has shared [Husband''s Loyalty] to Battle Harem Heavenly Sword -

    - Alert: dius Skill [Husband''s Loyalty] detected shifting to Arcus version [Wife''s Fidelity] shared to Battle Harem Heavenly Sword-

    In Hiro''s screen alerts that changed the battle rang out one after another

    - Alert: Tsugumi Mitsurugi''s Panic status has been removed by [Wife''s Fidelity] -

    - Alert: Raylene Mitsurugi''s Aura Overuse status has been removed by [Wife''s Fidelity] -

    - Alert: Vanessa Mitsurugi''s Spirit Deficiency status has been removed by [Wife''s Fidelity] -

    - Alert: Jade Mitsurugi''s Mana Deprived status has been removed by [Wife''s Fidelity] -

    - Alert: Shared skill [Reverie Beyond Hope] is now again avable -

    - Alert: Shared skill [Heart''s Dogma] is now again avable -

    - Alert: Shared skill [Integrity of the Faithful] is now again avable -

    - WARNING: Battle harem member''s caliber limits have yet to be set! Status safeguards have been negated by [Novice] ranked system users! -

    - System rmendation: Invoke Domination order for forceful caliber termination immediately! -

    When Hiro asked the system why caliber diseases were enforced by the system the answer he got again dripped in mystery.

    - Alert: Caliber diseases are enforced to protect system users from the [Forsaken]. The power System users and the [Forsaken] draw from is the same source. If a System user below the [Adept] rank confronts the [Forsaken] they will not be able to defend themselves and be possessed. -

    Such a reason caused Hiro to heavily dissuade his wives, but like him they were desperate. All three believed none of them had the leisure to take it easy. If the empresses could not do something insane none of them would be able to follow Hiro.

    Raylene shifted her sword from the dragon to Gilthunder, the frightening amount of Aura enveloping her weapon caused the very air to tremble. The knight in red armor suddenly started crying tears of blood. The blood trails flowed to the Aura around her turning it crimson.

    Vanessa, on the other hand,bined her swords once more into a bow and aimed at the back of Starfall''s husband. Large amounts of Spirit gathered and formed an arrow which she drew for a powerful shot. The energy turned red as sanguine beads left her skin. The blood droplets pooled together like spider webs and entered her arrow.

    Jade simrly raised her left hand towards the wraith hunter. A magic circle appeared at her fingertips which suddenly turned crimson as blood got siphoned from each of her digits. The ice meteor also simrly turned crimson.

    The three of them formed an inverted triangle with Raylene and Jade as the base and Vanessa as the tip. A powerful unknown energy smashed the area between the women like a hydraulic press. The earlier insanity of their faces disappearing, all three gritted their teeth as their calibers started to increase even further.

    Despite the graveness of the situation, Hiro ignored the warnings and kept reading the domination links to his wives. Even though they were in pain, even when their bodies already danced on the edge of life and death they all repeated only one thing in their minds.

    ''Not yet¡­''

    Like broken records, Lene, Nessa, and Jei kept repeating the same thought. Hiro''s wives knew it, so long they remained under his umbre of protection no matter how powerful they made be, they could never protect him. The butcher felt the determination of his wives from their caliber links.

    When he saw their minds slowly twisted he already wanted to cancel the awakening yet all three answered in one voice.

    ''Trust us.''

    - Warning: Heavenly Sword''s Domination Link has been invaded by Negative Caliber [Malice] -<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    - Warning: Raylene Mitsurugi''s Aura has begun to be siphoned by the [Regrets of the Ancestors] -

    - Warning: Vanessa Mitsurugi''s Spirit has begun to be siphoned by the [Ghosts of the Fallen] -

    - Warning: Jade Mitsurugi''s Mana has begun to be siphoned by the [Beings of Another reality] -

    When Hiro verified the n of the wives to the system it responded with a frightening answer.

    - Alert: Emptying calibers and then awakening can increase caliber limits by an overwhelming margin. However, the chance the system user would be deranged from the caliber diseases is extremely high. The system user would need to endure both mental and physical torture as the energy rampages in their mind and body. -

    "And if they somehow manage to endure it?"

    - Alert: If the system user withstands the energy and manages to remain sane, they would also need to resist the [Forsaken]. There has been no system user who resisted their possession below [Adept]. The Caliber diseases were introduced in path 1.7 to protect system users from being exposed to them early on. -

    - Alert: Please cease this line of inquiry. You will die if you attempt such an ordeal. -

    Yesterday, upon hearing the advice of the system. Hiro violently opposed his wive''s and he even started destroying the room they were in to show his frustration. However, despite the man vehemently opposing them, his women calmly embraced him and told him they ''felt'' it was what they should do.

    (Hiro-sama do you trust us?)

    (¡­)

    (Darling, Please have faith. We have our reasons this is something we need to do.)

    (Lene, it''s too dangerous. What are you all basing it on?)

    (Husband, I know it makes no sense, but please believe me, I will exin itter after we seed.)

    (¡­)

    Back to the present. Gilthunder who felt the massive energies aimed trembled slightly. Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade''s Caliber signatures were below his level but they suddenly drew immense negative energy. The pressure the three created served as shackles that nailed him in ce.

    "What? [Malice]? I thought that was a myth! HEY! YOU LUNATICS DON''T YOU KNOW [MALICE] MAKES YOU GO CRAZY! STOP USING YOUR CALIBERS! YOU WILL BE TAKEN OVER BY THE SHADOWS!"

    Yet, despite his words, the three continued to summon calibers infused with blood. Tsugumi and the San-Baka huddled together as they could no longer resist the evil energies.

    Aurum and Lars who got back up, together with Geo covered Tsugumi. The Dragon simrly used its giant body to shield the people near her. Like Gilthunder, the vicinity between the three empresses turned into a dead zone that forced them to kneel. As they no longer knew what the hell was going on, they just kept their head down.

    - DANGER: Raylene Mitsurugi Aura has reached negative values, Immediately disengaged calibers to prevent entering [Lost] modes -

    - DANGER: Vanessa Mitsurugi Spirit has reached negative values, Immediately disengaged calibers to prevent entering [Lost] modes -

    - DANGER: Jade Mitsurugi Mana has reached negative values, Immediately disengaged calibers to prevent entering [Lost] modes -

    At that moment every [Adept] and [Awakened] in the entire continent felt a chill climb up their spines. Unease and fear wrapped around their senses. Not knowing why the flow of calibers on the continent suddenly changed most of the people simply tried to read what was happening with their AGI.

    The ones in Partisan however saw a ck triangle appear in the sky. Gilthunder who looked up grew terrified by the marking above him.

    "Wwwhat the hell is that? ¡­An array made from [Malice]? ¡­What the hell are you three? ¡­Are you heralds?"

    Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade then all looked into the sky and roared in their loudest voices.

    "WE SUMMON THE WATCHDOG OF OVERTERNIA! THE HOUND OF THE REGALIA! ARISE FENRIR! FULFILL YOUR VOW!"

 Chapter 246 Summoning The Watchdog Of Overternia 3

    "WE SUMMON THE WATCHDOG OF OVERTERNIA! THE HOUND OF THE REGALIA! ARISE FENRIR! FULFILL YOUR VOW!"

    At the shout of Hiro''s women, three gigantic wolf heads made of darkness came out of the array of [Malice]. The three-headed wolf had ck foging out of its body as it looked at the beings below it. The wolf heads then all started to talk one after another.

    - Ho? All three of you survived this time? How amazing¡­ You humans are still trying to call a covenant from so long ago despite never seeding? I admire your tenacity if nothing else. Fine Show me your determination! Those who wish to follow your ancestors! -

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Going back to Hiro''s discussion with his wives yesterday. As Lene finished her demonstration of the Braverybat doctrine. Jei started a telepathic discussion using [Sisters for a lifetime]. This ensured Hiro couldn''t eavesdrop on their discussions.

    ''Lene, Nessa were you Vaginarnis candidates?''

    Taken aback, Raylene assumed in earnest. ''How do you know about that? Then you are not just part of the Graceyeanor bloodline but are part of its royalty?!''

    Jei made a small nod indicating her affirmation.

    Vanessa uncharacteristically asked with a threatening voice. ''Jade, how did you surmise I am part of the Dominii royalty? Vaginarnis candidates are only chosen from sons and daughters of savior bloodlines.''

    ''Just a hunch, when I saw husband''s battle harem name. I figured you would be one.'' Answered the Graceyeanor princess.

    Nessa sighed in her mind and borated. ''Okay, the cat is out of the bag, yes I was a Dominii princess the same as Rhyne, I cannot share beyond that. And yes to answer your question I was a Vaginarnis candidate but I never finished the training.''

    Jei then faced Raylene, awaiting thetter''s response to the same question. Lene then looked at her and telepathically answered. ''I am the same. I was among the final four candidates but the assessment neverpleted.''

    Nodding the mage then expounded on her exnation. ''Same goes for me. Final three but empire fell before I got chosen. Did you all have the fairy tale of Fenrir?''

    Her sisters answered curtly. ''Yes'' x2

    She then continued ''We cannot let husband know about the Vaginarnis system. I think Heavenly sword is rted. If so, we can call upon the watchdog of Overternia.''

    Raylene then frowned as she asked in annoyance. ''Jade, I am ufortable keeping secrets from darling. Why do you think we should even attempt to call Fenrir? None of us are official Vaginarnis.''

    The mage made a crestfallen face as she answered. ''Husband would never allow us to be one if he knew their true purpose. The fairy tale is why I thought about increasing our calibers. But I think the Vaginarnis are needed to fight the heralds.''

    Fairy tales were used to share truths and lessons to children, normally these were meant to spread as wide as possible to allow children to learn from their wisdom. Being kind, not going out at night, and listening to elders. Fairy tales were one of the most tried and tested ways to pass lessons from one generation to the next.

    In Valorious there were several, but there was one that broke all conventions. It was the fairy tale of Fenrir. This children''s story circted only among the royalty. None but the bloodlines of the saviors were allowed to speak it. The story became something emperors passed to their children and so on.

    Only when the children got selected to be Vaginarnis candidates did the fairy tale transform into something else. The story went as follows.

    [There once were three children one boy and two girls.]

    [Kairos, Antheia, and Shani were their names.]

    [They were children who became good friends despiteing from differentnds.]

    [One day, they all went to the pond to draw water. But on the way home a big bad wolf came for them!]

    [Surprised at therge animal, Antheia fell and wounded her knee. Shani hugged her as Kairos faced the wolf.]

    [The girls were scared and cried. But Kairos tried to be brave and asked. "Why are you here Mr. Wolf? Have youe to eat us?"]

    ["Give me the water in your buckets, I am thirsty." said the wolf.]

    [The wolf was grumpy because even after he drank the ocean he remained thirsty.]

    [Kairos then gave his bucket and said to the wolf. "Here is mine, let my friends go!"]

    [The wolf then answered, "I will if my thirst goes away."]

    [Kairos then took the other two buckets and gave them to the wolf.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ["Here! Drink these too!" and the wolf drank all the water up.]

    [But, even after emptying their buckets, the wolf was not satisfied.]

    [The wolf then said. "I still am thirsty! Give me more or I will eat you!"]

    [Scared, the children trembled. To save her friends Antheia then said. "Okay, drink my blood instead."]

    [Antheia had a gash on her knee due to falling earlier. She then squeezed her blood into her bucket.]

    [Her friends who didn''t want her to suffer alone took rocks and nicked their knees too.]

    [The three children then pooled their blood in the bucket.

    [When they had a cup''s worth the wolf greedily snatched the bucket.]

    [Shani said as she trembled. "Mr. Wolf, after this, you must be our friend."]

    [The wolf then made a scary face as he asked. "Are you not scared of me little girl?"]

    ["I am, but I know you are not bad, your just thirsty. we will give you this blood but you can''t eat us and will be our friend from today on."]

    [Amused at the child''s bravery the wolf then promised. "Okay. Because all of you are good children, I will be your friend."]

    [The wolf then drank the cup full of blood and finally was no longer thirsty.]

    [In happiness the wolf came back to the vige and guarded Shani, Kairos, and Antheia.]

    [Because of the wolf, no other monster could harm the vige. So the vige became happy and strong.]

    [The wolf guarded the vige till his friends became old and gray. When they returned to the earth, the wolf got sad and became thirsty again.]

    [The wolf didn''t want to hurt the viges so he left. But before he did, told the children of his friends.]

    [If in the future an offering simr to your parents is made, I wille back.]

    [But, no matter how hard the people tried, the wolf never came back.]

    [Eventually, the vige forgot about the wolf. And no one tried to call him anymore.]

    [But the wolf loved the vige, he wanted toe back so the people would get stronger.]

    [Thus since then, the wolf waited. He wished for his friends to call him back but they never did.]

    [Until now the wolf waits, in loneliness and in eagerness.]

    [This story is about Fenrir. The wolf who waits.]

    Vanessa spoke in a defeated tone. ''I''m sorry Jei, I cannot see how Fenrir and increasing our calibers are connected. You are going to have to exin more.''

    Jei then exined in a sinct manner. ''Most cannot increase calibers due to the [Forsaken]. Fenrir is the watchdog of Overternia. If we make a pact with him, we can draw power from Overternia with him as a shield.''

    ''The line from the story went "because of the wolf, no other monster could harm the vige. So the vige became happy and strong." You think this meant our ancestors encouraged us to make a pact with Fenrir like the children?'' Raylenemented.

    Nodding the Graceyeanor princess continued. ''The children''s names are the same as the Church of Eternity. Husband said each Regalia is tied to a caliber. If he didn''t exin I would have never guessed.''

    ''Hiro-sama would never agree. Justpressing our calibers is already freaking him out. If we told him we would summon a three-headed wolf he would get angry!'' asserted Vanessa.

 Chapter 247 Summoning The Watchdog Of Overternia 4

    ''Nessa, you saw Hiro''s skills. Everything from his stats, skillbos, and limits to his passives. They were all extraordinary. Even with our special skills thate from being part of the savior royalty, we will not be able to keep up.''

    At Jade''s clear announcement, the three women felt disheartened. All of Hiro''s women knew, your stats can only carry one so far. The higher you go, the greater variability there is tobat. Each Savior family naturally had its own skills orbat doctrines for their bloodline to mitigate this.

    While they weren''t able to learn everything, the things they did acquire easily gave them boosts to leapfrog over themon people. The only reason, the Mitsurugi Empresses could not leverage their gifts prior stemmed from their disabilities.

    Yet, with her high intellect, the princess of Graceyeanor wanted to be wrong. But no matter how she checked, the truth never changed. Thus Jei who calmly analyzed the power growth of her husband said withplete certainty.

    ''Even if we gained high stats until we learn and gain the legacies of our families¡­ We have nothing to offer husband.''

    The sadness and bitterness in Jade''s voice could not be hidden from her sisters. Raylene. who understood nodded. ''Indeed, once Hiro again starts to build up power without better limit skills, actives, or passives we will get left behind.''

    The Savior families had thousands of years of history behind them. The secondary skill [Dance of Valor and Glory], as well as the Braverybat doctrine, were just two of the legacies of the Valorious family. The Dominii and the Gracyeanor naturally had something simr yet those would never be enough.

    Nessa and her sisters had neither the time nor the instructors to guide them. Hiro on the other hand forged new paths by himself. But cing his life andfort as payment he grew at an astounding pace. Jade who learned of such a truth shared this truth with the women of Mitsurugi.

    ''Nessa, Lene, husband''s poweres from desperation. He is desperate enough to turn anything and everything into a weapon. We cannot protect him if we do not acquire the same mindset.''

    Jade then took the other women''s hands into her own and faced Hiro. "Husband. Leave. I wish to speak with Raylene and Vanessa." A bit surprised, the Mitsurugi dominator knew his wives well. For the pink-haired empress, she normally called her sisters by nicknames or pet names.

    The only times she used their full names arose when she became emotional. And the feelinging from the link from Jade''s was enveloped with fear. A deep crippling terror that paralyzed one into inaction. While his heart wanted tofort his woman, the butcher knew approaching now would be ill-advised.

    Hiro promptly gave his women a quick hug and kissed them on the cheek and left. When the room only had the three empresses. Jade started to weep as her body quivered uncontrobly.

    "Husband loves us a lot. This we know. He wishes to grant us strength with the least danger possible. The n he has for us is to be kept in his palm. Safe and sound. If we follow, we can give himfort when he is tired and weary, but nothing further. You understand right?"

    At Jade''s emotional words, both women nodded and started to share their thoughts.

    "Darling has little to no value for himself. He is willing to die if it means he can protect Tsugumi and us. As we agreed, being enved to him should force him to treasure himself as we will die if he is not careful. But that is just like removing water from a sinking ship, it does not solve the underlying cause."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The problem is Hiro-sama has a twisted sense of value. He is perfectly fine letting the world die if our family can survive. This may sound good but that is a lonely way to live. I feel that we should be the ones to keep him tied to the world. Everyone dies, he can not die just because we did. I do not wish to see him needlessly suffer."

    "Yes, that is why we need to grow stronger for husband. We must gain the power to stand beside him. And the only way I could think of is the Vaginarnis ritual. It needs three people from the Savior bloodlines. It must be kismet for you two to belong to the Dominii and Valorious families because now we have a chance."

    Jei then let go of their hands and got into a kneeling position in front of her sisters. "Raylene, Vanessa, I know I am selfish but I have no one else to ask. Please help me. I sometimes see futures of Hiro''s death. Themon theme is that Icked the power to protect him."

    She then bowed her head to the floor in a dogeza. "I¡­I cannot lose Hiroyuki again¡­ I cannot¡­I will not¡­ The [Creator] allowed us to regain our bodies. We are strong enough to attempt to be Vaginarnis. Being Vaginarnis candidates you both know of what is toe. But I feel it in my soul. I was born for him. I am willing to risk it all."

    The woman then started sobbing uncontrobly. "The Vaginarnis are required to give up their humanity for power. Choosing this means epting losing the ability to bear children. We will lose the ability to create a family with Hiroyuki.

    "Even if I already decided, it is unfair of me to ask the same of you two.  But please consider it, I know I am asking for a lot. Yet when I weigh Hiroyuki''s life, even bearing his children is not as important as he is to me."

    The pitiful image of Jade touched the hearts of her sisters, they threw themselves at her and simrly wept. Vanessa sobbed as she spoke. "Sister, what are you saying? I am of one mind. I also don''t care about bearing children. If protecting Hiro-sama and you two requires me to be a Vaginarnis, then I am willing. You don''t have to beg, I will join you. In fact, you cannot stop me from doing so."

    Raylene then kissed Jade on the forehead as tears flowed down her face. "Sister, we have not lost the ability to create a family. We already are one. As the Mitsurugi family, we will share our pain, burdens, and sorrow. I of course agree.

    "To protect the man we love even dying is a price I am willing to pay, what''s losing the ability to bear childrenpared to that? Besides we already have Tsugumi and the dragonkin, we already have two daughters to raise, don''t we? That is enough."

    Jade cried in joy and gratefulness at the women who became her sisters. The helplessness of watching her husband die in her visions weighed heavily on her. She tried to keep it by herself but like a jar close to the brim, she needed to let it out lest she gets consumed.

    After opening their hearts to one another, the three consoled each other. Hiro who tried not to eavesdrop felt the heart-wrenching sorrow from his domination link which caused him to listen in. After his women were united in one purpose he felt the bliss and contentment his wives had for each other.

    ''I am so d the three of them love each other like sisters. To see themfort each other like this makes me sure that they will still take care of their sisters even if I suddenly died. Not that I any intension to do so.''

    Extremely thankful his wives had each other, Hiro stopped listening in and moved to leave the Arcus Kiss building. As He walked downstairs as he send a message to An and Xing''s brands ''Tell Dn, I will meet him now. I have something to ask him.''

 Chapter 248 Summoning The Watchdog Of Overternia 5

    Back in the room with the empresses.

    Raylene then opened up a new topic as they all spoke. "Speaking of Tsugumi, I am worried for her."

    Unsure what would be cause for rm, Jei and Nessa waited for the blue-haired empress to speak. "The story darling shared of her past, and the person who possessed Tsugumi, I think this [One with Sword] is a Venator. Darling mentioned Tsugumi''s personality drastically differed when inbat and when idle."

    Due to being part of Savior royalty, all three knew truths most people would not know. This allowed them to gain an edge but also gave them concerns no one could be able to understand. Vanessa tried to articte her sister''s concerns.

    "Then you are scared that if [One with Sword] encounters his root, his support to Tsugumi would vanish? I agree Venators both in hiding and incarcerated will be forced to cease when the root is present. But what can we do about it?"

    Simrly Jade started thinking up a n. "Husband said [One with Sword] ceased appearing in front of him after sister-inw got reborn. Then we need to force a battle beyond her abilities. If the Venator protected Tsugumi all this time she needs to experience powerlessness by herself only then will she grow."

    "Tsugumi is simr to Hiro, battering her would be useless. We will beat her husbands to an inch of their lives instead. Once she seems their miserable states she would need to either kill us to protect them." Dered Raylene.

    Like Hiro, all three of his wives adored their sister-inw. Being versed in what Venators were they do not wish for Tsugumi to be put in danger because of her dependence on one. Venators were extremely dangerous entities. Most are in a certain world because of their own selfish agendas, not altruistic reasons.

    Vanessa who grew sad at the pain they would inflict on her beloved sister grew hesitant. "Is there no other way? What if [One with Swords] root is already gone? I do not wish for Tsugumi to suffer as we did." Although Tsugumi was technically older, they noticed that she had the emotional maturity of a child. Nessa''s motherly instinct naturally wanted to protect her.

    "Husband said Tsugumi wishes to fight as well. If that is true, she will experience hardships along the way. Relying on a Venator is dangerous Nessa. Like a drug their power is addicting, we cannot coddle her if we wish for her to grow properly." Asserted the princess of the Gracyeanor.

    Knowing the differences in outlook were immediately apparent, Raylene noticed Vanessa would be the type to spoil her kids rotten. Meanwhile Jade showed she has a no-nonsense parenting style that valued oue over process.

    Clear to all that they were at an impasse Raylene mitigated between the two.

    "Let us hold this matter for next time. We can enact the n when we are able. Arguing about how to raise Tsugumi right now is moot. An Issue I want to focus on is how we help darling more. Getting stronger is fine. But I feel it is not enough. Jei can you share what you think?"

    "Agreed. If we wish to help him more, we need to be strong enough that he can leave things to us. His goal should be to gain power. We need to take husband''s burdens for everything else." Answered the pink-haired empresses

    Raylene who felt her sister had more to say asked. "Can you borate? What do you mean Jei?"

    But as if of one mind the one to answer her was Vanessa. "You mean to take care of the invasion right Jei? If Hiro-sama is the arrow, he should not be the bow, as well as the archer."

    Nodding Jade continued. "Timely Intelligence, financial independence, military strength. There is nothing more he needs now that these three. His focus should only be on increasing strength. This is where we can help."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I can understand military strength but why financial independence?" asked the princess of Valorious.

    Vanessa then took out a coin and flipped it into the air. "Money makes the world go round Lene. There are many situations that can be solved with money. Hiro-sama may have a lot of money, but right now it is useless. I went undercover as a merchant assistant or child mercenary so I know, the ability to make money and invest makes most problems nonexistent."

    Raylene who lived a life of simplicity had trouble understanding, she crossed her arms as she inquired further. "How so?"

    The princess of the Dominii, ced her finger to her chin as she started to think. "Buying mercenaries, training troops, aiding financially in case of catastrophes. Research grants that evolve the development of calibers and warfare to hasten rapid growth, finally saving talented people who encountered hard times. These would be the biggest benefits.

    "The more immediate results would be buying powerful ves, and gainingnd for constructing strongholds. The impact you can have on the economy by providing jobs would affect both its crime and social order. I understand the Valorious empire is a warrior society. But this is also the reason why it is the smallest of three destroyed empires."

    Vanessa did not fail to notice the sad look in Lene''s eyes. She knew it wasn''t Raylene''s fault the woman thought this way. Valorious seldom focused on economic stability. They valued virtue and martial prowess. They looked at money with disdain and only worked enough to maintain frugal lifestyles.

    This warrior mindset came directly from emperor Dius. They might be the smallest of the four empires, yet for the same reason, no one would suspect a Valorious soldier of graft and corruption as most of their citizens would rather die than receive such a stigma. This allowed the Valorious empire to lead the others even after emperor Dius disappeared.

    Jade then intersected. "Lene, money and merchants have their uses, but they are a means to a goal. We do not need merchants on the front line, we need soldiers. But the invasion has yet toe if we focus too much on soldiers we will always becking in everything else.

    "This is also the same withcking timely intelligence. Movements by nobles, the underground, monster invasions, opportunities for gain, political strife, rebellion, and sinister plots. The impact of foresight is just as important as money.

    "Husband needs the ability to know things ahead of time. I, who can see the future on asion will use this as my main focus. My battle harem will be one geared towards Intelligence gathering." Dered Jei.

    Nessa nodded and expressed her own opinions. "Then I will take financial stability as my battle harem''s purpose. I will train merchants and artisans to generate funds for Heavenly sword. With the memories of Hiro-sama''s life, I can have some of the products from earth adopted by the Valorious continent."

    Both women then looked toward Raylene with smiles on their faces. Raylene may not likeplicated stuff and was frugal to a fault but in terms of righteousness and work ethic, the princess of Valorious remained unrivaled.

    Understanding the thoughts of her sister Raylene embraced both in a hug. The princess of Valorious constantly had an inferiorityplex. Aside from cksmithing and fighting, she had no other skills.

    Unlike the social butterfly Nessa or the high Intellectual Jei, Raylene knew she is oftencking. Seeing the care of her sisters in giving her a role Raylene felt extremely grateful. They could have just chosen to exclude her altogether but they didn''t.

    No one wanted to be left out, with their action gave the message she didn''t know she craved desperately. "You are notcking, you belong here with us." Feeling emotional Raylene then nodded and said in a teary voice. "Then I will focus on Heavenly sword''s military might. I will forge an army powerful enough to withstand theing storm, you can count on me!"

 Chapter 249 Summoning The Watchdog Of Overternia 6

    At the bright and upbeat deration of their sister, Jei nodded and continued. She no longer spoke but used [Sisters for a lifetime].

    ''Then we will perform our awakenings tomorrow together with our n for Tsugumi.''

    ''Tomorrow?'' x2

    While they lived together Jei would sometimes see the future and give vague instructions to her sisters and Hiro. Each time drained her before Hiro returned. But these past few days Jade used it much more liberally.

    ''Yes, tomorrow. Before the day ends a dragon will appear with Gilthunder Gonzales chasing after it.''

    Hearing the name of a Starfall husband Raylene grew tense. ''Sister, why is a husband of Starfall here? Is Rhyne with them?! Do we need to run? This is Partisan Prince Dn''s stronghold!''

    ''Lene, let Jei finish, you know how the Gracyeanor sees visions. They are not able to see everything, just a few seconds.'' Vanessa who knew the burden and curse of knowing the future asked the blue-haired empress to calm down.

    Jade eventually continued. ''Nessa is right, I see a few seconds. The rest is guesswork. The more people I share the vision the more changes happen. Something the vision I saw does not even happen. My dreams sometimes also show me longer sequences. But nothing is set in stone.''

    ''Then did you see a dragon tomorrow?'' asked Raylene.

    The pink-haired empress nodded and then continued. ''I do not know how but Gilthunder will meet us all and ask us to hand over the dragon.''

    Nessa then said with a loud voice transmission. ''Hmm, why didn''t we just hand it over then, he shouldn''t know who any of us are right? The one with an eye-rted blessing should be Artorius. Isn''t it dangerous to do this while we would be fighting a dragon and Starfall?''

    ''You forget shrimp, we are not just simply awakening, we will be forcing our bodies to overdraft using the braverybat doctrines principle. If we can persist, we would need to endure caliber diseases. The cause will be the perfect cover for it. Based on what I saw Tsugumi and Sword dynasty were heavily injured. I think by Gilthunder.'' Reminded Jade.

    ''There are too many factors to consider. I do not shrink away frombat but if we intend to undergo the ritual it will be very dangerous. We will not be able to help Hiro-sama or Tsugumi while we summon Fenrir.''

    ''Nessa, I feel the same as Jei. Our nned ''overdraft'' awakening can only ur during our firstbat engagement. If we fight tomorrow we lose the opportunity to do it until we awaken a new caliber. Undergoing the Vaginarnis ritual can evenpound the effects of the overdraft. Plus the Caliber we need to exhaust can be spent on either the dragon or Gilthunder.''

    ''But still.'' The blonde empress understood whaty at stake. Yet it felt tooplex and too prone to error. Due to being a Strider Vanessa nned her assassination meticulously. She could not understand why a mage like Jade who normally nned even more carefully than her would risk it all. The answer came in a few moments.

    ''Nessa, as a mage you know how cold and calcting I am. But there is no other way. Tomorrow would be the first of many battles for us as empresses. We cannot shrink just because we are not sure. Let''s hammer out the details but we need to be ready. Doing this without your cooperation is impossible.''

    At the pink-haired mage''s heartfelt entreaty. The princess of the Dominii relented. ''Jei, you know I will never abandon you two. But I do not gamble with the lives of those close to me. Let''s discuss it tonight. Hiro-sama left Arcus kiss we can brainstorm till hees back.''

    With the three empresses of heavenly sword brainstorming a n came together. The battle tomorrow had three objectives.

    1. Overdraft each empress to awaken their caliber signatures at a higher value than normal.

    2. Use the Caliber diseases to show Tsugumi how to fight without [One with Sword] and with her weaknesses used against her.

    3. Summon Fenrir to undergo the Vaginarnis Ritual.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That evening each woman made sure to show Hiro how much they loved him. The man they apanied in bed was both the reason and their reward. Like psyching themselves up for a major battle. They drowned in the butcher''s love and affection before their maiden battle.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Back to the main battle fight. A gigantic 20-meter three-headed wolf came out of the underside of an array high up in the sky. Formed from the negative caliber [Malice], the beast stood upside down as it made a vicious bloodthirsty smile.

    - Ho? All three of you survived this time? How amazing¡­ You humans are still trying to call a covenant from so long ago despite never seeding? I admire your tenacity if nothing else. Fine Show me your determination those who wish to save the world! -

    Vanessa and her sister then spoke through their husband''s brands on their bodies.

    ''Darling/Husband/Hiro-sama, no matter what happens believe in us.'' X3

    Hiro grew restless. The three-headed wolf in front of him felt even more powerful than the Lord of the Desert. Even with his stats, his body wanted to bow down to the being above in the sky. Again he is reminded that this world had too many things he did not know.

    His wives intentionally kept him in the dark in summoning the [Malice] array and the being with it. The butcher knew what kind of risks his women took. The fourth caliber even managed to scare Gilthunder.

    In hisst life, Hiroyuki felt the drug known as [Malice]. He felt powerful, unstoppable, and fearless. Having the caliber course through your body made all your problems disappear and made you feel like a god. Yet like more things, this power came at a cost.

    And now his wives undertook a series of steps to intentionally fill themselves with [Malice]. All to call the demonic being suspended in the skies.

    Originally his women looked like shooting stars as their hair and eyes shone in gorgeous lights. When [Malice] entered their bodies, their skin slowly turned purple and their eyespletely turned ck.

    Like eyes devoid of any life, shadows came out of their mouths like smoke. Their hair turnedpletely white like the crown of those about to pass. Within the domination link connected to Hiro, the once lively connections with his women turned silent as the grave.

    The butcher wanted very much to break apart whatever the fuck this whole thing is. But with the pain and sacrifice his women made to get to this point, he felt guilty to abruptly cut it off. Due to his overprotective nature, Hiro kept asking the system.

    "System, can I shoulder the pain for my wives in their overdraft awakening?"

    -Alert: The host can do so. But that would turn the awakening into a normal one.-

    "What do you mean?"

    - Alert: An unspoken truth is that the awakening grants the power one can handle. If the burden is taken by another the mettle of the system user is not tested. An overdraft awakening is a hidden loophole in the Caliber and Regalia sub-system. -

    Hiro''s attention went back to his wives as three voices then announced a poem of words no one else could understand. To him and everyone else, they sound like demonic voices.

    [Oh Watchdog of Overternia, wee to ask of you toe forth once more.]

    [Simr to your friends from another lifetime.]

 Chapter 250 Summoning The Watchdog Of Overternia 7

    [Like Kairos, we grant you all that we possess, even those that exist in only another ce and another future.]

    [Like Antheia, by our blood we offer to quench your thirst. Drink your fill from deep within from our past.]

    [Like Shani, our vow and trade are made in front of the [Creator] in this present! in this moment! Answer our call for the payment has been made.]

    [Rise! Rise! Rise! Oh, hound of the Regalia. The promise made over millennia must be fulfilled!]

    Raylene then shed her sword in the demonic wolf''s direction, and together with it a loud thunderp resounded. "[DANCE OF VALOR AND GLORY FINALE]! [VALIANT STRIIIIIKEEEE]!" The overwhelming force sent her feet deep into the ground as the woman got buried in the earth!

    Vanessa also simrly shifted her aim from Gilthunder to Fenrir and released her arrow. The energy arrow grew as it flew, from an arrow it grew to ance then eventually a pir to a gigantic 15-meter column.

    "[For as the Lance shall never bend thus to fear I bid farewell!] [TIMORIS VALESTI]!" savage winds raced to apany the projectile, and everything behind Vanessa got shredded into dust. The racing gales formed a cataclysmic hurricane that flew after the oversized column!

    Jade moved her hand to ce the array circle in front of her to the skies like a scope. And raised her staff over behind it as she chanted. Over nine magic circlesyered themselves behind Jade. Each of them turned into crimson and all of them connected to one another in a kaleidoscope of relentless mana.

    "[By our sight we convict all those who sin, unknown to salvation nor redemption] [TARGET LOCK]! [GRACE''S FALL!]"

    At her invocation, the crimson meteor stopped falling and turned. It pointed towards Fenrir and started to charge at a frightening pace. The mage responsible for the phenomena continued to cough blood as she guided her magic.

    The overwhelmingly powerful attacks were like catastrophes that had enough power to destroy Partisan many times over. Fenrir whoy in the firing line of the attacks did not fret nor even moved. In fact, he even looked bored.

    His left head opened its mouth and ate the monstrous de beam from Raylene. The right head bit the crimson pir and sucked the hurricane from Vanessa. The central head barked and the meteor shattered into dust and entered its mouth.

    Once all three attacks dissipated, the wolf howled in a loud voice. The bone-chilling sound traveled beyond partisan even beyond the Dominii empire. The wolf then looked towards the three empresses and spoke unlike his previous bloodthirsty tone, Fenrir now spoke in a calm voice full of valor.

    [I Fenrir the watchdog of Overternia ept the payment of those who paid the blood.]

    [By my power, I grant protection to the ones whoe from the line of heroes.]

    [Now speak children. What task shall my new friends request of me?]

    Hiro felt the disappearance of [Malice] from Fenrir. But his wives still drowned in it. Before he could do anything else, at this moment he sensed numerous energy signaturesing from all outside of Partisan.

    They came at a speed he didn''t think possible. The beings felt around the level of peak adepts. And there were thousands of them. He couldn''t even begin counting them as they still kept arriving. When they got within visual range Hiro noticed figures he immediately knew who they were.

    The figures had bodies wrapped in shadow as dark as midnight, their eyes, throats, and hearts lit up like stars that were visible from their torsos. They had ws and weapons. The shadows came in all sorts of shapes and sizes. Some were in the form of knights, others of monsters. The only simrity was a body made in shadow and eyes, throats and hearts that glowed.

    "The Convent..."

    Against such speed, hardly any of the security or system users can react before therge army suddenly surrounded Hiro''s group. The shadows ignored everything they came across except members of Heavenly sword.

    [Mighty Fenrir, We request to be Vaginarnis, please grant your protection!] x3

    At that moment Hiro counted over twenty thousand individual shadows circling them. Within the same breath they all moved. Their target, Hiro''s empresses!

    "SHIT! TSUGUMI! GET UP! I NEED YOU!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hiro ran desperately at the speed of sound and drew two long swords from his back. Unlike before, the long swords no longer were made of bone but shone in a metallic sheen.

    In an unstoppable assault, the man shed and carved all thebatants of the shadow''s vanguards. He managed to cut apart over a hundred but the other sides all started approaching his wives.

    [Hmm. I sense your determination and will. In exchange for creating Vaginarnis, you may no longer call for my power in this lifetime. Do you agree even then?]

    As the discussions continued, Hiro ran towards the dragon and executed skill after skill. Upon reaching the center of the battlefield a thousand Hiros appeared in a defensive circle around his wives.

    "[PSYCHE ILLUSIO]!"

    The thousand Hiros made an Iai stance and quickly drew their katanas and shouted all at the same time towards their opponents.

    "[MANA SHOTGUN]!"

    Arge number of explosions akin to volcanic eruptions echoed all at once. An innumerable flurry of mana sword shes carpeted the city of Partisan,pletely destroying the attacking shadows. Luckily due to the dragon fight, the Partisan authorities issued a district-wide evacuation. Thus there were hardly any civilians in a twenty-kilometer radius.

    [We do.]

    Just then a gigantic rhinoceros shadow almost as big as Fenrir charged Hiro. The butcher again shifted swords and now wielded arge, wide greatsword. He simrly rushed against the beast in response.

    As the butcher and the angry beast approached one another Hiro roared in a loud voice.

    "[BLESSING OF METAL]! [APIS DRIVE]!"

    The butcher charged towards the Rhinoceros as he held his greatsword horizontally. Due to [Apis Drive] Hiro came at an even greater speed and collided with the beast. The rhino tucked its head to bury its horn into the butcher.

    [Then nothing more needs be said. I wish for your sess children of the chosen. May the gospel Protect you.]

    But instead of shifting, like a tyrant Hiro smashed his sword into the shadow''s horn in a test of power. The shsted only a second. The skillbo allowed Hiro to shrug off the damage and carved the giant beast in two.

    The gigantic monster could not maintain its body and crashed into the ground like an avnche, before disappearing into nothingness. At the same moment the shadow army''s battle lines have reformed. Thousand mounted heavy knights enveloped in shadow lowered theirnces.

    [AWWWWWWWWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!]

    Three terror-inducing howls came from the three-headed giant. From the skies came down a trio of pirs of luminescence whichnded on Hiro''s women. The empresses who currently looked demonic screamed as the light came in contact with them.

    "AGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!"

    Hiro''s heart started to panic as he did not know how much pain his wives endured. But because this burden granted them power he could not carry it for his wives. At the appearance of three pirs of light, the invisible pressure that nailed Sword Dynasty, the dragon, and Gilthunder lifted.

    A thousand horses all neighed at the same time as a column of mounted heavy cavalry charged for Lene, Nessa, and Jade from all directions. Gilthunder simrly brought his spear to bear as he challenged Hiro.

    "Well friend, from a dragon, to whatever that dog was to now this. You appear very unlucky no?"

    ''Shit''

 Chapter 251 [Vol 2 Finale]: The Descent Of The Vaginarnis

    The sunlight shone upon thends free from malice or intrigue. Most things in this world cared not for your problems and circumstances. Hiro right now felt his nerves grating on edge. The man currently had a stack of problems as high as the sky.

    There was a saying back on earth: when it rains, it pours. Bad events tend to build upon one another and strike like a pack of wolves. Right now that saying rang true with what currently is going on.

    Problem 1: Lene, Nessa, and Jei were undergoing their first caliber awakenings. Due to being desperate for power, they decided to perform what they called an overdraft awakening.

    Problem 1.1: They blind-sighted the butcher by calling what appeared to be a fucking three-headed demigod. And from what Hiro understood they requested to be beings as Vaginarnis.

    Problem 2: Hiro''s empresses were concerned about Tsugumi. Before they left their room today they asked him if he could train her. Unable to understand the butcher readily agreed.

    Problem 2.1: Due to choosing to act like enemies, Hiro''s women fought against Tsugumi and her hubbies. The result? A curb stomping so thorough Sword Dynasty is in no state forbat.

    Problem 2.2: Due to being under their overdraft awakening, his wives acted like lunatics. Not only defeated but mutted the San-Baka. They also psychotically went after civilians with the intention to kill them. Finally, they verbally harassed and disparaged Tsugumi.

    Problem 2.3 For an unknown reason, Tsugumi could no longer use [One with Sword]. However, it seemed like Hiro''s empresses knew more than they let on. Hiro surmised this was what they acted as they did.

    Problem 2.4 Tsugumi broke down and no longer wished to fight. The San-Baka are currently trying to console her.

    Problem 3.0 A dragon appeared. Hiro beat it up and right now he learned this beast was his daughter transformed. Currently also wounded and protected Tsugumi.

    Problem 4.0 Starfall arrived in Partisan led by Gilthunder as Spouse ranked transmigrator.

    Problem 4.1 Gilthunder had stats higher than Hiro''s base while being shackled. Shackled meant your starts would be reduced by 90%.

    Problem 5.0 arge twenty-thousand shadow army arrived in a blitz and seemed to wish to kill his wives. Right now it is believed they were summoned by the howls of Fenrir.

    As one can see, Hiro currently faced problems outside his family as well as inwardly. ''Really girls.. Did you have to do all this shit right now? Gilthunder remains the biggest thorn now I have the shadow army to deal with!''

    However, if anyone would see the countenance of Hiroto Musashi, they would not see a person in despair. His eyes which should be lifeless, burned with a fire that could not be quenched. The man''s face showed neither fear nor discouragement; his lips twisted into a savage grin.

    Around the butcher raged on a hurricane of tri-colored calibers. His majesty and presence removed all doubt of his inclination for war. Gilthunder who not only saw but felt the bloodlust inwardly panicked.

    ''WHAT THE FUCK! He is a transmigrator! I knew this dude is not normal! Who is he? Who summoned him? Does Rhyne know? Is there another group summoning transmigrators? Is it Gae-bolg?''

    Before he could get answers however like an animal Hiro swung his two-meter-long greatsword towards Gilthunder. Steel came at a speed unfathomable even to Gilthunder who had over four thousand AGI.

    The ground broke and the winds snapped at the speed of his movement. Gilthunder''s build or specialty revolved around the single-hit assassination. He fashioned his passives and secondaries all for this purpose. Consequently, he excelled in backstabbing but could not bear a frontal match. The husband of Starfall tried to parry the iing sword but naturally could not bear the weight!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''HOW THE HELL IS HE SO POWERFUL!! EVEN SHACKLED! I HAVE OVER TWO THOUSAND STR!''

    Unable to stop the blow, with power that exceeded his weight, Gilthunder naturally was sent flying. And his destination? Naturally the charging line of heavy cavalry opposite Hiro''s position. Like a fly, the husband of Starfall got sent into an iing army of shadows.

    Not sparing a second nce. Hiro smiled as his blood boiled. After marking the thousands of enemies around him the buffs he got from his core skills almost doubled his stats.

    ''Being outnumbered only matters if you cannot kill your enemy. So long as you can. No matter how many there are, all they can hope is if you fall before they are all dead.''

    "HAHHAHAAHAHA! I HAVE BEEN FEELING RUSTY! LET''S DO THIS!"

    The doubling of stats naturally spiked his calibers as well. Unable to limate Hiro''s highest caliber Aura naturally made him increasingly aggressive. But of course, his Spirit reigned in his bloodlust to a controble degree.

    ''I need to defend the girls; form a battle line. So I can fight in peace.''

    With the kill zone slowly tightening aside from one side which got blocked by Gilthunder, three sides of heavy cavalry rushed towards Hiro withnces out. The butcher ran back towards his wives, they were in a loose circle with Sword Dynasty and the Dragon in the center.

    Footholds made of mana started to appear in the air, Hiro quickly got on them as he traversed the skies. Many would think it would be faster to just fly using the mana constructs but most tend to forget the high AGI of System users.

    One would need nearly three times the INT to be able to fast enough to outpace a system user who ran. Hiro needed to create footholds and deploy them at intervals faster than he could run before this method of movement made sense.

    Because of such nuances, the butcher instead used them as tforms. Rather than one big leap. Running upwards with them could be sustained while allowing other actions. As Hiro ran upwards hundreds of brilliant lights came from the shadow armies that all converged on his position!

    ''Of course, they would have artillery!''

    If that was not enough hundred of bird-like shadows rose from the ground and flocked to him. At this moment the charging knights would reach his wives in less than seconds. With his time running out, Hiro used hisst tform to perform a mighty leap. The total height he reached would be 9000 meters.

    ''This should be high enough!''

    Hiro then raised his greatsword above his head and roared in an overbearing voice. "[GROUND SHATTER]!!!" However the next moment Hiro entered the Spirit realm and covered himself in Calibers.  Without [Overdrive] Hiro could no longerst long durations in the Spirit realm.

    At most with his AGI, he could onlyst 10-15 seconds, followed by a cool-down period. It could be considered incredibly short. But while grinding Hiro learned a good use for the limit. Rather than use it all at once like what amateurs do. He instead uses it in mile-second bursts.

    This became the key why when ites to attacking, no matter how high your AGI Hiro''s opening strikes became nigh unstoppable. There were 1000 milliseconds in 1 second. He normally used 500 milliseconds to make his sword strikes "teleport" to his enemies.

    Of course, there was a reason no one fought like this. The main reason is speeding up your body and then slowing it down again stressed your cells. The cool-down period is due to your cells depleting their energy. If repeatedly slowing and stopping your cells naturally would die from exhaustion.

 Chapter 252 [Vol 2 Finale]: The Descent Of The Vaginarnis 2

    Hiro suddenly appeared 10 meters on the ground with his greatsword, trails of zing aura followed the tip like a sr re as it collided with the ground. The impact point caused the earth to break and for fissures to appear.

    The force from the blow ruptured the ground like a pizza and caused the "slices" to raise like seesaws. A cage of stone suddenly loosely encased Hiro and his people. The strength of mounted calvary lies in momentum, you can only gain momentum if you can have solid footing.

    The knights naturally would have stopped when walls suddenly appeared in front of them. Otherwise, they would be killed by their own momentum. Hiro quickly lowered his hands to the ground and sent Aura towards the pirs.

    This was also something he learned during grinding, sending your calibers through materials changed their properties. Aura naturally strengthen, Spirit lightened, while Mana made things malleable. Before Hiro finished the earth pirs he created started trembling from impacts.

    The butcher quickly used [Reverie beyond hope] to "see" through the cage of earth only to be bbergasted. Knight after knight mmed themselves into the fortifications Hiro created. Naturally, if you are not harder than the pir, a pancake though shall be. Yet without regard for their lives, these soldiers ttened themselves just to destroy the pirs.

    Hiro felt his hastily made walls already breaking down from the punishment. But he didn''t need them tost forever. Simrly, the top part of the walls started to get pelleted with wave after wave of magic spells. The space above where his wives were naturally had no ceiling. The light obliterated the earth that dared get in the way.

    A good thing however was the screams of his women no longer gued, Hiro. When he checked, their skin returned to a healthy pink as if the light cleansed the [Malice]. Their faces looked stressed however as power continually filled them up. He could not do anything other than protect them now.

    Keeping one of his brains on them, the butcher quickly approached the dragon and the San-Baka. The dragon raised its head as stood up. Its majesty was overbearing and tyrannical. Hiro then spoke as he approached.

    "Thank you for protecting them. Join my party."

    Showing intelligence beyond that of beasts the dragon epted Hiro''s party request and added it to his group. He then saw that all Submissives of sword-dynasty were unconscious yet encased Tsugumi with their bodies.

    "Fine, you three score points with me for fainting like that."

    Unable to spare them any sympathy, Hiro awoke them by dousing their faces with water and sending Aura to their hearts. Like being kicked during their sleep, all three men woke up violently screaming. The butcher ignored them as they raged on, when he separated all of them off Tsugumi, he gingerly moved her toy upright.

    Hiro then sent small waves of Spirit into her heart and mind. Less than a secondter she woke up gently. "Nii-sama? Where are we?"

    As Tsugumi saw the dragon and her husbands she began to cry. "Nii-sama, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t stop my Onee-samas I am too weak. I can''t¡­" The butcher quickly embraced Tsugumi as she started to break down anew. He rubbed her back and sent Mana into her heart to stabilize her.

    If Aura acted like an adrenaline shot, Spirit behaved like a tranquilizer. Mana on the other hand behaved like an anti-depressant. With Mana entering her body, despite being sad Tsugumi regained rity of mind.

    "Nii-sama. I want to cry but I can''t what did you do to me?" Perplexed the sword saint separated from Hiro. Even though she had [Knight''s Honor], the A-rank version of Insanity; It would only keep her calm. She needed to pick herself up for it to be of use. Hiro who watched Tsugumi noticed how she lose her edge when she felt powerless.

    Like a child, Tsugumi without [One with Sword]cked the follow-through to resist defeat. Knowing such circumstances Hiro gently took his sister''s hand and held it with both of his.

    "Tsugu, your sisters are currently fighting to gain power. You see them there? You should be able to sense it arge army is currently surrounding us and are aiming for Jei and the others. I cannot defeat them alone. I need your help."

    "I will do what I can Nii-sama¡­but without [One with Sword] I am not as good as I could be. And I noticed just earlier¡­ I am scared Nii-sama¡­I am scared of dying¡­ how can I fight like this?"

    Hiro then brushed his sister''s hair as he consoled her in a kind voice. "Tsugu, it''s okay to be afraid. That is normal. But if we let our fear stop us we will never be able to move forward."

    The butcher then gestured to the San-Baka with them. "These guys protected you even as they fainted. Even if you did not fight, they would fight in your stead. But are you really okay with that?"

    Tsugumi saw her hubbies all looking at her with affection. They already changed into new battle suits as the ones they had were once again destroyed. All three approached her and kneeled like knights before their queen.

    Aurummented, "Tsugumi If you no longer wish to fight we can do so for your sake."

    "Dear, you do not need to take everything by yourself. We are here with you." Geo added.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lars said nothing but his face showed a steadfast will.

    Being forced to fight and choosing it had vastly different implications. With Tsugumi''s fragile state of mind. The woman''s heart melted when he saw that none of her hubbies forced her. She threw herself into the embrace of her battle harem and spoke with renewed determination.

    "Let''s fight together my hubbies. Like hell, momma is going to let you all get hurt."

    Unable to look at his sister in the arms of other men Hiro looked towards the dragon and asked.

    "What about you? You find helping?"

    A childish female voice answered within the minds of everyone present.

    ''You beat me up. I went to you for help but you beat me up. After this fight, I am leaving.''

    Hiro could only smile wryly, he needed to mend his rtionship with Rilu''s reincarnation. The dragon already no longer had injuries as the butcher healed not just her but the San-Baka and Tsugumi.

    "I will exinter."

    The man then looked back towards Sword Dynasty who stood up with des drawn. Hiro who looked at the dragon and four people felt proud. This would be the beginning of his army. A force that will stand up against the darkness. He then gave them a pep talk.

    "This battle is to protect Lene, Nessa, and Jei. We are up against an army without flesh or blood. [Butcher] will not be usable so I will take point as well as heal you. Gilthunder Gonzales is also fucking around if you see him just tell me."

    He then faced towards the walls and said in a quiet voice. "Thank you for fighting with me. As I said before if you seek power. Then follow me and we will get stronger together."

    - Alert: Reality Rearming: [Give me your lives and to Victory, we ride.] Upgraded to [Together we seek the Summit]-

    - Alert: Reality Defined: [Together we seek the Summit], Skill [Heart''s Dogma] now grants increased stats multiplier depending on the number of times targets fought with the host. Base bonus 250. -

    - Alert: Ally Record 1. Tsugumi Mitsurugi: 4  2. Fulgeo Renacida: 5 3. Aurum Standar: 5  4. Larua Krich: 5 5. Dragon: 1-

    - Alert: Submissive Tsugumi Mitsurugi All Stats +1000 -

    - Alert: Bond Fulgeo Renacida All Stats +1250 -

    - Alert: Bond Aurum Standar All Stats +1250 -

    - Alert: Bond Larua Krich All Stats +1250 -

    - Alert: Ally Dragon All Stats +250 -

    As power filled up his allies Hiro roared in a loud voice full of heroism.

    "HEAVENLY SWORD! MOVE OUT!"

 Chapter 253 [Vol 2 Finale]: The Descent Of The Vaginarnis 3

    The cage of earth rumbled, and as bits and fragments started to break off everyone knew it would fall off soon. Flying shadows in the shape of vultures and gargoyles entered the enclosure using the gaps at the top.

    Seeing the waves of aerial enemies, Tsugumi quickly got on a caliber jian and shouted while she ascended. "I will take care of the fliers and provide cover fire. Hubbies, Nii-sama please be careful!"

    The sword saint waved her hands as she drew an imaginary triangle. At each movement thirty-six Caliber Jians manifested. After she sent each group charging towards the shadow gargoyles and vultures.

    Perhaps due to her overwhelming stats or bursting spirit, each of the swords stabbed the shadows squarely in the head. With [Weak point targeting] Tsugumi fought like a wolf in a sheep pen. The swords mercilessly skewered shadow after shadow in a show of overwhelming dominance.

    Like a maestro directing a y, the one hundred and eight swords followed Tsugumi''s every gesture. They would soar, descend, attack, and defend with a flick of her hands. Caliber Jians would form up and separate as they ravaged the slow aerial shadows entering the cage of earth.

    As the monsters had neither flesh nor blood, the caliber constructs of the sword saint advance unimpeded. Even alone the sword saint dominated the flying shadows. They tried to attack her but with her insane speed, none could follow her. While Tsugumi battled with the ones in the skies, the walls finally began to fall apart.

    The eastern wall copsed first. Hundreds of charging knights advanced withnces pointed outwards. They were met by a reptilian beast over 20 meters tall. Unfurling its wings in a tyrannical pose the dragon opened its mouth and unleashed hell.

    A raging firestorm met the advancing shadow army. In this tight space, they had no room to maneuver thus they had no option but to charge forward. Unfortunately, the dragon in front of them was anything but a fairy tale.

    The ones who didn''t get instantly turned to ash continued to run as their bodies burned. As the dragon swept her fire from side to side like a garden hose, thousands evaporated like smoke. Some of the knights threw theirnces or shot arrows all failed to harm the giant reptile.

    Aura covered the dragon in frightening amounts. The caliber changed the scales of the majestic beast from ck to a shade of orange. It then lunged and body-mmed the charging shadows. Its colossal body ttened the knights by the dozens.

    Not yet done, the dragon rolled its body like a log and crushed the humanoid shadows trying topose a battle line. The sheer brutality of the reptile would have sent shivers to those that would see it. The dragon''s ws ripped apart knight after knight like confetti.

    Its tail mmed and smashed those that got to close and its head bit and tore head and limb from all who opposed her. What urred right now could only be described as a one-sided massacre. Yet the shadows did not stop. They showed no fear and simply attacked without pause.

    At this moment the other walls simrly started to get destroyed! Aurum went to reinforce the one to the right, and Geo and Lars joined forces to defend the rear. Hiro on the other hand rushed the front. The San-Baka called for their strongest skills to annihte theing armies.

    The son of Standar used [Gales Turn Into Hurricanes] and created a caliber giant behind him. Aurum''s summon used a giant greatsword and bisected theing armies like it was mowing grass. Geo raced forward and used [Dance of Past and Future] to take out an absurd number of enemies.

    Lastly, Lars wrapped himself in [Spirit Armor] using [Astral Form] Code: Larua. Because they could not rely on [Butcher] Sword Dynasty fought a little conservatively. Knowing that healing took time, they didn''t want to all be out ofing at the same period.

    The cage of earth limited the battleground to 5 zones. The top, and the four sides. Due to Heavenly Sword''s pitiful number if they widened the area, they would most naturally be nked and surrounded.

    It could be a scene straight out of myth. Wherever Hiro looked all he could see was the ck of the shadows and the glowing body parts. Hiro quickly scanned the battlefield and found Gilthunder stabbing shadows left and right. He also noticed the royal guard fighting to reach the Starfall husband.

    His wives still under the zing light continued to exert pain as the ritual continued. Their faces and links told him of what they needed to endure. Hiro wanted to do something to help them but knew you can only strengthen steel but tempering it.

    ''Please be safe my loves. When you get out of there I am going to punish you girls severely. I won''t let you off no matter how much you beg me. How could you worry and lie to me like this? You better be ready.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    n who received Hiro''s orders quickly went to Castle Keihas. Halfway through he saw the marching army led by Dn. Before he could approach a familiar voice and caliber signature called out to him.

    "n! What the hell is going on?" A beautiful middle-aged woman led a group of courtesans and quickly approached the son of Srayver. "Xing, Master is inbat with Starfall. We need to tell the Prince."

    Before the merchant pair could finish their conversation Dn approached them. "Madam Xing everyone here should be part of Arcus Kiss?" n and Xing gave their greetings and bowed. "Save the peasantries answer me now."

    "Yes lord prince. I have with me 150 low-rank [Adepts] and 50 [Initiates] average level of 35." Dn nodded and looked towards a new direction. "Kael. How many men does Javelin have?"

    A man with a medium-sized build came forward. Covered in armor, wore a spartan helmet, and a red cape,stly, the man was armed with a spear and shield.

    Kael saluted and reported in a sharp manner. "Greetings your Highness, Javelin currently has 300 mid-ranked [Adepts] with an average level of 68. We have yet to receive flesh recruits." Dn clicked his tongue as he answered in annoyance.

    "Still short of my target, but It will have to do. Have all of them entered your battle harem yet?"

    "Yes, my liege we stand at the ready."

    "Very well. Then we move after I bind Arcus Kiss."

    Dn made a gesture to his wives and all four raised their hands as they began separate binding rituals. The 200 women with Madam Xing kneeled as they were sworn into Dn''s sub harems. Calibers and power flowed from the domination links and passed from dom to subs.

    If one checked they would see that the 500 people here all were either bonds or subs of Dn. When the binding rituals werepleted the prince of the Dominii raised his spear as he roared.

    "Gae-bolg! there is currently an Identified army twenty thousand strong that is attacking the city. Also one of Starfall''s husbands is present. Some of you already fought with him. He is the Wraith hunter Gilthunder Gonzales!

    "I apologize for not being able to wee you all properly but we are short on time. We have one task. Defend the city and annihte the foreign army." Dn then channeled Aura into his spear and rallied his battle harem.

    "THE LANCE NEVER BENDS! THE LANCE NEVER BREAKS!"

    "THE LANCE NEVER BENDS! THE LANCE NEVER BREAKS!" Repeated the warriors around.

    "GAE-BOLG! MOVE OUT!"

    "BY YOUR WILL GRAND-DOMINANT!!"

 Chapter 254 [Vol 2 Finale]: The Descent Of The Vaginarnis 4

    Gilthunder currently felt like shit, he came to this ce under orders to investigate and found a dragon. Then he found an unknown mercenary group and now this fucked up situation. The man dashed as he stabbed shadows that tried to attack him.

    "What the fuck are these shadows? They seem high-level but move somewhat slowly. Are they all unbound?"

    While the shadows were of pretty high level, they did not have stats in the thousands. This became the limit of solitary leveling. A level 25 Novice could have higher stats than a peak [Adept] so long as they got into a strong battle harem.

    Of course, fighting experience and the rest of the system would grant more rewards to the [Adept] but stat wise it remained a universal truth that a bonded system user would perform better than one who is not. And so long as Gilthunder didn''t get surrounded he would never lose.

    [Wraith Hunter] allowed him to vanish from the senses of others aside from the one he is fighting. He currently was fighting not against a thousand opponents but rather 1 on 1 many thousands of times.

    The husband of Starfall stabbed and moved on. Evade-stab-repeat. This vicious cycle cared not if what he impaled had an appearance of a man or monster.

    As the bodies disappeared he never ran out of space to fight in. In fact, it could be considered boring from his experiences as Starfall already participated in actual wars.

    However, what piqued his curiosity was not the shadow army but the ones that fought against it. In Valorious knowledge could be considered power. Rhyne asionally bought Intel from information brokers so to a degree her husbands understood all the powerhouses in the continent.

    Yet, the group he just met where not on any of the lists he read. Seeing as even the dragon fought with them, he believed one of Sword Dynasty even had the [Taming Skill].

    Under the guise of saving the citizens, like an assassin he allowed Hiro''s group to think they duped him. In reality, he watched their every move and studied both Heavenly Sword and Sword Dynasty.

    "What the hell are these people? The power they have is beyond the elite level. No wonder the leader could manhandle that dragon. Anddy Tsugumi and Sword Dynasty are working with the bastard with a greatsword.

    "I don''t know what is up with the light show but the three women really had [Malice] earlier. I need to tell Rhyne. If all goes well, maybe Rhyne would want to NTR them to add to Starfall. Having more hands would definitely help in the long run.

    "I have no idea about their dynamics though. They seem to know each other but are violently trying to kill each other. Maybe they had a falling out?"

    Due to Hiro''s deceiving even Tsugumi, out lookers like Gilthunder naturally also got baffled. At this moment the warriors of the royal Army arrived and started to form ranks with the wraith hunter. One of the captains saluted and reported to the husband of Starfall.

    "Sir Gilthunder, I am d you are safe. We have sessfully evacuated every building in a twenty-kilometer radius. Our scouts have detected Gae-bolg has started to move. We would be in trouble if they see us here?"

    "What are you talking about, we saved a lot of people from the debris. They shouldn''t be ungrateful enough to raise a fuss with all the help we gave them."

    "But Sir Gilthunder, one of Prince Dn''s wives Lady Autumn has a skill rted to Psychometry. If she investigates and touches the right object, they would know we are the reason why the Dragonkin transformed in the first ce."

    "Shit¡­ I forgot about Autumn. With the duel in four months, we cannot let Dn penalize Starfall. Hmm¡­ what to do, what to do¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Psychometry back on earth was the ability to "See" the history of an object by touching it. While many im it is a figment of imagination it ismon for such truths to be intentionally buried in lies.

    The Gracyeanor bloodline had numerous abilities rted to the flow of time and the future. Autumn being a true Gracyeanor naturally had some of the said abilities.

    Starfall now had a choice to make. System users in general no longer see humans as their species. They were useful some even pretty to look at but as System users normally killed regr humans during sex. Most didn''t even bother mingling with them.

    As Gilthunder saw therge army of darkness knew the fall of Partisan was already set in stone. Gae-bolg had a very clear weakness, they rarely had area-clearing capabilities. Dn''s insistence on strengthening his men for one on one battles limited theirbat styles.

    While they would be able to kill the army, Gilthunder knew they would not be able to save both the people and the infrastructure. As a genuinely good guy, Dn would choose the people. But even if the Prince saved them would losings all that you owned be considered a victory for the regr citizen?

    "The people would hate Dn, and when they scatter to other cities to rebuild, they will be a poison that will share the fall of Partisan. It is in the princess''s best interest for Dn''s base to be destroyed.

    "Dn has neither the backing nor resources to rebuild if Partisan falls. He would need to waste time with a new base or use one of the cities under Princess Rhyne.

    "Hmm¡­ this is turning out to be a good idea. Okay! Royal guards, use the pretext of protecting the citizens and destroy as much of the city as possible."

    In his analysis of the situation, the husband of Starfall issuedmands that would leave thousands homeless. Without shelter, they would need to seek protection in another city. Millions would be disced all so Dn would lose his biggest stronghold.

    Such was the brutality of the conflict between the members of royalty. Themon man had their very life overturned on a whim just to be used as a pawn for the powerful.

    Gilthunder had the royal guards moved in battle stars as they left Hiro''s group and headed to the ces where the buildings still stood. Along the way, they saved the people but destroyed buildings and fortifications just for the sake of it.

    When Gilthunder''s group "rescued" people in a hospital a quarrel ensued. "Sir Gilthunder! You cannot let the hospital be destroyed my patients cannot be moved or they will die. Please use the fortifications to defend this ce!"

    "I am sorry doctor, but this city is a lost cause. I will not allow my men to die for a bunch of people who are already going to die anyway. We are leaving, you are wee to stay. My goal is to save as many as possible."

    "But Sir! You are abandoning innocent people to their deaths! Please use your power to protect us!"

    The doctor then hugged Gilthunder''s legs in a desperate act for mercy, but all he got was a kick to the stomach.

    Gil then buried his spear into the doctor''s leg and pped the doctor in the face. "Listen here, you four-eyed bastard. I ain''t got time to listen to your whining, so what if your whole fucking hospital dies? These days only system users matter, remember that you fucking piece of shit."

    The husband of Starfall spat on the doctor as he dered. "As for the rest of you, keep up if you want to live. We will note back from those that fall behind. Royal Guard, let''s hustle!"

 Chapter 255 [Vol 2 Finale]: The Descent Of The Vaginarnis 5

    "[MANA SHOTGUN]!"

    As the voice roared thousands of explosions rumbled like a firing line. The advancing army not only got halted but they were utterly decimated. Yet even with the ground full of holes like an endless wave shadows kept advancing. No matter how many they annihted they just kepting.

    To the west, a 20-meter avatar swung his greatsword nonstop with each swipe of his colossal weapon thergest of the shadows fell like grass.

    To the east, an unbelievable shout that shook the heavens resounded. A ck dragon covered in orange armor mmed its ws and tail unto the ground.

    To the rear explosion after explosion annihted even the very air. In the wake of each explosion, an army of assassins raced to kill as many enemies as they could.

    Finally, to the skies, a goddess controlled a swarm of swords made from calibers. Like a pack of piranhas, they tore apart any shadow that took to the air. Every so often the swords would assist the ones below. Like a deity of steel, the sword saint rained weapons of destruction from above.

    Hiro checked and noticed something earlier. The enemies they were fighting did not register in the system. These formless shadows dissipated when they took enough damage. But they neither granted experience nor items. Naturally, this presented a problem.

    Heavenly Sword due to the influence of Hiro fought like lunatics due to his skill set that encourages power leveling. The exp boosts all culminated in being regenerated by level-ups. Caliber store refilling also added a huge perk. Without either theirbat styles prevented them from fighting at optimal efficiency.

    While most of Hiro''s realities from [Heart''s Dogma] granted increased caliber regeneration, currently all of them were out. His wives upon undergoing the ritual suddenly could no longer be seen by the system. Fortunately, unlike thest time, the butcher saw his wives thus he did not panic.

    However, this remained a problem. In the system chats, the members of Heavenly Sword tried to create a n. While keeping each other up to date.

    [Lars]: Tsugu love, new fliers areing from our area. Twenty-five gargoyles and fourteen harpies.

    [Tsugumi]: Again? I just made sure nothing was flying earlier! Oh! I am not angry at you love, thank you for telling me. I will send a sword group now.

    [Geo]: Dear, don''t separate your swords too much okay? They are stronger when in a formation.

    [Tsugumi]: Geo dear, I swear you are as overprotective as Nii-sama. But thank you for caring for me!

    A group of thirty-six swords then flew like fighter jets in a formation and impaled and beheaded the new fliers from the rear. In any battle, air superiority reigned supreme. The ability to reinforce your allies unhindered naturally granted them an extrayer of security.

    [Aurum]: Tsugu-baby I got shadow gori''s on my back again. Can you please snipe them?

    [Tsugumi]: Yes baby. I am personally heading there now.

    The only man not from Tsugumi''s harem felt like he was going to barf. Sword Dynasty as an Arcus harem naturally gave Tsugumi her dream of being pampered by gorgeous men.

    While the butcher liked the idea of Tsugumi being protected. Hearing them flirt as they did battle started to get on his nerves.

    [Hiro]: You guys know I am here right? Or are you intentionally doing this to annoy me?

    [Tsugumi]: Shut up Nii-sama, you of all people have no right to say such bullshit. I will ask my Onee-samas to beat your ass when they get out.

    [Hiro]: What the fuck did I do that is worth a beating?

    [Tsugumi]: For being an asshole. Every time you open your mouth I feel you are trying to reign on my parade!

    [Hiro]: Listen here you little shit...

    [Dragon]: You humans are so noisy. Aunt, a few shadows got past me.

    [Tsugumi]: Okay niece, I will send a few swords.

    Luckily right now the battle barelysted thirty minutes, due to the high stats everyone could still get by. But without level-ups, once Heavenly Sword burned through their supplies they would begin to have problems.

    A couple of shadows in the shape of panthers pounced on Hiro, the butcher bent down and kneeled while he buried his longswords into their intestines. Less than a secondter both panthers disappeared in smoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Using his senses Hiro followed the smoke and noticed it transferred to Aurum''s side and became knights that wielded axes that joined in assaulting the Son of Standar.

    When he tried to use his AGI to count the army, he noticed their numbers have not changed.

    "An army that never dies? What the hell is this?" Hiro then sent a message to his battle harem.

    [Hiro]: Try to conserve your calibers, I tried following these shadows and after they evaporate they return to another area.

    [Tsugumi]: Nii-sama! Then isn''t this a battle we cannot win? How can we fight against such a thing? Is this simr to the [Forsaken]? I thought these people should be the [Convent of Shadows].

    [Hiro]: I don''t know. But try to prepare for the worse. Do not go in too deep.

    As if listening into their discussions after Geo''stest explosion the shadows around him all headed towards Aurum. The noticeable difference in number tranted into both Aurum and his summon being overrun.

    "Shit! Get off me you fuckers! [Hammer Spin]!" The descendant of Caelum spun like a top and used his greatsword to cleave the shadows into pieces. However unlike before not every shadow that got struck dissipated.

    The ones that survived intended to attack Aurum once he stopped and got stuck by the stupor window. "Shit, [Skill Cancel]! [Straight Drive]!" in response, the man canceled thest blow and charged the ones that survived impaling his greatsword one after another like a meat skewer.

    [Aurum]: Everyone! Take care, they are getting tougher!

    "KYA!!!"

    A feminine scream sent a frigid touch onto the spines of everyone present. They then saw Tsugumi fall off her sword and plummet onto the ground. The shadows in Aurum''s area under the cover of their allies created homing spells that hunted Tsugumi.

    Suddenly overwhelmed by the sheer number attacking her, Tsugumi failed to evade them all and fell off her sword. Her Jians all simrly froze and fell like rocks from the sky.

    "TSUGUMI!"

    The fastest among them Lars quickly entered the Spirit Realm and chased after her. With only seconds to spare the San-Baka covered in Spirit armor caught his beloved as they rolled onto the ground. Upon checking he found Tsugumi spasming uncontrobly like she had been electrocuted.

    [Tsugumi]: Nii-sama! The hordes are all heading to Aurum''s side! Help him, please! He is going to be overrun!

    [Hiro]: Okay, are you alright?

    [Tsugumi]: I will be fine, I am just paralyzed. The armies are starting to pick us off one by one!

    [Lars]: Master I will head to your side with Tsugumi.

    [Hiro]: Geo can you hold alone?

    [Geo]: I will do my best Aniki. Go!

    Hiro used the Spirit Realm to travel the distance in short bursts. When he arrived at Aurum''s area he saw the shadows covering the Caliber avatar like ants. Their ws, fangs, and weapons mercilessly hammered the summon.

    Eventually, the damage became too great and it shattered like ss. After the giant vanished, like a tide of oil, the shadows mmed into the ground akin to a tidal wave.

    The butcher scanned the area trying to find Aurum, only to see him held up by his hair by a 3-meter tall knight. The knight covered in shadow swung his ax to chop Aurum''s neck.

    Before the weapon could touch him however a shout echoed through the skies. "[SPEAR OF LONGINUS]!"

    A golden light passed that annihted everything in its path.

    A familiar voice then announced "DYLAN LANCEA DOMINII NOW JOINS THE BATTLE! GAE-BOLG BEGIN ASSAULT!!"

 Chapter 256 [Vol 2 Finale]: The Descent Of The Vaginarnis 6

    "HOOORAAAHHHH!!!!"

    Like a group of battle-hungry berserkers, Gae-bolg began attacking the shadows. Dn quickly dashed as he lunged around like a ferocious beast. His movements made the air tremble and the ground broke with his every step.

    Shadows died by the hundreds as they got pierced like swiss cheese. The son of Standar on the other hand fell to the ground. He had multiple broken bones and bled from holes all over. Yet as he struggled to stand up healing spells fell on his body.

    "[Mend], [Heal], [Healing Bolt]! [Blessing Rain]!"

    Unlike the first three, thest spell created a luminous rain that fell on the warriors of Gae-bolg.  Hiro who simrly got coated by it, felt power returning to him.

    - Alert: Heavenly Sword and its sub-harems have been recognized as an ally of Gae-Bolg -

    - Alert: [Blessing Rain] refills 25% of Calibers and HP! Caliber regeneration rate increased by 100% for 60 minutes.-

    The ones in front of Dn''s forces were Talvi and Leto. Gliding like she had skates, the shinobi sliced any stragglers that got passed her husband. Herrge greatsword which had a tip as wide as an ax and cleaved shadows ruthlessly.

    Meanwhile, Leto who was covered in te armor walked slowly with her shield up. Apanying her was an army of 300 spearmen who looked very much like Spartans.

    They were in a phnx formation as they stabbed, and sliced all the iing shadows. Talvi then raised her sword as she shouted. "[Blessing of Vengeance]!"

    At her cry, the Spartans all threw their spears like missiles. They then broke rank and rushed the shadows with their swords and shields. Like madmen, each warrior carved the shadows with their weapons illuminated in white light.

    Following them were women in frilly dresses who carried staffs. Autumn and Vesna walked with this group as they channeled healing spells. They buffed the front line to the limit which allowed them to go crazy. asionallyrge-scale spells would assault the shadow forces.

    As Hiro inspected the men and women of Dn''s battle harem, he noticed they were around level 30 to 50. Despite their levels, however, they had an average of 1200 points on their main stats.

    Together with the mages and healers, even under-leveled they were able to quell the thousands of shadows in front of them. Hiro parked the idea for now and went to Aurum to checked on him.

    "Standar! You okay?"

    "Yes, master I am. I apologize for being unable to hold the line."

    "Don''t let it get to you. You are not dead, so get up and get stronger."

    "Yes, Master."

    Just then messages came in one after another.

    [Tsugumi]: Nii-sama, Prince Dn is annihting the shadows in the south. Lars is returning to the north. And I am returning to the skies.

    [Geo]: Master, the number of shadows at the north suddenly lessened to around five hundred. I believe they are preparing to swarm a side!

    [Dragon]: I think they are going east, ugh, I can''t get them off me!

    Like a dance, the conditions of the battlefield changed by the minute. After being driven off from the west, the shadows swarmed the east. Hiro quickly gave instructions to his men.

    [Hiro]: Tsugumi and Lars, go reinforce the east side. We will leave the west to Gae-bolg and the south to Dn. Geo, I am sending Aurum to you. Rest in this period. After I confirm with Gae-bolg I will simrly head east.

    With over 20 kilometers even for system users sprinting they needed a few minutes to reposition. Aurum who received his instructions quickly ran towards the north battle ground.

    Hiro went towards Vesna Dn''s second inmand to update her.

    "Lady Vesna, please protect the pirs, my wives are undergoing a ritual to increase their strenght."

    "Understood Lord Hiro, Autumn already gave us a general idea of what is going on. ording to her, they should bepleted in a few minutes. When they are free, we will withdraw."

    "Withdraw? Why?"

    "Starfall is currently destroying Partisan under the guise of evacuating our citizens. While they are not murdering humans, their intention is to render the city uninhabitable."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As Hiro heard the words of the beautiful woman in front of him, gratitude flowed out to his body. "I will remember this favor. Thank you."

    Autumn who noticed Hiro quickly ran and made a sloppy salute. "Do not mention it, lord Hiro! Jade is of the Gracyeanor, we naturally have to stick together!"

    Before Hiro could reply, another group of people approached. "Master! We got here as fast as we could. Please allow us to assist!"

    "n? Xing? Hach? This battle is too much for you all, go back. The shadows are vicious and need at least [Adept] at the minimum to fight them. Among you, only Xing is above the [Initiate] rank! Fall back!"

    At the brutal words of the butcher, the group frowned in displeasure. But they knew it was an objective assessment. Xing then pped her hands as she spoke.

    "Fighting isn''t the only thing needed in war master! n and I have brought curatives and caliber tonics. We will set up a resting area around thedies! Please allow us to do so."

    Currently, the four sides operated independently. With a safe zone in the middle, they could retreat and regroup at will. Hiro nodded as he thanked them. "Then I will leave it to you, please protect my wives! Thank you foring to our aid!"

    Hiro who rushed to the east side saw the shadows all over the dragon like ticks on a dog. Unable to clear them all, the reptile repeatedly body-mmed its bulk on the ground. Despite all its attempts, however, the shadows still stayed on its body.

    Lars, who ran out of Spirit no longer had glowing armor. The man fought the shadows with extreme knife techniques instead. A boon gained from being trashed by a strider, the adopted son of Krich learned new skills that improved his overallbat potential.

    Tsugumi who noticed the increasing number of enemies roared as she ascended to the skies, "Nii-sama I am going all out! [Sheathed Sword] - [Drawn de]!"

    - Alert: Sub Tsugumi Mitsurugi has increased stats by 200% -

    - Alert: Bond Larua Krich has increased stats by 100% -

    - Alert: Bond Aurum Standar has increased stats by 100% -

    - Alert: Bond Fulgeo Renacida has increased stats by 100% -

    The sword saint who flew surfed like a pro as projectiles, skills, and spells chased after her. Her elevated stats allowed her to dodge them like a speeding bullet.

    "SWORD FORMATION - MOURNING STAR!"

    All her swords into a sea urchin-like formation. The ball of sharp swords crashed and shredded the shadows it came across. Like an unstoppable juggernaut, the sword urchin decimated the west side as it wreaked havoc on the battle lines.

    Hiro who just arrived noticed the increasing number of shadows preparing to assault their position.

    "Be careful here theye!"

    While the butcher braced himself for another sh, updates again came in one after another.

    [Geo]: Master! we are being swarmed! I don''t know if we can hold it! Please send someone here!

    ''Master, this is n, both the west and south sides are being overwhelmed! Lady Vesna is requesting for support as they are taking heavy casualties.''

    Hiro used his AGI to scan the battlefield and counted the army of shadows. The number he got sent shivers down his spine. "Shit, 100,000 shadows. We have 25,000 per side."

    The man racked his brain to figure out how he could stop such massive numbers from all four fronts. Hiro inwardly began to think about abandoning the west and south areas. Luckily before he could make such a desperate action. Voices echoed thorough out the battlefield.

    - Thank you for protecting us, darling. It''s our turn now. -

    - My love, focus on the East. We will take care of everything else. -

    - Husband, watch closely. Look at how awesome I am. -

    - WORLD ANNOUNCEMENT: The Vaginarnis has sessfully descended to the Valorious continent! -

 Chapter 257 [Vol 2 Finale]: The Descent Of The Vaginarnis 7

    Thousands of shadows assaulted Dn, they came in the form of people, dogs, lions, and even bears! Trained from a young age the man used his spear like an extension of his body. Using his body as a fulcrum he maneuvered his weapons to both attack and block.

    Unlike amateurs he not only stabbed with the sharp end, but he also smashed the length of the body of his opponent. Every so often however he would create a caliber spear and throw it with all his might. "[SPEAR OF LONGINUS]!"

    Like a sunrise over the horizon his skill would pierce through the shadow army killing thousands per shot. The problem was, despite using one of his trump cards numerous times, the number of enemies didn''t reduce in the slightest.

    "This is getting dangerous, more and more areing. I don''t think I will be able to stop them all."

    Fortunately, as Dn possessed a 2nd-generation link from his father the Emperor of the Dominii, he could manage. But more and more attacked him or blocked his path. To be safe he sent messages to his battle harem through the messaging system to notify his allies of his situation.

    [Dn]: Vesna, Please tell heavenly sword I am going to be overrun in the next few minutes, the shadows are swarming.

    [Vesna]: I''m sorry dear, I cannot send anyone your way, our side is also having it hard. Autumn and I cannot even let up for a moment.

    [Talvi]: Honey, I overheard from the rest point in the middle, even the north and east are also in trouble.

    [Kael]: My liege, we can hold please stay safe.

    [Leto]: Dn my love, focus on your safety. We will manage on our own.

    [Autumn]: Dn, don''t worry they areing out now.

    At the words of his wife, the columns of light suddenly exploded in a stunning light show. Of course, power beyond reason charged the very air. The surge of calibers where on an unprecedented scale for [Novices].

    Three voices echoed for all to hear followed by a world announcement.

    - Thank you for protecting us, darling. It''s our turn now. -

    - My love, focus on the East. We will take care of everything else. -

    - Husband, watch closely. Look at how awesome I am. -

    - WORLD ANNOUNCEMENT: The Vaginarnis have sessfully descended to the Valorious continent! -

    "!!! They actually did it! The Vaginarnis! How in the world did they seed!"

    [Leto]: Did everyone see the announcement? What the hell are Vaginarnis?

    [Talvi]: Aren''t those the women of Heavenly Sword? Why do they look like that?

    [Vesna]: Autumn, your previous actions seems to say you knew this would happen.

    [Autumn]: Uhm¡­ I can''t actually say what they are. Ask Dn!

    The empresses of Heavenly Sword aged by about 10 years, from being teens they now looked like mature women in the mid-twenties. What made the people awe-struck was their changes in appearance. Their armor, clothes, and even weaponry transformed.

    Raylene felt like a mini sun as the air around her burned due to the Aura, her hair from blue turned scarlet red.

    Jade had her pink hair fade to a shade of white, and her eyes from blue turned to the color of ss. Around her, Mana created spatial distortions as they ripped apart the fabric of space.

    Vanessa had minor changes but now shone in a golden light, the green Spirit around her however appeared like mini hurricanes.

    Everyone stopped in their tracks as they saw the Vaginarnis. Each woman then headed for the west, north, and south respectively. The sheer pressure of their movement made the ground shake.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Raylene arrived in the West first. She brandished her great sword as she roared "[AURA CATACLYSM]!" like a meteor she fell from the skies like she wanted to chop it. Upon hitting the floor a 5-kilometer depression appeared on the ground as it shattered.

    Secondster a violent explosion of light blinded everyone on the west front. Together with the light an intense fire burned every shadow without exception. The members of Gae-bolg dug in to try and bear the brunt of the fires but noticed they weren''t harmed in the slightest.

    In a single blow, the empress of Heavenly Sword annihted everything except Gae-bolg. Vesna who watched the tyrannical attack grew frightened. "How is such fine control of Aura possible? She is controlling the very particles that make up the air!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the north side, Geo, who started to feel weak due to using [Rewind] too many times copsed on the ground as Aurum protected him. Thousands of shadows charged them with the intent to kill. Monsters at the front were tough enough to survive multiple attacks from the son of Standar.

    Unable to kill them quickly to prevent from being surrounded he and Geo had no choice but to retreat bit by bit. They were already within visual distance of n and Xing at the center.

    As they had no more space to run from, they started to fall into despair. However, a beautiful woman suddenly appeared in front of them with a mage battle dress and a staff.

    Driven by his curiosity Aurum asked to confirm his suspicions of the neer''s identity. "Lady Jade is that you?"

    "Good work. Rest. I am here."

    Without fear, Jade turned around to face the approaching army. She closed her eyes and mmed her staff to the ground. A mana circle five kilometers wide appeared at her feet which covered the area around the mage.

    As the shadows didn''t bother to stop, a volley of magic spells and arrows flew in the air aiming to end Hiro''s woman. Jade then raised her hand with her palm out as she invoked her spell. "[Dimension Break]."

    The sound of a thousand wine sses shattering echoed all around the army. Pockets of void space appeared around the shadows and like vacuums sucked the bodies of the undying army. Due to the tyrannical Mana present the shadows all got torn apart into the void spaces.

    When not a single shadow remained, the pocket dimensions all vanished without a trace.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vanessa on the other hand flew towards the south side as she rode the winds. She had in her hands a pair of golden swords as she shed the enemies on her way to the crown prince.

    Like a ded tornado, no shadow would survive the strider''s assault. Nessa circled around the south battlefront and cleared the surroundings around the dominant of Gae-bolg.

    When she finally reached Dn, She said nothing but raised her sword towards the skies. "[RISE OF THE FALLEN]!" Her skill then turned the area around her into a sea of green energy. The energy suddenly coalescence into figures of various humans from different periods and backgrounds.

    Dn who saw the massive army of green energy warriors gulped in nervousness. From his studies, he knew the different time periods of the Valorious continent''s history. And the army here nearly had a group from each time period.

    "Are these all the souls of every person who ever died in this ce?"

    The blond empress of heavenly sword said nothing and pointed her sword down to the forces made of shadow. At her single gesture, the innumerable green army charged forth and trampled the shadows like an angry tide of des and anger.

    Dn who looked at Vanessa remembered what the world announcement said. Unable to stop himself he tried to get answers as their lives were no longer in danger.

    "Lady Vanessa! The Vaginarnis are a secret to the Savior Royalties. Then You, Lady Raylene, and Lady Jade are all royalty? But why would you all choose to do such an insane ritual? Don''t you know the price of such power?! Does Hiro know? If he did, he would have never agreed!"

    Vanessa simply smiled and answered in a quiet voice. "He does not know, and we will not tell him. Please respect our wishes and keep silent your Highness."

    Dn then shouted hysterically "BUT YOU ARE ALL GOING TO DIE! YOU GAINED THAT POWER FOR A 10-YEAR DEATH SENTENCE! HOW WILL YOUR HUSBAND REACT!"

    End of Volume 2: The g of Three Swords

 Chapter 258 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined

    As the crown prince of the Dominii shouted he noticed that the air around him suddenly disappeared. Sound needs to travel in the air thus if there is no air there can be no sound. Dn looked in horror at the woman in front of him.

    Yesterday she was Vanessa Mitsurugi, empress ranked sub of the battle harem heavenly sword. Now she is one of Vaginarnis. While the prince understood why she would want to hide the fact that Vanessa was now on borrowed time, he found it unfair.

    The crown prince was not dumb, using his spies he managed to piece together that Hiroyuki Mitsurugi and Hiroto Musashi were one and the same. The hardship this transmigrator had to go through would be considered unfair by most. He literally died and got reborn all to reim his women.

    After much sacrifice, he finally did so only for them to trade their lives to be Vaginarnis. If it was him he would be not only hurt but devastated. It meant even if Hiro defeated the invasion his wives would all die. And they are now intending to keep such a truth a secret.

    "My Lady, Why would you do this without his knowledge? I thought you loved him."

    At that moment Dn''s neck suddenly got strangled by an invisible force. Unable to resist the prince started to get hanged as his feet left the ground. An angry voice mutteredints at his remarks.

    "Thread carefully prince. Hiro-sama is the most important thing in this world to me. That is the one thing I will not allow anyone even you to doubt!"

    Struggling Dn spoke while having his throat crushed. Unlike normal humans, system users past a certain point no longer need to breathe. So getting strangled was no big deal. It hurt though, so reflexes trying to avoid getting choked would remain in system users.

    "Then why? There is a reason the empires never underwent the Vaginarnis ritual. What is the point in gaining power when you sacrifice your strongest children for it? Can you imagine what Hiro would do when all of you three die in front of him!"

    "In, ten years we would just need to give him something else to live for." Answered the blond Vaginarnis.

    Dn indignant continued to argue. "With what? You cannot give birth! Your husband will never take another woman as his wife, he said so himself. What will you use to anchor his life if all three of you die in a decade!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unable to restrain herself further Vanessa snapped back in anger as tears ran down her face. "AND WHAT DO YOU EXPECT US TO DO?! WE ARE POWERLESS! ...The man I love wishes to save the world by sacrificing himself! If we do not do this we cannot even follow him! Do you have any idea how much it hurts to see the one you love suffer? DO YOU?!

    "The battles will only get harder. My sisters and I made a vow. We will protect him. We will love him, cherish him and die for him. All three of us will never allow him to be sacrificed in this stupid war.

    "Speak no more of this Dn Lancea Dominii. Even as a [Novice] I now have enough power to end you. Stay silent or I will spare not even your wives and children. Do not test me!"

    Vanessa used the same invisible force to m Dn to the ground. Afterwards, a sound screen and mirage illusion broke allowing the other groups to finally see the crown prince and the strider. The woman silently wiped her tears and raced towards the east.

    Two others simrly flew in the skies as they all raced to meet their husband. Dn who got back upmented the turn of events. It was clear how much Hiro and his women loved each other. This very reason pushed them to do such acts.

    Dn felt the danger of the invasion be tangible. Originally he still had his doubts but now he grew sure. If Savior royalty from three separate empires all are this desperate. Theing storm cannot be a lie.

    "DYLAN!" "Honey, are you alright?"

    Two women suddenly threw themselves on the crown prince of the Dominii. One wore shinobi garbs, the other full te armor. The man could feel their erratic heartbeats with his high AGI. Dn lovingly stroked their hair as he answered.

    "Leto, Talvi, I am fine. Are Autumn, Vesna, and Kael all alright? Did we lose anyone?"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 259 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined 2

    ?

    A figured move hurriedly across the dimly lit hallways. The frantic pace the person threaded showed how troubled her emotions were. Eventually, she came to a room and quickly entered.

    Removing her cloak the raven-haired beauty set her things on a table and removed the covering from a full-length mirror at the center of the room. The woman then lit candles at seven points on the floor.

    As the woman came forth in front of the mirror the beautiful face of Crown princess Rhyne Fair Dominii was reflected for all to see.

    Rhyne then wore a theater mask with a frowning face and kneeled on the floor. However, her reflection remained standing up but the mask the figure in the mirror had a smiling face instead. "Melpomene, greats the mistress. The true ruler of the regalia and goddess of Valorious."

    The reflection moved to sit on an imaginary chair, displeasure evident in her voice as she answered.

    "Child, why do you summon me?"

    "Mistress Thalia, a worldwide announcement rang out a while ago. The message said Vaginarnis have descended."

    "Ho? Someone actually managed to gather a group of Savior brats together? Do you know where?"

    "Mistress my submissive witnessed their descent himself. ording to him, it happened in Partisan, the crown prince''s stronghold. The ones who summoned it were women and he said they created a giant array from [Malice] and summoned a giant three-headed wolf."

    "Hmm. That mutt should be Fenrir the hound of the Regalia. Did your ve find out the identity and origin of the Vaginarnis candidates?"

    "No mistress, he said a giant army of shadows soon arrived and swarmed the ritual. The army gave no experience, did not bleed, and couldn''t even be seen by the system. Rather than waste time fighting them he escaped while destroying as much of Partisan as he could."

    "Well, of course, they could not be killed. They don''t exist after all. The shadows are merely constructs used to hide a mechanic a truth, not that it matters to us. At least your ve is smart enough to use the ritual as cover."

    "Mistress, is this cause for rm? We still have a decade before the invasion. What exactly are the Vaginarnis?"

    Thalia crossed her legs in a seductive manner as she rested her arms on her imaginary chair. "They are ast-ditch effort of some fool from long ago. They are humans who offered their lives in exchange for bing avatars of the regalia.

    "However, unless the Heavenly Sword is present the Vaginarnis are mere candles that will die in under 10 years. What of the other matter? I gave you targets did I not?"

    "Yes Mistress, I have sessfully eliminated almost 90% of the ten thousand transmigrators on your list. The Convent is trying to weed out the reincarnators but we should be able to kill them all within the decade."

    Rhyne then felt a weight suddenly smash her head to the floor. The impact caused her teeth to fall off and her face almost deformed from the pressure. No matter how much she tried to lift her head and struggled, her face remained glued to the floor.

    "Almost? Should? Melpomene did I grant you your power for such vague words? Who is it that allowed you to survive the battle of session? Who silenced both your enemies and the ones who wanted to kill you? Shouldn''t you be grateful that you are still breathing? When you almost died from being poisoned who was it that saved you?"

    With tears in her eyes, the saint of the Dominii gritted her remaining teeth as she tried to answer. "It was you, mistress Thalia. You granted me power and I am alive only because of your intervention."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Didn''t I tell you to stop ying with the savior candidates? You even tried to rope another useless man into your battle harem. If you just killed him immediately you would not have had to deal with the barda! How stupid can you be? Because of your negligence, he almost grew up into a threat!"

    "I did it because I knew he was a stupid virgin simp mistress! Didn''t you see how my husbands perform? Please don''t be angry! Didn''t I get to kill the Servant of Eternity? I was able to bait him toe out by using the transmigrator! I did good didn''t I?"

    Thalia stood up from her seat and walked towards the mirror, she eventually left the reflection and came in front of Rhyne. She then stepped on the princess''s head burying her heel into Rhyne''s cheek.

    "Killing patches is due to my nning Melpomene. Every one of your achievements is only because Iid everything out for you. Stop trying to think you are something special. You are not only a failure but a bastard no one even wanted. No one loved you before and no one ever will. Without me you are nothing. My patience with you is at its limit."

    Teary-eyed, Rhyne then sobbed as she begged. "I am sorry mistress! All I longed for is your praise! I only did it to please you. I am nothing but dirt on the floor. Please don''t abandon me! I will never disobey again! Please forgive me!"

    Thalia then removed her foot off the princess and canceled the pressure. She then brushed the pitiful princess''s hair like a loving mother.

    "My child, remember that you have no one else but me. If you forget your ce, I will leave and you will be all alone. Do you want that? Forget not what you are, you are but my pet nothing more, nothing less. I am being magnanimous and will give you another chance."

    Rhyne''s mistress then raised the princess''s face and healed her injuries. "I only gave you one mission. That is the only reason you are alive. Now tell me my pet what is your purpose?"

    Ecstatic from the touch of the one she loved the most, Rhyne made a loving smile as she answered. "To murder all the Heavenly Sword candidates and turn them into Heralds if possible."

    "Correct. Every transmigrator and reincarnator holds the possibility of bing the Heavenly Sword. But we do not know who will actually be one. So we will kill them all before they mature. In the majority of the realities, the one to do is Hiroyuki Mitsurugi.

    "Patches and the Heir of Dragonblood are normally the ones who protect him but as you began murdering them proactively we can no longer use them as a guide. Those fated to him we have simrly targeted but in this reality that turned out to be useless.

    "Unlike the other times for some reason he was far too weak when he transmigrated here. Thus it means Hiroyuki Mitsurugi is not the Heavenly Sword in this reality. Stop wasting time with his wives and hunt for the real candidate understood? This is thest stretch my pet, we cannot afford to be careless."

    Like a lovesick puppy, Rhyne nodded her head and rubbed her face into Thalia''s palm. "Yes master, there are less than 100 names I have yet to find. Once I kill them all, yourmand will finally be finished. I long to see you for real my mistress."

    "All in due time Melpomene, without the heavenly sword the invasion in ten years will return this continent to the age of demons. We will meet again during that time. So do you best for me okay?"

    "Yes, mistress! With this reality being thest, once the candidate here is killed, none may stop your arrival. "

    "I do not want any mistakes Melpomene, kill every transmigrator and reincarnator in this world including your husbands. Are we clear? I will get you new ones when I arrive."

    "Yes, mistress!"

 Chapter 260 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined 3

    ?

    In the remains of the city once known as Partisan, a man walked along the ruined buildings. A beautiful woman with gray hair apanied him arms intertwined. The man noticeably had a downcast expression as he looked at the dpidated structure and the people trying to make sense of what happened to this once great city.

    Numerous people were removing debris or trying to salvage their belongings from under the rubble. People breaking down from despair or those who turned violent were restrained by peacekeeping forced and thrown in Jail. In delicate times such as this, mitigating the panic required quick and decisive action.

    The crown prince''s decisions all revolved around trying to ensure the citizenry do not lose hope. He had Javelin and Arcus kiss act as his agents to help out the people.

    However, while they could get share warm food and some clothes, anything further would be difficult. The mages used their mana to create clean water while Javelin hunted monsters to be used as temporary food substitutes.

    "Dn dear, don''t worry too much about it. We can always rebuild. What is important is we protect the citizenry. While there were a lot of casualties no one died. So please cheer up."

    Vesna''s soothing voice tried tofort her husband. Due to the dragon and the seeding battles close to 70% of Partisan got demolished.

    Luckily Hiro''s group cleared the monsters of the ins otherwise it would be hard to defend the city in its current state.

    "I know love, but it just annoys me to no end that Gilthunder escaped. Grateful I may be for him saving my citizens from debris, the number he personally injured is just as many.

    "One cannot hide the malice from his actions. He intentionally destroyed hospitals, markets, and even the perimeter wall. "

    "Well, luckily Sir Hiro gave us more than enough funds to fix the fortifications. Starfall has always been malicious. It is unfortunate that we couldn''t catch them, they must have already headed to another city." Vesna mused.

    "Yeah, but even if we did Gilthunder has a  glib tongue good enough to dupe most people. Add to that Rhyne''s ability to manipte the status windows and even if we did press charges nothing would ever stick. At least Autumn did find evidence of him fighting the shadows."

    "Right, don''t worry so much dear, so long as the people are alive we can rebuild. Right now I am most thankful for Sir Hiro''s warning about the puppets.

    "We got them out before the dragon appeared. Otherwise, I am sure Gilthunder would have found them. It is unfortunate that both Javelin and Arcus kiss have been exposed but I know the [Creator] has a purpose."

    Walking hand in hand the couple walked through the ruins of the city and saw the devastation. The system user district whichprised half the city no longer had a single pir standing. To add insult to injury, Starfall and the Royal guard exited while destroying an additional fifth of the city along the way.

    Normally materials for construction were cheap but a typical system user ss building needed at least five times the strength of a regr one. This would allow the building to endure the power of system users who would live in it.

    This requirement meant they needed monster materials which made them all the more expensive. Due to these buildings being extremely tough, the cityyouts of the continent ced the system user districts at the center.

    Naturally, most consider them fortifications instead of normal infrastructure. The fact that the shadow could destroy even the enhanced buildings showcased their power.

    "Dn dear, do you have any idea what these shadows were? You already told us a brief summary of the Vaginarnis, but are these shadows also part of the ritual?"

    "I do not know Vesna, truthfully there is still so much we do not know. If only my father were here maybe we could get some answers. But only my moms know where he is and I can''t even find them. [Gospel], [Malice] even Overternia, we need to seek answers. And I feel Hiro and his battle harem would be the ones to solve all the mysteries."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Fufu, I thought they were nobles but for Lene, Nessa, and Jei to be royalty I was beyond surprised. and of three separate empires no less! I look forward to seeing how strong they be once they return for the battle harem royale."

    "Right, once I be emperor I should be able to make changes to prepare us for the invasions from the Apocalypse tides and [Forsaken]."

    Hearing her husband''s future ns Vesna embraced her husband to calm his nerves. "Dear I can understand preparing for the Apocalypse tides but are you sure that the invasion in ten years is real?"

    "I have to Vesna, Hiro right now already has the power of an army, his sister and Sword Dynasty are also a force to be reckoned with. If you add to that the dragon and three Vaginarnis. Hiroto Musashi already has enough power to destroy a country.

    "His insane drive for power yet unwillingness to conquer says that he has a higher goal. A bandit who bes strong begins to stagnate once he reaches his goal. Due to being narrow-minded they seldom try to rule beyond their towns. That outliers are the ones who aim for more strength because they can see farther."

    The beautiful woman beside Dn separated from him as she asked. "Then you believe he will amass more strength to take over the continent? From what I saw of him, isn''t he just a love-sick fool who pampers his wives? He didn''t seem like the type to want the hassle to lead."

    "That''s because I have yet to share with you all that he has done. Hiroto Musashi came into this world not even two months ago. In that time each of his actions not only disrupted the economy, beast subjugation but even continental politics.

    "He cleared the Frozen Dew forest of monsters allowing faster trade between the empires. He then assassinate over two thousand underworld hegemonies in a single night, then summoned a SSS ranked monster invasion and killed it within a couple of days."

    Vesna crossed her arms as she added. "And now he gainedmand of a sword saint, a dragon, and three Vaginarnis. If all you said is true. What he could gain in a year would be astounding.

    "If he is given a decade I cannot even imagine how powerful he would be. We did well allying with his dear. If he is a man of his word. Those three favors he gave would be a good lifeline."

    Dn then embraced his wife and kissed her passionately. "Indeed, and I have you to thank my beloved Vesna. At first, I was against assaulting Valor city for three random women. Lord Krayto didn''t seem like the type so I thought it was a joke. The letter from Rilu told me it was a trap. Even Autumn said to stay away.

    "Only you said otherwise. And because I listened to you I now gained a trump card against my sister. Thank you, love. You are the [Creator]''s best gift to me."

    The woman who heard the praise of her beloved husband smiled mischievously. "Then can I tell that to my sisters? Or are we all your best gifts?"

    "Please don''t tease me Vesna. You know I love you all dearly."

    "Fufu, I know dear. I love them just as much as you do. But there is something that has been bugging me though."

    "And what would that be?"

    "You said the Vaginarnis is a secret passed down between Savior royalty. But I thought aside from You and that bitch all other royalties are gone. Where did his wivese from then? How did they all fall for the same man? It seemed like the work of destiny doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 261 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined 4

    ?

    Arge hole opened in the fabric of space and time. Out of the vortex ten people walked out there were five men and five women.

    "Is this where I think this is?"

    "Amazing!? We must have traveled nearly three months'' worth in under a minute."

    "Wow, how the hell did we get here?"

    Variousments from admiration to surprise came out of the group. The only ones notmenting were a white-haired swordsman and the three women who had their heads down.

    "Everyone this is one of Heavenly sword''s skills. It''s called [By your side will I fall]. Essentially. Any location I or my wives know of, we can open a teleportation gate to."

    Hiro then looked at the surrounding and saw the snow-filled mountains and the dreary-looking trees. He used his AGI to sense the surroundings. Not much difference from what is visible, frozenkes and a winter-like atmosphere decorated the ce.

    The frigid wind and savage subzero temperatures assaulted their bodies. Luckily as they were all system-users thus even the weakest of them n didn''t get bothered much.

    "Nii-sama, the temperature gets even lower the more you enter. In the deeper areas, it goes beyond negative 1000 Celsius. One would need to coat yourself in calibers just to survive."

    Tsugumi, who noticed Hiro taking in the sights shared some insight. As the only person who ventured further due to her missions, she could be considered the most knowledgeable.

    Currently, the levels of Hiro''s group varied wildly. The goal of this excursion is to power-level everyone for the battle harem royal. In this brutal environment, Hiro expected them all to be so beaten that once their trainingpletes they would all be stronger.

    "I see. n and Xing. I will be power-leveling you both until you reach [Adept]. After that, I will send you home to Partisan via the gate. Everyone else will simrly hunt until a weekter till we have  a match between my wives and Sword Dynasty."

    "Master. Is that even needed at this point? All three of us got demolished by the mistresses even before they became Vaginarnis how would we even beat them after a week of power leveling". Aurum couldn''t help butin.

    Hiro who heard his belly-achingmented non nonchntly. "Hmm. Then do you wish to return to Partisan? Are you tired? Do you want to rest? It seems there truly is no cure for stupidity."

    rmed by the hostile reaction from Hiro, the blond San-Baka quickly exined. "Wha? I didn''t mean that master I just meant the Ladies are already stronger. I never said I no longer wished to train."

    "Then what of it if they are already stronger? You scared of getting beaten or something? Or do you think you are already too good to train with others?"

    Silenced by the sound argument Aurum kept silent as he balled his fists. Tsugumi lovingly kissed his cheek as she answered. "Nii-sama my hubby is just worried I would get hurt. Pay it no mind, we will be honored to Onee-sama''s after a week."

    The butcher nodded and left it at that. He gave his blessing to Tsugumi, as they were part of her battle harem sword dynasty, and how she treated them fell solely on her. Due to Tsugumi and Hiro now being dominants, they understood that it had as many mental and social responsibilities as a marriage.

    Dominants needed to check if their submissives were hurt, discouraged, or tired. Should a dominant ignore such situations it would negatively impact not just him or her but the entire battle harem due to the affection life cycle.

    AN: The Affection life cycle is exined in depth in the Aux chapter (Exnation of the Battle Harem System Part 2), in a nutshell, it is the system of how a dom and a sub share stats to grow.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Due to having the ultimate say for their subs, a submissive''s strength or weakness bes the pride or the shame of their dominant. Hiro had a simple philosophy when ites to battle harems. "Love them like a family, protect them like jewels but sharpen them like swords"

    In Valorious being weak is a sin. Thus if you really care about someone telling them to rx and remain devoid of strength is the worse thing you can do.

    Even if the invasions do note, having a stronger body and higher stats granted massive benefits. To Hiro, not forcing your family to level up could be considered the epitome of idiocy.

    Hiro then faced towards the elephant in the room or the dragon in this case. Despite her initial threats of leaving, the dragon defended his wives when he needed help. When they arrived while it could have already departed it stayed in ce, like it waited for a goodbye.

    "Dragon. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for your help. Please forgive me for beating you up. If I knew you were my daughter I would not have done so."

    The giant reptile snorted in annoyance, ice breaths came out with its gesture. It then lowered its head and showed its extremely sharp sword-like teeth. Just like before a telepathic voice about 10 years old came out.

    ''Daughter? Human, you speak presumptuously how can you be a parent to me when you are weak?''

    Unafraid by the reptile posturing in front of him, Hiro approached and patted the reptile''s mouth. "I know you are scared and confused. I am sorry I have not yet tended to you even after I got you out of Anvil. I intend to make it up to you. No matter what happens, no matter what anyone says. You are my family and will be my daughter."

    ''Why are you insisting on being my parent? ¡­Who are you even? ¡­How do you know me?''

    The butcher noticed that the headstrong voice of the reptile began to waver. "I am Hiroto Musashi, but you must already know my other name. Hiroyuki Mitsurugi. I wish to be your guardian to not only protect you but love you as your parent. This is to repay what I owed you in our past lives."

    ''!! Hiro? Past lives? Then the visions I see in my dreams? They were all real? They actually happened?''

    The dragon''s voice got noticeably agitated the more it spoke with Hiro, prior to awakening as a dragon it dreamed of hundreds of lives. Thus despite its original naivety it quickly learned and developed mentally.

    "I do not know about the others but your life as Riluttante Zhertva for a fact happened. I owe a lot to her."

    ''THEN TELL ME! WHAT AM I?! WHY DO I HAVE MEMORIES OF SO MANY PEOPLE?! WHO AM I SUPPOSED TO FOLLOW? WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO DO? I FELL LIKE I AM GOING INSANE!!''

    The dragon''s ws dug deep into the ground. Its wing opened and closed from unease, its hulking frame trembled like a small animal. Hiro who saw the bodynguage of his daughter felt his heart break.

    ''How can anyone be expected to stay safe if you put the memories of over a hundred lives in someone''s brain? Did Rilu experience the same thing? Just how scared has she been to see the dreams at ten years old.''

    Hiro then embraced the side dragon''s enormous face, the affection radiating from his entire body. The reptile froze like a block of ice at the man''s intimate gesture. Her heart melted even further when she heard his next words.

    "I don''t know what is happening to you child, but I know we will eventually find out. We can find out together but for now, let me protect you. Come under my family and I will promise you my de would sever the lives of anyone who aims to harm or make use of you."

 Chapter 262 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined 5

    ?

    Unsure if she could believe what this man was saying, the voice everyone heard started to tremble.

    ''What if I be a bad girl? Or what if I do something wrong? ¡­Will you abandon me like the others? I have watched the lives of numerous dragons. ¡­They were all taken in at first but they were left to die in solitude when enemies came for them. How can I be sure you won''t abandon me like all the others?''

    "Unfortunately I don''t have a way of making such a promise except through my words."

    ''Then make bind yourself with a geas for me. If you break your words your life is forfeit.''

    When the others heard the details of the dragon''s request most tried to speak and stop Hiro from undergoing a geas. Yet the man simply held up his hand causing them to stop. As Hiro never intended to break his vow, it did not matter to him if he was held ountable for it.

    "If such a thing makes it easier for you. Then I will bind myself with a geas."

    Due to his background in gaming and weeb culture back when he was on earth, Hiro learned a ton of stuff from other cultures. A Geas was like a magical oath in Irish folklore. When a geas is broken that one bound to it usually dies or loses strength.

    The most famous of them was Cu Chinn. An Irish legendary warrior that died after he broke his geas of eating dog meat. This basically meant the dragon wanted a guarantee. Should Hiro break his oaths to her, he dies in exchange.

    Even when told if such a dangerous proposition, Hiro didn''t even bat an eye as he said. "Then please teach me how to do a geas. Or if you have a skill then use it on me."

    The dragon''s reptilians glowed in green like they were on fire as she spoke. ''I have invoked the skill.''

    Hiro replied and confirmed with the dragon. "Okay. Then tell me what you want me to swear on the geas."

    At this moment the dragon''s voice started to get emotional as it continued to tremble. "Swear that you will not betray me or that you will abandon me when I make a mistake." The words like a knife cut up a part of Hiro''s heart. For such simple things to be this being''s ultimate desire, just what did she have to endure?

    Hiro couldn''t help but think. ''Rilu, just how many times did you get betrayed? You still remain full of life despite enduring such suffering?'' Eventually, the butcher began to write his geas.

    "I swear on my life. I will never betray you nor will I abandon you if you make a mistake¡­"

    ''Okay, then that will be enough.'' Contrary to the dragon''s expectations, however, Hiro kept going even after he finished reciting what she asked for.

    "¡­I will embrace you when you are scared. I will feed you food that will make you happy. I will care for you when you are sick. So long as I am alive anyone who harms you will suffer my wrath. Until the day you find your purpose in this world, my doors will always be open for you¡­"

    ''Stop! Having too specific a geas will kill you!''

    "I vow to love you like a daughter, no problem will be too big or too small¡­"

    ''STOOOPP!''

    Hiro then ceased talking as he waited for the dragon''sints.

    ''Why do you cherish me so? What did I do to make you be willing to vow all this under the yoke of death?''

    "You allowed me to save my wives Rilu. They are alive right now because of your actions. I will always be grateful for that. I could not help you or save you in our past life. I am sorry. I am so sorry. But I promise you in this life. So long as I draw breath none will harm you."

    Hiro who started to shed tears of sorrow felt his hurt crushed from pain. As if finally grieving for Rilu, the sadness he got for her circumstances, her sacrifice, and her ultimate end washed over him like a flood.

    Steam suddenly started toe out of the dragon''s body as Hiro wept. The smoke grew so powerful that it enveloped the dragon''s body hiding it in in sight.

    Before anything else could happen a young ten-year-old child covered in ck-colored reptilian skin suddenly popped out of the smoke. The child had vertical slit emerald eyes. She had ck hair and an extremely beautiful face.

    The young dragon quickly ran towards Hiro and wrapped her arms around his waist. Hiro who kneeled down returned her embrace. The dragonkin then patted the head of her would-be father.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "There, there, Rilu is among those that had a happy death. Thank you for shedding tears for her sake. Do not worry I do not have the skill to create a geas. I just wanted to see how much I meant to you."

    Hiro pulled back as he replied. "Is that so? Then how much do you believe you mean to me then?" The child then opened her arms as wide as she could and said in a strained voice. "Thhhiiiiss muuuchhh!"

    Looking at the childish antics of the dragonkin he felt happy. As the dragonkin turned back to her human form the additional stats gained from her dragon form naturally disappeared.

    "Then will you still leave?" asked the butcher.

    The young dragonkin then exined while she crossed her arms. "No, I wish to stay with you. You would cry too much if I left."

    "Right, thank you for thinking of me. Hmm, I just remembered you do not even have a name right now."

    "Oh? Then you give me one?"

    "Me?"

    "Yes, I want you to give me a name. Isn''t it normal for kids to be named by their parents?"

    "You are right, my daughter is so smart."

    Hiro then patted the child''s head while he yfully hugged her. Extremely pleased with the praise the dragonkinughed innocently in bliss like she had won the lottery.

    "Then I named you Ryuuka. From today on your name will be Ryuuka Mitsurugi. It means ''Dragon Flower''".

    "Ryuuka. Ryuuka. Ryuuka! Okay! I like it a lot. From today on I will be Ryuuka!  Thank you, Daddy!"

    The young Ryuuka then wrapped her small arms around Hiro''s neck and hugged him tight. "Thank you for wanting my daddy. I actually heard everything that happened while I was asleep. So I already know how silly you can be."

    Just then a white-haired streak, dashed and swept Ryuuka, into her arms and twirled her in the air! "Ryuuka! Ryuuka! How can you be so cute! We are family now! I am your aunt Tsugumi! I have waited so long to meet you!"

    Ryuuka who grew happier from Tsugumi''s adoration simrly hugged her aunt with both her arms. "Please to meet you, aunt Tsugumi!"

    Suddenly Tsugumi then shouted as she continued twirling like a ballerina. "KYA! OH, MY WORD! HOW ADORABLE! Oh, but don''t call me Tsugumi obasan okay? I will get angry if you do. That is only for old people. If you want you can just call me onee-chan. Even if I am your aunt I like onee-chan better!"

    Not really understanding Japanese Ryuuka just did as she was told, she nodded her head as she called out to her new aunt. "Okay Tsugumi-Onee-chan. I am Ryuuka. Papa''s daughter!"

    "KYA! NII-SAMA! Can I just adopt Ryuuka to my family instead? I want her to be my daughter instead!"

    "Denied, just make your own Tsugu. Don''t you have like three husbands?"

    The woman put down Ryuuka as she twiddled her fingers. "Eh?¡­ thats¡­ hmm¡­ It is still too early for us¡­what am I saying."

    While they were talking three women approached Ryuuka and tried to talk to her.

    "Hi Ryuuka, we are your daddy''s wives. So we are now your new mommies."

    The child quickly replied to their dismay. "Don''t wanna! I don''t need a mommy!"

 Chapter 263 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined 6

    ?

    "I don''t need a mommy! I can feel Daddy''s feelings. You three hurt him a lot! He is very sad!"

    At the words of the young child in front of them, Jei, Lene, and Nessa all froze. Throughout the journey, Hiro has been cold to them. He only spoke when spoken to and answered in one-word responses.

    When they help with the cleanup Hiro just embraced them and said he was d they were okay. After that, he spent all his time alone. Nessa confirmed that she ced sonic screens when she discussed with Dn about the Vaginarnis. So she knew it that was not it.

    For those who felt adored by their husband his sudden shift in behavior worried them a lot. While Hiro kept it cordial, they all knew that the man before them was their Dominant and not their husband.

    The Domination link was the same story. Originally it felt like a limb they could grab like an arm. When they did, love and care would burst forth like a pump from a deep well. Now? It was like a well that dried up. No matter how much they worked the pump nothing came out.

    Simrly, unlike thest couple of times when Hiro got angry, he didn''t call his wives out on it this time around. No, it would have been easier for them if he justshed out. Now it felt like he just ignored them. And it hurt their hearts more than the pain from swords.

    Ryuuka''s words made it clear how Hiro felt. Lene and her sister knew they did something wrong. Lying to one''s partner would remain to be the quickest way to destroy a marriage. The Battle harem system knew this fundamental truth and incorporated it into the vows.

    When binding a dom and a sub there the oaths can be essentially what anyone wants them to be. However, there is a couple of lines that cannot be removed if one wishes to make a vow to the system.

    The dominator may use whatever words they wish but the lines "vow to uphold your honor and give you both my affection and trust" and "until death does us part or our trust be broken." Must be kept for the oath to be used in binding.

    For the sub the equivalent line "vow to defend your honor and your heart." The system knows that sometimes love is not enough thus the two chains that tie a dom and a sub are affection and trust.

    The first represents the dom''s heart while the second is for his or her honor.  When the rtionship reaches its troubled stages. One needs the promise of honor and trust to maintain it.

    In the current setup on earth, indicative data showed that due to the rise in promoting sexual promiscuity, many couples live with each other believing this trial period would be enough to limate them into marriage.

    Contrary to what most thought, however, ording to the data living together raises the likely hood of divorce. Without such a promise as marriage, the first time the couple encounters a trial, they break.

    Due to legal separation and divorce being epted options, Naturally most use such means when they no longer want to suffer through their marriages.

    This causes their children to see that leaving is the best way to solve problems and so the cycle repeats. ming all the issues on your partner signifies you had no mistakes, to begin with.

    Such a mindset is considered extremely dangerous. If you never make any mistakes that means you can no longer grow. This is evident in the string of divorces that gues most people.

    They move believing that the next marriage will be better, it will be perfect, and so on. However, as they had yet to address the initial issues they are doomed to repeat them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The famous American president Winston Churchill said it best. "Those who fail to learn from history, are doomed to repeat it." There may lie a multitude of reasons but the bottom line would always be a lie that breaks one''s trust.

    Currently, the empresses of Hiro were extremely anxious. Nevertheless, as there were other people present they waited. Now that such a thing became exposed by Ryuuka, they felt even worse. The more ominous part was that Hiro did not deny what she said.

    Unable to form a reply, the three wives feel speechless. Hiro instead picked Ryuuka up and brushed her head. "Ryuuka, they may have hurt me a lot, but I do love them dearly. If not know can you call them mommy in the future?" the young dragonkin thought for a moment then nodded her head. "I will Daddy. For you, I will call them mommy in the future but not now."

    Hiro then embraced his daughter tenderly as he thanked her. "Thank you, my dear Ryuuka." The dominator of heavenly sword then looked at his entire group. "For now we will be separating into two different groups. Sword Dynasty with Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade will begin to hunt in the deeper areas, while I will raise n and Xing''s levels. Ryuuka which group do you want to join?"

    "I want to be with my daddy!" joyfully answered the young dragonkin.

    Smiling the butcher replied with a soft smile. "Is that so, then okay youe with us. n, Xinge with me we will hunt enemies around your level."

    Raylene tried to reach out to Hiro but got stopped by her sisters. All of them were gloomy to the point of having no energy. Tsugumi who noticed tried to liven up the mood by talking to her sisters-inw but they just ignored her.

    Yet like love-struck teenagers the empresses of heavenly sword longingly looked toward their husband. The man unfortunately did not look back as he guided Ryuuka, n, and Xing.

    When Hiro''s party was out of sight, the girls finally started responding to Tsugumi. "Well, Onee-sama''s why not just channel your feelings into positive energy? I don''t think leveling n and Xing to Level 50 would take long for Nii-sama. Please don''t feel discouraged, Nii-sama must be confused or something I will kick his ass if he takes too long."

    Raylene then took Tsugumi''s hand as she said a heartfelt apology. "Thank you for your thoughts Tsugumi. We appreciate them more than you know. I also wanted to say sorry to you, Aurum, Geo, and Lars. Being drunk on caliber diseases is no excuse for my violent behavior"

    Vanessa simrly ced her hand to her heart as she bowed to Sword Dynasty. "I am the same, I apologize for hurting you all. Tsugumi, I am so sorry for the heartless words I said to you. I did not mean any of it. I love you like a sister and I would be extremely sad if you suddenly disappeared."

    "Imouto, San-Baka sorry." At their sincere apologies, Tsugumi felt relieved. As did her hubbies. Even after their transformations, they remained the same people they knew and loved. If only a few simple words would simrly resolve the issues between them and their beloved.

    Tsugumi went and embraced each of her sisters-inw. "Onee-samas whatever happened between you and Nii-sama, I am sure it will be over soon. I saw how much he cares for you. He might be angry right now, but he will not be forever. I am sure you will soon make up."

    "What makes you so sure Tsugumi? What if he hates us after this?"

    "Because his is my Nii-sama, Lene-Nee-sama. He is the one person in this world who would never let you three leave from his side. This I know. Just wait for a moment and he will reach out I am sure of it. "

 Chapter 264 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined 7

    ?

    After about a couple of hours in the Apocalypse Zones, a group hunted monsters with extreme prejudice. Hiro and his party of four were destroying monsters left and right. Buffed by the butcher to the limit n and Xing fought their hardest.

    n fought using his body like a brawler. He channeled Calibers into his fist and smacked monsters with it. One would wonder how a merchant would fight in such a manner. Xing on the other hand used a steel wipe with razor-sharp des on its tip and parts of its body.

    The areas without des were the parts Xing would use as fulcrums to make the weapon bend to her will. Meanwhile, Ryuuka debuted with an armored battle dress n prepared for her since Anvil. After much discussion, she choose a naginata as her weapon of choice.

    Naginata were polearms of Japanese origin. They were basically swords on a stick. The pole could be used to both defend and smash an opponent. Hiro fashioned one at the request of his daughter. Ryuuka''s requirement was for the weapon to be long and heavy but fast.

    To be long and heavy only halberd could be chosen, but not of them were fast thus only the Naginata became eligible after much discussion. Ryuuka shed and crushed the monstersing her way.

    The beasts in the Apocalypse zones were ice themed. Due to the environment, they all used iced-based attacks. The monsters themselves were typical animals that survived in cold climates.

    Hiro kept a watchful eye on his party as they traveled. Ryuuka served as a vanguard and leveled effortlessly. Xing and n got some hits on those the dragonkin did not finish in one blow. While he observed them, his private chat messages kept ringing nonstop.

    [Raylene]: Darling¡­ I managed to kill a tundra antelope! It was over 5 meters tall!

    [Vanessa]: Hiro-sama are you cold? I know you have stats that already ignore weather conditions but please bundle up. It would be bad if you got a cold due to being lightly dressed.

    [Jade]: Husband¡­Stop sulking and reply to me¡­I want to talk.

    [Tsugumi:] Nii-sama, please pay attention to my Onee-samas they are getting anxious. I know they gave us a hard time but please forgive them¡­

    His wives had already noticed that he gave them cold shoulder. Truthfully Hiro had a lot to say but right now he could not even allow himself to voice them. He needed time topose himself.  Tsugumi, his sister already tried to intervene as she feel that the three were pitiful.

    To be ignored by the one you adore could be considered one of the worse things that could happen to you. At around noon, the groups reunited and prepared for dinner. Truthfully they could go on for days without eating. But for obvious reasons, Tsugumi wanted to eat with everyone.

    The group ate in arge circle with the sword saint as the center. n and Xing took this time to rest their tired bodies from all the adrenaline. Hiro sat in the corner farthest from Tsugumi as he watched the bonfire in the middle.

    A young child then plopped in the seat next to him. Behind her were three women who had restless expressions likembs trying to approach a lion. Oblivious to the nuisances happening Ryuuka kept smiling as she reminisce of her exploits.

    "Did you see me go, papa? I was amazing, wasn''t I? None of the monsters there stood a chance against my naginata!"

    "Yes, yes I saw Ryuuka. I am incredibly proud of you. Well done my daughter. You are so amazing!"

    Expressing his sincere praise the butcher rubbed and embraced his adopted daughter in delight. Ryuuka who felt pleased with her father''s attention added more details to her boast. Hiro somehow still managed to act surprised and praised the young dragonkin nonstop.

    Running out of patience Jade stepped forward to join the father-daughter pair. "Husband, daughter can we sit around you as well?" Hiro said nothing and simply nodded. The young dragonkin then looked towards her would-be mothers and frowned.

    "Daddy, should I go to Tsugumi-Nee-chan? I think they want to talk only to you?"

    The four people who listened to her could only express their annoyance. ''As expected of a dragon. Headstrong with a no-nonsense attitude.'' They all thought. Before Hiro could answer though Ryuuka stood up and walked towards the three empresses of Heavenly Sword.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Remember that I am doing this not because I like you but because daddy is in pain. If you make him suffer anymore I will make you three regret it okay? Hmph!"

    Amused that someone else would talk this way about Hiro, the wives naturally all thought Ryuuka was being exceptionally cute. After she left, Vanessa, Jade, and Raylene sat down around Hiro with tes of food. Now that they got this far no one had the courage to say anything though.

    Minutes passed and Hiro and his three wives all silently ate their food. They all tried to make small talk but Hiro didn''t appear chatty and shot down everything with his one-word replies. Hiro then created a sonic and mind screen crafted from Aura.

    The man hoped that it would get easier for them with privacy. The girls who noticed his intention all started to talk one after another.

    "Husband, about the Vaginarnis ritual. We are sorry please don''t be angry."

    "My love I am sorry, please berate and hit us until you are satisfied! Please don''t ignore us like this."

    "Daring, please understand that there was no other way toplete the ritual without cing ourselves in danger. You should know that nothing in this world is free."

    Hiro then replied with a stoic voice. "Why did you all lie to me? I trusted you girls with everything I know. But you hid such an important detail from me. Probably because you thought I wouldn''t agree? Or you believed I am stupid enough that I would not even try to listen."

    "Hiro-sama it is not like that. We¡­"

    "You all remember the second mandatory use for binding ceremonies?"

    "Until death does us part or our trust be broken" x3

    "That one, this whole incident made me bitter you know? Just how much do you girls trust me? Could it be so little that you decided to pull that shit? I''m left in wonder."

    "Husband, it''s not like that. We wanted to tell you but we just couldn''t"

    "Then what did you think was going to happen Jade? That I would be grateful for you all to spare my feelings. You all lied to me. In your desperation for power, you decided to lie to me and ced yourselves in danger all to be these fucking Vaginarnis. I am beyond mortified."

    "Darling, please understand as Savior royalties we have things we must uphold by."

    "Raylene, is my sanity that low on your list of priorities? I didn''t even need the whole picture. I just wanted to know if you girls were safe! You all just wanted to do what you wanted, don''t try to say you did this shit for me."

    Due to the nature of Hiro''s replies his women all felt his rage and pain. Instead ofshing out at them, Hiro chose to calm himself and allowed them to do what they wished. Anyone who felt being taken for granted would naturally think the same thing.

    To Hiro such a thing was uneptable. "I thought I could trust you three. How many of the things you have told me are lies? You girls all had time to tell me but wouldn''t. Then in the future how many times will I be at the mercy of your discretion? You girls would most likely do it again right?"

    "Hiro-sama it is not like that. The circumstances are quiteplicated and I fear¡­"

    "Save it, Vanessa. I do not want to listen any longer. I need a breather, see you guyster. Please take care of Ryuuka for me. I don''t want to see you, girls, right now."

 Chapter 265 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined 8

    ?

    "Husband¡­"

    "You girls knew. You knew how much I loved you and that I would forgive you no matter what happened. So instead of talking to me about your dangerous n, you opted to go with it and say sorryter."

    "Darling¡­ that wasn''t¡­"

    "THEN WHAT WAS IT?! TELL ME OH NOBLE PRINCESSES OF THE SAVIORS! PLEASE ENLIGHTEN THIS MAN WHO JUST SO HAPPENS TO BE YOUR HUSBAND! I TOLD YOU ALL I KNEW! YET YOU GIRLS NEVER THOUGHT TO TELL ME YOUR WHOLE PLAN.

    "YOU SUMMONED A FUCKING GIGANTIC DOG AND EVOLVED INTO WHATEVER THE VAGINARNIS ARE SUPPOSED TO BE! AND THEN EXPECT ME TO JUST ACCEPT IT ALL?"

    Calibers rose around Hiro like a storm. Normally callous and practical, it was only when dealing with matters regarding his women did he get emotional. Hiro''s reasoning was simple, I trusted you. You didn''t trust me.

    "¡­" x3

    Seeing as his women already felt wary of his state of mind. Hiro funneled Spirit into his body to calm himself down. He siphoned all his Aura and dumped it into his glove. The oue showed a stark difference between night and day. The butcher then looked at his women with cold eyes as he said in a stoic voice.

    "I grant you my skills, I will return in a week. Train as hard as you want in that period. If being my soldiers is all that is important to you then so be it. Do note to look for me."

    "NO!" X3

    The moment Hiro tried to leave, Vanessa came at him with her weapon in dual sword form. The butcher cleanly evaded each strike as he sidestepped seconds before impact. Despite the strider''s intricate techniques, she could not even stop Hiro.

    A mana circle then appeared around the dominant of heavenly sword. It froze the air and made moving incredibly difficult. Hiro felt like his body was moving underwater.

    His arms and legs felt like lead unable to exert their power. Shackles made from pure mana tied his arms and hand and kept him in ce.

    Hiro saw his pink-haired wife conjure array after array to ensure he stayed in ce. Desperation could be seen on all the faces of his women. As if to say they feared his egress worrying he would never return.

    Vanessa quickly left the mana circle and prepared a big move as she closed her eyes and raised her hands to the skies. With Hiro bound in ce Raylene then approached him while dancing with her sword.

    Fire burned on her entire body yet it didn''t turn her clothes to cinders. The princess of Valorious then swung her sword at full power towards Hiro. Her husband however did nothing as hey defenseless.

    The sword stopped just a few millimeters short of his skin. Such perfect control stood testament to the sword skills of Hiro''s blue-haired wife. Unimpressed Hiro calmly said one thing. "Do it."

    The blonde empresses opened her eyes at this moment. Her pupils were shining in dazzling lights, Vanessa brought her hands down and a thousand lightning bolts fell down to strike the reincarnator. Electrifying currents coursed through Hiro''s body, the power of the assault made his body numb and charred his flesh.

    At that moment Raylene mmed the blunt edge of her weapon on the back of Hiro''s head as hard as she could under the lightning storm. Hiro fainted soon after. Of course, when the others saw the lightning bolts falling they already knew something was going on.

    They then saw the pitiful appearance of Hiro and the battle-ready appearance of his wives. Ryuuka saw the state of her father and started undting orange Aura. She pulled her weapon and moved to abat stance. But Tsugumi held the shaft and her weapon and lowered it.

    "Ryuuka, this is a problem for your daddy and mommies. Let us just wait okay? Onee-samas please exin when you return. Otherwise, I will take my sword and hunt you all."

    Raylene shouldered Hiro''s body and nodded. Vanessa held her palm up as a portal suddenly appeared in front of her. Jade bowed to the others as she said. "Imouto, thank you for understanding. We will return in a week. n and Xing, please train with Imouto and daughter. San-Baka please protect everyone."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    At her words, all three empresses walked into the light and kidnapped the heavenly sword.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In a cave lying deep within the apocalypse zones, four bodies were intertwined as they sought each other''s love.

    "Pant¡­Husband¡­I''m sorry¡­ forgive me already¡­I can''t take this anymore"

    Words of love spoken in soft voices were uttered among them. All while the carnal pping of flesh against flesh resounded none stop. They were intertwined in a variety of positions, the man dominated the three women with him. He tasted their luscious breasts and gorged himself on their magnificent assets.

    "Hiro-sama, I am so close. Pant¡­Please do not be cruel...huff¡­No! Don''t pull out¡­I''m sorry!!¡­ Please forgive me!!"

    Their moans continued for days yet unlike the usual, there was no love just lust and a sadistic desire to punish the other.

    Three women were stripped of their clothing and covered in cum. Their bodies trembled in futility. Panting heavily they all desired a release that never arrived.

    "Darling¡­I beg of you let me climax¡­I will go crazy if you leave me hanging again¡­I will never lie again. Have mercy my darling¡­"

    One of the most sadistic things a spouse could do was light a fire in their partner and then kill it before it went aze. In the same manner, the man toyed with the three women who were tied up and blindfolded.

    Their bodies were covered in sweat and lewd liquids glistened as they were pounded by their lover. Yet as they slowly drowned in pleasure and desire whenever they would reach the peak¡­They would be abandoned.

    The frustration and lust slowly drove them mad. After a week of sex, the husband knew his wives'' bodies to thest detail. Hiro worked their bodies as he did before, but he never let them feel the arrival of the ultimate pleasure.

    Every weakness, every kink. He learned it all. Originally when he woke up his three lovers were naked and kneeling in front of him. They intended to appease his anger with sex.

    Still angry, but horny beyond reason Hiro obliged. But he quickly let them know. This was not him making love to them. Instead, it was them redeeming their sins to their husband. Hiro once again pulled out and shoot his baby batter onto his wife''s ass.

    "Do you think any of you dirty sluts have a right to demand anything of me? Why should I love you when you lie to me about important matters? Shut up and ept your punishment."

    This went on for about three days. During this period, his wives cried and begged for his forgiveness nonstop. If getting blue balled would make you sick. Lene, Nessa, and Jei would have already not only died but would have also been buried.

    The abuse ended after the third day. Hiro cut apart all the rope binding them and removed their blindfolds. All four of them smelled like fish from the nonstop exercise. When the girls finally got to open their eyes they charged toward Hiro and sought his lips.

    After more than ten minutes of passionate kissing, Hiro finally spoke to them. "Never do this to me again. I allowed you three time and waited for you to open up. But if you are going to pull shit like this on me. The next time it happens I will punish you more severely. Do you understand?"

    Overjoyed that Hiro never threatened them with abandonment or divorce his harem was all smiles. Right, this man promised he would never leave them.

    This type of punishment was the worse he would do. While it was bad, Hiro never even mentioned leaving or separating from them. This pleased them greatly.

 Chapter 266 [Vol 2 Epilogue]: Lives Intertwined 9

    ?

    "Darling, does this mean you forgive us now?"

    "Yes Lene, I do."

    "My love, you are no longer angry with us?"

    "No Nessa, I am no longer angry."

    "Husband, you love us now?"

    "Jei, I never stopped loving you."

    After they heard his answers, like lions who finally saw their prey, the three naked women jumped on Hiro and rode him like a horse. Their dominator finally allowed them to cum to their content.

    Needless to say, if the sex earlier was punishment now started the bareback baby-making makeup sex. After four days of intense love making Hiroy on a makeshift bed with his three wives intertwined around his body.

    "Hiro-sama, I''m d we made up now. I was scared you no longer loved us."

    "Indeed, darling is scary when he is angry. I promise you, darling, I will never lie to you again. Please continue to love me."

    "Husband. Thank you for not throwing us away."

    Hiro then pull the bodies of his women closer. Raylene and Vanessa''s waists were on his arms while Jeiy on his chest. The butcher relished the warmth of the women he loved the most. After a few moments of silence, he calmly said.

    "Jei, Nessa, Lene. I would never throw you away, no matter how angry I get, I will always forgive you. You three are now my empresses. I would never let you go. The four of us are already on one life. I can understand you all wanting to protect me but know that I am the same.

    "No matter whates in the future, be it cmities, monsters invasions, or even the end of the world. We will face them as one. So I want you all to never do what you did again okay? There is no reason to keep secrets from me. Trust me enough to act in our best interests."

    "Yes, darling |my love | husband."

    When the seven-day deadline has set, Tsugumi, Ryuuka, n, Xing, and the San-Baka all waited at the meet-up point. While a portal did open, its size was only around a meter off the ground. A simple letter came out before the portal disappeared again.

    Tsugumi took and message from their dominator and read it out loud.

    "Everyone. I am dying the duel between Sword Dynasty and my wives. We made up and are currently mending our rtionship. We will return a week from now.

    "n and Xing, I noticed your levels are growing steadily. Today is the 14th be ready toe with me to Partisan in a week. Redeemed will be assembling on the 22nd. I will give the group to Xing afterwards. See you after seven days - Hiro"

    Aurum couldn''t help butment. "Mending our rtionship? It sounds like they are just having a second honeymoon."

    "Aniki is a sex beast lol, anyway I''m d for another seven days. At the rate we are going we should reach mid [Adept] by next week." Commented Fulgeo.

    Lars nodded and added his two cents. "Master moves only for his family. When the wives are part of the discussions, this should be expected. The power the Vaginarnis disyed is amazing. We need to try harder."

    Tsugumi then petted Lars on his head. "Indeed love, we need to try harder. Please hang in there for me okay?"

    Lars then lovingly cradled his face on Tsugumi''s hand and kissed it with dripping affection. Before anything else happened Geo and Aurum got between them while rebuking the adopted son of Krich.

    "Brother, TPO if you please."

    "Lars, the little miss is here have some decency."

    Finding it amusing Lars'' let go of Tsugumi''s hand only for a young voice to shatter the peace.

    "What is a honeymoon? Why can''t I join Daddy''s honeymoon? I am also part of Heavenly Sword now right?"

    The group including n and Xing froze on how to exin to a young child the concept of intercourse and the honeymoon. The best nanny among them Tsugumi quickly diverted the discussions.

    "I will answer youter okay baby? Just think of it as something only married people can do. Now the question is how do we split up to train? As Nii-sama would not be back for a week should we all move as one group?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    --------------------

    Just like that three months passed by. Hiro and Heavenly Sword trained like lunatics in the barda regions. The extremely dense and powerful monsters died by the thousands. His battle harem and Sword Dynasty worked on their formations andbat tactics.

    With Jade and Geo taking the lead, they refined how the group would respond to variousbat scenarios. n and Xing stuck around only until the 22nd. When Hiro took them to meet Redeemed surprisingly the oue of their investigations bore much fruit.

    Xing began coordinating with them in earnest once the materials from the apocalypse zones started to circte. She and n began procuring storage sites and leaked the locations to various groups in the underworld. The delivery points were ced on Rhyne''s strongholds.

    The fortune they managed to amass from the sales could rebuild Partisan more than a hundred times over. During this period Dn rebuilt his city and continued to slowly increase his strength.

    Due to the tension of the uing Battle Harem Royale nothing else happened. Finally, the day of the event arrived.

    Arge portal opened near the exit of the city and a group of nine people came out. There were five women and four men. All of them were extremely beautiful and all in battle suits and battle dresses.

    The youngest of the ground walked forward in glee as she expressed her excitement.

    "YAY!! WE FINALLY GOT TO LEAVE THAT COLD PLACE!"

    One of the women, wearing red armor with blue hair in a ponytail rebuked her. "Ryuuka. Stop running around like that you might fall down and take out an eye. At least store your weapon away at least."

    Ryuuka then turned around andined. "But sword-mommy, I am incredibly tough, how can I take my eye out because of falling?"

    Jade then answered the wayward child. "Daughter, just run around where she can''t see you. Problem solved."

    The child then raised a thumb up in a cute manner. "Right staff-mommy! You are so smart! Hehehe." She then threw herself into the mage''s embrace as sheughed in innocence.

    "Jei! Stop teaching weird stuff to her. Our little Ryuuka is going to grow weird at this rate." Commented a blond woman in green armor.

    The little girl then ran towards her father as sheined. "Daddy! Bow-mommy is being mean to me she thinks I am weird."

    Contrary to what most expected the father''s answer also made no sense.

    "Isn''t that fine? I am weird too, if your weird that means you are my daughter. Let''s be weird together. Hahaha!"

    The child thenughed with her father as she giggled. "Hehe okay! I want to be weird too so I can be like Daddy!"

    While messing around the group eventually arrived at the city gate where guards were verifying the identities of thoseing. Due to the Battle Harem Royale qualifiers, all the cities were flooded with tourists.

    The nine-person party drew the attention of everyone present. Women that looked like fairies along with men that looked like heroes most got bewildered by their beauty.

    The chubby guard stammered as he asked. "H-Hello! I am sorry I have never seen your group before. Are you tourists, merchants, or participants in the BHR Qualifiers?"

    The leader of the group, a tall, muscr man with white hair then spoke. "We are participants, we should be listed as the Mitsurugi battle harem."

    "Mitsurugi? I am sorry my lord we are not expecting a group with that name."

    "Hmm, how about three swords?"

    "Ah! Yes right here. Three swords battle harem. Please lend me your id, my lord."

    After the checks werepleted the guard then saluted as he opened the gate.

    "I have verified your Identity Hiroto Musashi and his battle harem the three swords. Wee to Partisan! May you find victory in the battle harem royale!"

    Epilogue end: Lives Intertwined

    Hiro and Heavenly Sword return in Volume Three: The Scion of Valor and Glory

 Chapter 267 [Vol 2 Chronicles 1]: A Harems Plight And Sorrow

    ?

    On the day Hiroyuki left with Starfall to hunt the Chimera, back at Valor City, three women were huddled in a shabby house.

    "Jei, are you telling me you can see darling?"

    "Yes. See little. See future. Needs mana. Can see fifteen minutes every two hours."

    "Wow, you truly are from the Gracyeanor then. This should be the skill [Future Sight] right? Is there any way to help Hiro-sama?"

    "Don''t know. Will shareter."

    After a while, Jade was giddy in excitement. When prompted by her sisters the small mummy expressed her delight.

    "Husband took down a griffin. So cool."

    Hiro''s harem then spent the next two hours cheering like fan girls about the battle. Jade memorized every detail and narrated to them. Like groupies, they cheered from secondhand pride at their man''s achievement.

    At around dinner time, Jade got really miffed and started to curse in anger.

    "Slut. Whore. Harlot. Dirty filthy piece of shit. Moans like a Bish."

    "What? What are you talking about? Jei" asked Vanessa

    "Starfall Devoted. History nut. Owns Venator. Insane. Seducing husband by crying."

    Raylene couldn''t help but question in rm."!!!! What does she look like? Is she pretty? Does she have big boobs?"

    Due to Hiro intentionally leaving behind some money, his harem could take it easy for a few days. Currently, Vanessa and Raylene were at home and were tuned into Jei like an afternoon t.v. program.

    As Jade started to change her bandages due to overexerting herself, she continued to pout unhappily. With the blonde maid helping her, the mage began to talk in short sentences.

    "Beautiful, boobs bigger than shrimp. Silky hair. Already has husband''s favor." The mage then smiled as she continued. "But husband ignored her. After crying attempts failed. Husband dashing and handsome."

    "Please don''t use me as a reference for someone else''s bust size Jei. But I am d Hiro-sama didn''t get seduced. I wasn''t worried at all."

    "Oh please, your prosthetics are wheezing from the strain you put on them, Nessa. You aren''t fooling anyone. I think we owe it to [Beauty''s Bane]. Doesn''t that skill turn darling into a eunuch?"

    "Yeah. Skill sucks for Husband. Turns him harmless. But perfect defense for whores." Jade concurred.

    Vanessa then made an arrogant pose as she exined. "Fufu. At least we all saw how Hiro-sama truly felt. I should have a lion''s share of the [Beauty''s Banes] activations wouldn''t you agree?"

    "Shut it, Nessa, if anything you are the one who always moans like a prostitute! Your saint-like image is full of shit!" Lene rebuked in anger.

    "You are no better zombie. t as board yet shows body. Perverted exhibitionist. Wrap up already."

    Raylene then grabbed Jei into a choke hold and started to yfully strangle her. "Oh yeah? What about you jail bait? Not only do you invade the bathroom when darling is in. You even stole one of Hiro''s briefs! Who is more perverted then!"

    Vanessa, who held adle smacked the cksmith striker on the head. "Lene, behave yourself. Don''t think no one knows about the shirts you stole from Hiro-sama? If you want to use them as nkets, wash them first at least."

    The girls kept bickering until Jade again started to check on Hiro once more. There were no significant changes for the next two "Checks" but on the third Jei started to tremble.

    As the harem of Mitsurugi decided to forgo a long slumber in lieu of knowing thetest news, they all froze at Jade''s reaction.

    "!!! No. No. No. No!"

    Vanessa shook her sister "Jei! What is wrong?! Why are you trembling like this?!"

    "Husband needs help! Up against lizards army. Big and strong. He will die!" cried out the mage in rm.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Seeing the normally stoic mage panic, Lene and Nessa knew it was serious. Lene then embraced Jei and rubbed her back.

    "Sister calm down. It hasn''t happened yet, right? We can change the oue now ry the situation to us."

    "Hiro fell in hole. Thousand of dragsaurians. danger. We have to help!"

    The other two women thought for a while as they weighed their options. First, they were weak, second, they were thousands of kilometers away. Third, they only had a couple of hours before the future Jade saw ured.

    Vanessa took some Spirit and sent it to Jade. After a while, the three started to brainstorm. Eventually, Raylene came up with a suggestion.

    "Didn''t darling say [Wrath of the Vengeful] developed [Inherited Transgression]? I believe Max triggered it right?"

    The blond maid then pped her hands in glee. "Yes! I remember Hiro-sama saying it gave him a boost for each mark from us. So If all of us fought the same enemy he would get three additional [Marks of Vengeance] on the same target."

    "How can we fight them though? We can''t even leave the city. Would fighting a random dragsaurian grant Hiro the buff?" Asked Raylene.

    Jade who finally thought of a solution moved to her workshop. It was basically a desk with a lot of bottles and monster parts scattered around.

    "We curse ourselves. The curse [Dragon-yer]. Makes one hostile to reptiles."

    Vanessa followed Jei while verifying their n of action. "Would that work? What are the side effects?" Curses were simr to negative buffs or enchantments that could never be removed unless one died. Thus getting one normally made people hesitant.

    "Increased aggression. Marks cursed to dragons. Same as real dragon yer. Dragon materials be useless. Dragon equipment harms. Dragon ss skills locked. Dragon blood bes poison." Jei enumerated the demerits of the curse.

    "Is there even a benefit to this?" Raylene could not help but ask.

    Jei began mixing fluids and monster materials from those on her desk. Replying to her sisters as she did so. "None. Curse for dragon killer. Turns all reptiles into enemies."

    The cksmith striker then nodded as she agreed with her sister''s n of action. "Indeed, right now giving daring a buff trumps everything. We can worry about dragonster. Anything I can help with Jei?"

    "Need dragon material. Scales, blood, anything. Cannot make without it."

    Both of them looked at the maid. She originally used dragon blood to create the symbol of their sisterhood. Extremely hesitant Vanessa pulled out a small vial with the same orange liquid.

    While she treasured this resource it meant nothing in the face of her lover''s life.

    "Here Jei, use it."

    Once the curse waspleted. Hiro''s women drank the makeshift curse that turned them into dragon yers. While it did allow them to save their man, the ramifications of their decision would be severe in the future.

    Like listening to the highlights of a basketball game, they cheered and celebrated with each insane act Hiropleted. When Jade saw Hiro beat the dragsaurians they felt immensely satisfied.

    Their love for him manifested through the [de of Mitsurugi] but the longer Jei watched the more cryptic her words became.

    For the next several hours the Mitsurugi harem waited with bated breath for the news about their lover. They saw his desperate fight and eventual death. Upon doing so they all broke down in sorrow as they cried over the death of their beloved.

    At that point, a knock came on their door. Despite ignoring it, the knocks didn''t stop. After about five minutes, in anger, Raylene opened the door and shouted at their visitor.

    "WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT?! CAN''T YOU GET A HINT?! WE DON''T WANT ANY VISITORS!! LEAVE!"

    However, the visitor, a figure covered in a clock smiled as a feminine voice entered Lene, Vanessa, and Jei''s minds.

    ''You wish for me to still leave, even if I hold the key to saving Hiroyuki Mitsurugi?''

 Chapter 268 [Vol 2 Chronicles 2] Killing The One You Hold Most Dear

    ?

    Vanessa seemingly teleported behind the figure and held up a knife to the person''s throat.

    "If you lie to me, I will make sure you die a horrible death."

    Amused the figure chuckled as she phased through the maid''s arms and floated towards a chair at their dining table.

    ''Most amusing. I am all that stands between Hiro dying and living. You still don''t want my help?''

    Raylene closed the door as the three sisters sat at the table. They used [Sisters of a Lifetime] to converse but before they could discuss anything significant the woman in front of them ced her elbows on the table as shemented.

    ''Now now isn''t it extremely rude to speak among''s yourselves while I am still here?''

    At that moment all three of the women received the same alert.

    - Alert: Sisters for a lifetime [C] has temporarily been disabled. All functions are deactivated until further notice. -

    Losing their means to check with one another, Hiro''s women grew more annoyed that this person could lock their equipment just like that. Due to their background as Savior royalty Lene and her sisters knew plenty of secrets about Valorious.

    Unable to remain silent any longer Vanessa asked in a threatening tone. "Who are you?"

    The figure then removed her cloak and showed her face as she answered.

    ''Who I am is not important, what does matter is the unique problem we now face. Hiroyuki Mitsurugi is fated to die in this branch. There is no stopping it. Do you girls wish to take a gamble though?''

    Jei tried to keep herselfposed as she responded. "Exin."

    ''You girls are all Savior royalty, right? Excellent ones even part of the Vaginarnis candidates.''

    Raylene immediately stood up and grabbed a sword she kept under the table. "Who are you and how did you know that?!"

    Vanessa then stood and cated her sister. "Lene, I know how you feel but please calm down. If there is a way to save Hiro-sama, I will take it."

    ''Rx. I mean you all no harm. Let us put it this way. Your husband may be strong, but his enemies are intent on killing him. There is no way for him to survive in this life. But the same does not hold true in others.''

    After the maid and the cksmith striker returned to their seats. the woman continued to talk.

    ''I will exin it in a way you all can understand. You know of his enemies right? From the servant of Eternity to the Convent of Shadows. Your man has an impossibly hard life ahead of him.

    ''Yet there is a silver lining. What they are waiting for is the Heavenly Sword, not Hiroyuki Mitsurugi. In this life, he came here already as the Heavenly Sword thus like a fly in a web the spiders are all focused on him.''

    "How? Heavenly Sword Hiro''s main skill. Cannot be removed."

    ''Like I said, it''s already impossible in this life. A main skill is incorporated into one''s soul. You can only remove it if you die. But Hiroyuki is a transmigrator. He didn''t get born with the skill, he got it when he came to Valorious. Thus if we move before he arrives it can be done.''

    "Kairos'' Hourss, you wish to turn him into a root or a seed then?" murmured Vanessa.

    ''As expected of Savior royalty, extremely quick on the uptake. Yes, I will create a root where Hiroyuki Mitsurugi does not be the Heavenly Sword. This will allow him to evade detection.  Granting him a small chance of growing in strength hidden from his enemies.''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Raylene crossed her arms in annoyance as she asked. "Why do you wish to help darling? Who is he to you? And why do you even need us?"

    ''¡­I am someone who wishes for his happiness. He has led an abject life and deserves to gain love and purpose. I need you because I cannot travel towards another reality.''

    "Travel between worlds hard. Only [Awakened] can go. We are all [Novices]. How can we help?" asked the mage.

    ''You only need to be [Awakened] if you go with your physical bodies. If only your souls travel, there is no restriction. I can send your souls into the bodies of other people. You will move with those. From that point on it is up to you three.''

    Vanessa asked as her eyes trembled. "How is going to another world supposed to help Hiro-sama?! Aren''t you just using us for your own selfish goals!"

    The woman smiled bitterly as she answered. ''I already told you. Hiro will die in this life. And due to being hunted, his branches are all gone except one.

    ''You should know, a soul never truly dies until it disappears from the hourss. What I give you all is a chance. You cannot save Hiro here but you can save his final branch.''

    Seeing as no one argued with her the woman continued. "A branch only bes a root when it reaches [Awakened]. You all know this. Help me save one branch. If Hiroyuki gains strength in that branch he will survive. He would have a fighting chance."

    Jade then answered in a stoic voice. "What should we do?"

    ''You need to go to his original world, a ce called Earth. There you will kill him before he is summoned by Rhyne. I will handle the rest. The memory of your actions will bleed into your other selves so go only if you are prepared.''

    Vanessa then shouted in fury! "HIRO-SAMA IS THE MAN I LOVE THE MOST! WHY WOULD I KILL HIM JUST BECAUSE YOU SAID SO? THIS MAKES NO SENSE!"

    ''The magic I will cast requires him to be in a dead state. I will revive him, but he needs to die first before it would take effect. I know I am asking a lot. But weigh the two sides.

    ''If you do not help me, your beloved will cease to exist when his enemiesplete their hunt. I on the other hand will help you hide that one branch so Hiro might live in another life.''

    The cksmith striker then asked in a stern voice. "How do we know you are speaking the truth? What if this is all a ruse to get us to kill darling''sst branch?"

    ''You have a Gracyeanor with you do you not? Ask her if I speak the truth. You three are also on yourst legs mind you. You are also being hunted to extinction because of your association with Hiroyuki.''

    Vanessa then looked at Jade as she asked. "Jei, is she speaking the truth?" unable to refute any of the ims the small bandaged mummy nodded her head.

    Raylene consoled her sister who started to cry. Jade simrly held Nessa''s prosthetic hands as she spoke. "Vanessa. Hiro already gone. Better if he lives another life. There, we still with him. This our gift. Our curse."

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she continued. "If Husband happy. Safe. Even if I not there. I can endure. For him. I can."

    After much deliberation, Hiro''s harem agreed and gave their approval of the mysterious woman''s n. They knew it felt fishy, but if Jei says Hiro is on the verge of being removed from the hourss they must go.

    The woman had Lene and her sisters lie on a bed and casted spells on them. A portal opened beside her as she gave her final instructions.

    ''You will have a few hours before the time arrives. The more you dally the closer will the time Hiroyuki will be summoned approaches. He only has one branch remaining. If you fail he will cease to exist in Kairos'' hourss. You cannot miss this chance!''

    The girls then closed their eyes and had their souls got sent to the portal to Earth.

 Chapter 269 [Vol 2 Chronicles 3]: The Moment The World Stood Still

    ?

    In a dpidated building, three bodies were sprawled on the floor. One by one they tried to get back up to their feet. The building abandoned due to losing its purpose had no other upants aside from figures trying to get up.

    "Ouch. That hurt, huh? Where am I?"

    The figure then noticed its hand and clothing. Two others were in the same situation trying to make sense of their surroundings.

    There were blood marks on the ground and the three figures each had injuries on them. All the injuries however slowly healed in real-time.

    "Woah! The wounds are disappearing!"

    "Lene, Nessa?"

    "Jei, is that you?"

    Upon hearing familiar names they all finally noticed each other and understood what was going on. The one presumed to be Jei removed the hood covering the figure''s face. A face of a Caucasian male with blonde hair appeared.

    "Yeah, it''s me."

    "That is so weird, your voice is of Jei''s but that face is not, are you really a man now?"

    The two other figures removed the coverings on their faces and showed men of various ethnicities. Raylene had the appearance of a male Asian while Vanessa a male African American.

    "Well, I now have a penis if that is what you are asking."

    "Hmm. I do too. It is not as big as Hiro-sama''s though."

    "Nessa, did you honestlypare your dick to your husband''s?"

    "Oh please Lene, I''m sure you did too."

    Jei then pped to call the attention of the bickering women. The daughter of the Gracyeanor naturally focused more on the bigger picture. Thus she did not want to waste time frivolously.

    "Sisters. Focus. Have you girls checked the memories of bodies you inhabit?"

    "I did I appear to be a junkie here to buy some weed. What about you guys?" Said Lene.

    Nessa answered. "Same. But thest memory I had was trying to steal weed instead of buying it. It seems Jei is the drug dealer."

    Nodding Jade then summarized the situation. "It seems my body was the drug dealer and I came here to sell some drugs to Raylene, but Vanessa arrived armed with a baseball bat and I thought you were going to mug me."

    "And so Jei shot me Vanessa dead, and I stabbed Jei with a knife. Right?" added Raylene.

    "Yes, but not before I shot you in the stomach too. It seems all three died and thus we were sent to their bodies. I looked at this person''s memories and they are not pretty." Exined the transmigrated mage.

    "Indeed. My person also led a hard life."

    "Unlike Hiro-sama they didn''t try to rise above poverty."

    The three womenmented the pasts of the bodies they inhabited for a short while. They began looking around and picked up the three weapons they originally had.

    Raylene then asked. "What are we supposed to do again?"

    "We came here to kill Husband, so he does not get summoned by Rhyne to be the Heavenly Sword." Jei elucidated.

    "Jei, do you really believe this? Why do we have to kill Hiro-sama? We came here to save him." Her voice was full of sadness Vanessa did not understand why they must go through such an ordeal. Is it because this was their punishment for being greedy?

    Yet the daughter of the Gracyeanor shook her head and exined. "One of the skills of my bloodline is parallel vision. Basically, it means I can see what happens in other worlds. Normally people have multiple parallel selves when I see them. Husband no longer has any."

    "Jei, maybe you are mistaken and simply didn''t see them? What does not seeing any mean anyway?" asked the transmigrated cksmith striker.

    "No, I am not mistaken, I saw some of them die. Husband''s realities are being hunted by Venators. Before husband left I saw he only had one alternate version alive. If our original Hiroyuki is dead, the one in this realm is thest remaining." Exined the mage.

    The transmigrated maid tried to argue emotionally "But no one actually knows if the myth of the Kairos'' hourss is real right? I mean do you remember anyone who would remember such a thing?"

    Wanting not to believe such a bleak oue the maid wanted to believe such a fate would not fall on her beloved. But the one to disprove her ims was not Jei but her other system.

    "It doesn''t work that way, Nessa. When a person vanishes from Kairos'' hourss the reality is rewritten as if that person never existed. The sons they left behind, the people they killed, and the lives they saved such actions will remain. But the role would be gifted to someone else. The Valorious family has a confidential document detailing the process. "

    Bewildered by such a dark truth Vanessa couldn''t help but argue. "If that is the case then how does that person even remember? How were they able to write it in a book if they were supposed to forget everything?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Jade then interjected her own hypothesis. "That person probably is a Venator, the regalia no longer has control over such people correct zombie?" Raylene then nodded as she frowned instead of getting angry she looked around and picked up the baseball bat near her.

    "Well, we can talk about such things when we get back the main goal is to find darling. If what Jei says is true then leaving him alive is not an option."

    Jei then checked the gun and counted the bullets she still had. "Agreed, husband should be close. Let''s look around and meet up when we find him. The only ces open around this time are convenience stores. This body says there is one near here."

    The three then followed the memories of their avatars and heard a familiar voice.

    "MAKE ME MORE HANDSOME! OHHHHHH!!!!!! No? then I WANT TO BE SMARTER LETS GOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!! ...Haha, I am cringy as hell HAHAHAHAHAAHAH!"

    When the three saw the shouting man on the sidewalk they began to cry. But Raylene pulled her sisters and approached her darling.

    Here whispers full of conviction. "Remember why we are here Nessa, Jei. It is to save darling."

    "Friends if it''s the shouting I did earlier I apolo-" *BANG*

    Jei shot her husband wanting to end it quickly but only grazed Hiro on the shoulder. Abruptly the man crouched and ran away at an impressive speed.

    Jei shot twice more but due to only not having much experience she missed. Vanessa and Raylene ran after him armed with a bat and knife.

    Raylene eventually caught up and aimed to base her darling on the head, as if psychic Hiro turned around and evaded.

    Vanessa came near and tried to stab him as tears flowed down her face. Again Hiro jumped out of harm''s way on pure luck.

    "UWAH!"

    Raylene stomped on her man''s back as he tried to crawl away. Her face simrly in tears.

    "HELP! HELP! HELP ME! SOMEONE! ANYONE!"

    Jade approached as she cocked the gun in her hands to end in as painless as possible.

    But then a mana circle appeared on the ground Hiro was one. This light forced Raylene away. Vanessa who saw the light cried out in despair.

    "NO! NOT LIKE THIS! HIRO!!!!!!"

    Failure meant the man they loved would disappear from existence. Jade then pointed her gun and fired.

    The bullet entered through her husband''s forehead and blew his brains out. Vanessa and Raylene who saw the event cried out in pain.

    "NOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!"

    Raylene ran towards him and embraced his lifeless body. The blood from his ruptured head painted the pavement crimson.

    Time froze and everything around them turned gray. A hooded woman came near and touched the hole in Hiro''s head.

    "[Rewind]."

    Like magic, the blood and flesh flew back to Hiro''s skull like a video in reverse. After Hiro''s heart again started to beat, the woman drew another symbol on his forehead.

    "[Skill Lock]."

    She then spoke to three transmigrators from Valorious.

    "Now, this Hiro will be able to survive and grow. I apologize for putting you through this, but only those that love him would have found his location.

    "With this symbol, no one would know that he is the real heavenly sword. When time returns you three will forget you even came here happened until this Hiro dies."

    The figure then bowed to Raylene, Jade, and Vanessa. "I thank you future empresses of Heavenly Sword. This n could only be possible because of your love. I look forward to our meeting in the future."

    Time then started to move again as the world''s colors returned. When it did only the three empresses and Hiro existed.

    The man suddenly sat up and found himself being wrapped by intense lights. A few secondster he vanished. His destination: the Valorious continent.

    The three women on the other hand. Looked at each other as they forgot what had happened. At that moment the original wounds on their bodies had reappeared taking their lives in a few minutes.

    With their deaths, a truth no one would know until muchter got concealed. Many would look back on this night as the single moment that changed the oue of the time for all eternity.

 Chapter 270 The Arrival Of Change

    ?

    In the small tavern near in Partisan, a barmaid wiped the tables in annoyance.

    "Hmph! Where are all the people? Normally at this time, we would be swamped! Maybe I''ve lost my appeal? No. That can''t be it. "

    Just then the doors to the bar opened and a group of four walked in, a handsome man with three voluptuous women. The barmaid got spellbound at the appearance of the four. The women had near-perfect figures and seductive smiles.

    "Hello, can we get your daily special and two beers, a cup of coffee, and a cup of tea? Will you do that for me, sweetheart?"

    The one who just spoke was the man who had the body of an Olympian. His muscles looked chiseled even through the fabric of his expensive-looking battle suit.

    A face devoid of any blemish and had devilish looks made a small smile as he ordered. While he already had the confidence of ady killer, having white hair and crimson eyes only served to entuate it.

    "Uhm¡­ah¡­yes!" Turning red to her ears the young barmaid ran towards the kitchen in a panic. Amused a childish grin appeared on the man''s face as he returned to his seat. The faces of hispatriots could be considered anything but friendly.

    A heavily armored blue-haired woman in a ponytail crossed her arms in anger. She then kicked the man in the shins. The impact caused her target to yelp in surprise.

    "OW! Lene, it was a joke! Rx! Why are you getting angry?"

    Raylene then looked to the right with her eyes closed. "HMPH! Lecher. Baka! Go ahead and flirt! It''s not like I care!" knowing his woman got annoyed he tried toe closer by leaning across the table; an arm drove a knife into the furniture, however. The impact point was just beside his wrist.

    "Hiro-sama, that child hasn''t even reached fourteen years old. Is that what you want now? Are we too old for you? Is that it? After taking our innocence you would throw us away? Are we no good anymore?"

    A blond woman in ranger armor with Heterochromia eyes asked with a face full of madness. Her hand which gripped the dagger on the table trembled like crazy.

    "What? Nessa, it is nothing like that! I just wanted to tease her! Why would I cheat on you?! Jei, please speak some sense into these two!"

    At his reply, the man sought the help of thest woman on the table. She had red hair in a long braid and wore a battle dress and had her arms around her staff. Jei then stared at her man with a pout and looked away.

    "Wifey! Not you too. I honestly was just teasing. Come on girls don''t be angry!"

    At that moment a couple walked into the bar and approached the quartet''s table. Currently, the bar had no other patrons aside from Jei''s party. The man quickly removed his hat and did a quick bow to the white-haired man.

    The new arrival looked in histe thirties and had a robust figure packed with power. His battle suit gave him an air ofpetence while his gray beard made him look like an intellectual.

    "Master. I am d you got here without issue. I thought you guys would barely make it on time. I finished your registration to the battle harem royale a minute before the deadline."

    The man then looked towards the three ravishing women and greeted them in turn.

    "As always such a pleasure to marvel at your radiances mydies. n Srayver greats the beautiful empresses of Musashi." Hiro thenined to n like a child. "n! The girls are all angry at me for ordering our food. Help me out will you!"

    n a merchant serving Hiro closed his eyes as he answered in generic lines seemingly out from a manual. "I don''t know what happened, but I''m sure Master is wrong. Please take this time to reflect on your actions."

    "Look here you bast¡­"

    "Master. Mydies. Xing Jin of Arcus Kiss greets the Dominant and the empresses of Musashi. May your strength never fade and beauty never loses its luster. Might I invite you all to stay at our humble amodation for the duration of the qualifiers?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Interrupting the discussion was a beauty that looked around herte twenties. She had a luxurious body-hugging cocktail dress that showed off her curves. The smile on the beauty''s face had enough sensuality to charm even bears to give up their cubs.

    Raylene then replied to their greetings. "n, Xing. It is wonderful to see you."

    "We will look around but will head thereter, thank you for taking care of us." Added Vanessa.

    Jei then made a mischievous smile as she teased. "You two look good. Leveling up was worth it. n probably has the energy to spare now no?"

    Xing demurely hid behind her lover as she shyly professed. "Insightful as always mydy, my husband went from a puppy to a rabid wolf when his body improved. I am afraid my body might break soon."

    The women then proceeded to catch up as they giggled like teenagers at the newfound vitality of Madam Xing''s sex life. n could only smile wryly as he looked at Hiro. "Serves you right you ungrateful bastard."

    n and Xing moved the separate table to join Hiro before taking their seats. Four months have passed since their group left Partisan. During that time Hiro''s faction bonded while resting and killing monsters over the Apocalypse zone.

    Their growth in power would leave most speechless even the weakest of them n know was at level 50, allowing him to enter the ranks of the [Adepts]. One of the biggest advantages of doing so was gaining a powerful body that remained youthful no matter how many years passed.

    Of course like height, the age one looked could be adjusted per level-up at the preference of the system user. Originally younger than Xing, now n looked older. Such were the perks of being system users.

    The barmaid returned at this time and delivered the tes and drinks to Hiro''s group. She got mesmerized when she saw Xing but got hot under the cor upon seeing n. At a speed faster than lighting, a palm covered in spirit smashed the merchant in the cheek and returned to its owner.

    Unable to see the action due to being a regr human, the lovestruck girl was about to approach the new arrivals but got stopped when n raised his hand while massaging his cheek. "No need, my wife and I will be leaving soon, can you please give us some privacy?"

    The barmaid then nodded and quickly retreated. Hiro who saw the p tried to keep himself fromughing. But as he found the situation extremely humorous. The grin on his face looked like something from a cartoon.

    "Right. That hurt a lot by the way. As I was saying, master, the Qualifiers will be held in the Partisan Arena. I had it structured as you suggested Master. The prince expresses his gratitude for the design as well as the support in the rebuilding."

    Hiro nonchntly waved his hand and spoke in a calm tone. The mood around the table then became as sharp as a knife as the cheerfulness evaporated. "Tell him, it''s okay. About my other requests?"

    Xing then gave a book and a storage ring to Hiro as she started to give her report. "Master, here is the information Redeemedpiled about the [Convent of Shadows]. There is not much difference fromst month but we are still looking.

    "For the matters with the Author Tasukete, this storage ring has everything we were able to purchase. The books go back as many as two hundred years ago and span almost every genre imaginable. We also got the news that as of a month back, all publications by Tasukete have ceased. Redeemed is trying to figure out why that is."

    Nodding at the report, Hiro took both the book and the ring and stored them in his inventory. "Then what about the party we have been preparing?" Xing made a beautiful smile as she pulled out a map of the continent with over twenty red cross marks.

    "This is one I am most proud of. The materials from the apocalypse zone have been stored by the tons in twenty cities of the crown princess. As expected local groups have started bloody confrontations for their acquisition. No partnerships have withstood the temptation of them.

    "As the master expected one of the local hegemony managed to overpower the rest and is now severely weakened. They don''t even have funds to process the materials due to paying hush money to the local authorities.

    "I am just expecting the details to be finalized. They intend to sell the materials in an auction to gain resources to process their loot."

    Hiro then smiled as he nodded in approval. "Well done. We will ensure they have no choice but to hold an auction. It seems our des are having fun."

    The door then opened and a group of five came in. A white-haired fairy at the front spoke with a voice full of heroism. "HAHAHA! Why wouldn''t we Nii-sama? They give more EXP than monsters but die twice as fast!"

 Chapter 271 The Arrival Of Change 2

    ?

    Hiro stood up to wee the neers went a speeding bullet with ck hair ran at full speed. The butcher simply opened his arms as a small body collided with him like a truck. A loud impact mmed into him yet he didn''t even move in the slightest. A cheerful voice then greeted him in joy.

    "Daddy! I''m back!"

    "Wow, you have gotten big! Come my pretty daughter, let daddy look at his princess!"

    The man then ced his hands on Ryuuka''s armpits and lifted her into the air. Due to abination of leveling and stat increases the dragonkin now looked around 13 years of age. While she did look mature her demeanor still remained of a child.

    Her limbs and frame quickly gained muscle and gave her a stronger physique. A far cry from the malnourished pitiful body, Ryuuka now had the body of an athlete. She still had ck hair and a small face but her feminine beauty began to develop.

    It began to invoke admiration from even married men. Most would be smitten with her that is until they saw her eyes that had vertical pupils. Luckily this trait, and the fact that one of the San-Baka always apanied her warded off most undesirables.

    "Wee!!! I missed you so much Daddy! I beat up all the bad guys like Tsugumi-Nee-chan told me to!"

    "Really? You did! Amazing! My girl is so awesome!"

    Laughing like a pair of idiots father and daughterughed without restraint at their reunion. The happiness on the child''s face could not be measured yet everyone knew she truly felt delighted at this moment. Hiro''s women who were annoyed with him earlier all stood up to approach the princess of the family.

    Raylene, who felt the collision through the tremors in the air face palmed in annoyance. "Ryuuka, I told you to slow down when you hug people. If it was anyone outside of our family they would die you know?"

    Hiro who heard the stern warning dropped Ryuuka down. The child taking that as her cue ran at an even greater speed and simrly tackled the blue-haired empress. "But sword-mommy, I don''t intend to hug anyone else, isn''t that fine? I love hugging my family the most!"

    The sweet sentimentbined with an innocent face made Raylene melt. She could not help snuggling with her adopted daughter and kissing her on her cheek. Which elicited giggling from the young dragonkin.

    "Is...Is that so? Then I guess that is okay. Yes. We don''t want our baby hugging anyone else."

    Everyone present could see that Raylene was the typical doting parent. Trying to discipline but had little to no resistance to her child''s charms.

    Vanessa approached the smiling dragonkin. She massaged the child''s hair who snuggled with her sister like a cat begging for attention.

    "Ryu-chan did you listen to your aunt while you were away? Did you remember to brush your teeth? I''m d you are healthy. Can I also get a hug?"

    The child then separated from Lene and simrly lunged for Vanessa. In a feat of extreme agility, the strider caught Ryuuka and redirected her momentum to avoid any impact. She then kissed the child''s forehead in affection as they embraced.

    "Yes bow-mommy, I followed everything like a good girl. I brushed my teeth, ate all my greens, guarded sword dynasty, and cleaned my weapon with oil every night before I went to bed."

    The blonde empress then ced a finger on her child''s nose before asking more. "And what about your armor?"

    "I regrly wash them to remove the blood stains and pieces of flesh. I also washed my socks and gloves after every battle." The child beamed with pride at her report.

    Smiling, Vanessa grew satisfied and continued. "Good, now what did I tell you about using [Butcher]?"

    Ryuuka then made a smug face as if asking for more praise as she separated from her mother. "Eat and drink only what I need, do not try to intentionally get injured just so I can eat again. I didn''t forget bow-mommy. I was a good girl."

    The entire group adored the expressions of the young dragonkin. Ryuuka still a child wore her heart on her sleeve. Jade simrly patted Ryuuka''s head in pride. She kneeled in front of her and asked in a small voice. "How did you do daughter?"

    "I leveled up another 24 times wand-mommy, Ryuuka is now an [Adept]!" cheered the dragonkin.

    Jei hugged her child as she praised her. "Well done! Daughter worked hard. Score for this week?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "782 [Novices], 524 [Initiates], 15 [Adepts], uhm¡­ my Onii-chans helped with the [Adept]s mommy. I almost lost to one. I''m sorry."

    When the group heard herst statement four people unleashed a terrifying amount of pressure. The weight started to break the furniture and depressed the flooring.

    Ryuuka, a pure dragon lovedbat. Even getting her limbs dismembered was not enough to make her say she almost lost. The only time she would do so required that she almost died.

    And the implications of her almost losing to an [Adept] made her four doting parents emit bloodlust on a whole another level. Tsugumi then sent Spirit towards everyone while Geo sent Mana.

    "Rx, that person is already gone. Do you think my hubbies or I would allow such a thing to happen? I made sure he did not even have dust left to bury."

    Due to fighting alongside each other nonstop for months everyone here already had an idea of how each other fought. Because they never slept, Hiro''s people bonded till they grew sick of each other.

    Thus when Tsugumi said she took care of it. None would question if the person suffered before dying.

    Jade hugged her daughter tighter as she apologized. "I am sorry Ryuuka. Because of me. You needed to fight so much. I have no excuse."

    The three empresses all decided early on to choose an area to teach their daughter.

    Raylene, who they all believed to be righteous would handle morals and etiquette.

    Vanessa, who had the most experience taughtmon sense and life skills.

    Jade who had the most knowledge would handlebat training and her academic education.

    Because of Raylene and Jade''s avenues of focus, they normally had contrasting opinions on how to teach Ryuuka. But there was one thing they all agreed on. She needed to get stronger as soon as possible.

    The more people would know of her nature. The more people would try to murder her for resources, glory, or sport. Thus even at her young age, she needed to learn how to fight. How to kill. And ultimately how to decide.

    Jade told her sisters and husband. Serving as a de or their term for bounty hunters would help Ryuuka develop quickly. The guilt crushed the princess of the Gracyeanor, this child in order to be able to grow up safely ironically must be tempered in battle.

    Hearing that she almost died Jade wept bitterly. Yet small hands embraced her back as Ryuuka gave her a small peck on the cheeks.

    "Don''t worry staff-mommy. I know how much you love me. And I know you give me tasks because you do. I don''t mind. Please don''t cry. Ryuuka hates to see her family cry. I am okay."

    Hearing her words Raylene, Vanessa, Jade, and Tsugumi all hugged the young child in a group hug. Their affection for Ryuuka overflowed from both their bodynguage and actions. One by one they all appreciated their little princess.

    "Daughter best daughter. No contest."

    "Indeed. Ryu-chan is the most wonderful child even to be born!"

    "We also love you dearly Ryuuka. No matter what happens."

    "Ah, an angel! My niece is an angel! Are you sure you are a dragon?"

    Drowning in the care and attention of her family Ryuuka Mitsurugi smiled in bliss. Different from all the lives she sees in her dreams, in this one, she had a family, arge one at that. True to her instincts of a dragon the desire to protect her treasured people burned in her heart.

 Chapter 272 The Arrival Of Change 3

    ?

    Ryuuka then saw the tes of food on the table. "Daddy, Mommies I''m hungry, can we eat now?" at the princess''mand, the parents on the table started fussing over who would be the first to give their te to the young dragonkin.

    Tsugumi sent a wisp of Spirit to call the barmaid. The womanically had her jaw drop at the new arrivals. On top of a fairy-like beauty, three marvelous hunks with handsome faces stood like guards around her.

    "Hi, Can you please get us seven more sets of this meal and three pitchers of lemonade? My family is starving." As Tsugumi made a dazzling smile, the barmaid just made exaggerated head bangs before abruptly leaving. The grace and beauty of the dominant of Sword Dynasty caused even n to stare.

    After the sounds of a lightning-fast p once again resounded Hiro''s party began to partake in their meal. Ryuuka beaned in happiness as she saw therge table.

    Gone were the days she ate alone, now people who loved her always she had what she needed. Knowing the adults would be talking soon she focused on her food and tried to listen in.

    Contrary to what n and Xing originally said, they joined their allies as they ate. n didn''t allow any time to be wasted, thus he started to fill in the group on the events that urred not just in Partisan but Valorious in general.

    After getting thetest news, Lene opened up discussions on the elephant in the room.

    "n, I thought the Battle Harem Royale would be held in Valor City, why is Partisan now part of the qualifiers?"

    The merchant quickly drank a ss of lemonade and began to exin. "You are correct mydy, originally the Battle Harem Royale or BHR would be only for Battle harems belonging to the nobility.

    "However word quickly spread of the stakes in this battle. With both Starfall and Gae-bolg joining, hardly anyone beyond the factions of the royalty expressed their intent to participate."

    "Due to theck of participants, the organizers decided to open up thepetition to all battle harems. This means so long as you are a dominant, you may join regardless if you even belong to the nobility or the Dominii empire." Xing added.

    n nodded and continued. "Right, that''s where it gotplicated. With various kingdoms intending to use this event to test their own groups, the number of interested parties ballooned. Xing told me even underground battle harems intend to join."

    The madam of Arcus Kiss wiped her mouth with a napkin as she answered. "Yes, Redeemed intercepted a lot of chatter about the hidden battle harems intent on using this event to increase their strength. Those weakened from the battle are all going through procedures to grant themselves clean identities."

    Vanessa who couldn''t follow the logic asked in confusion. "What do you mean? Why would this event allow increases in strength? Wasn''t it just an exhibition match?"

    n then frowned as he exined the matter. "When the BHR got opened to foreign kingdoms many said that this could be used to assassinate them. Thus many requested a new rule that allows the termination of opponents."

    "Termination? They are allowingpetitors to kill each other?" Jei asked incredulously.

    Xing borated for her lover. "Yes,dy Jei Prince Dn believes Princess Rhyne intentionally prevented local nobles from joining. This one action caused the event to be opened to others. With this, the one who raised the possibility of legalized assassination is not her but other people."

    "That is insane! The bloodshed toe would be unimaginable! Why would they even agree? If royalty of a foreign country dies in the BHR wouldn''t that equate to a diplomatic issue!" Tsugumi who found the whole thingcking any sanity chastised the event.

    "This event is to weaken humanity even further. With the death of multiple dominants, a new owner of the continent would arise. Yet everyone would need to agree all because of the implications." Hiro said.

    "Indeed. They already lost the option to decline when the event was opened to the public." Answered Jei.

    Raylene shook her head as shemented. "Wait, wait. Can someone please exin? Why don''t they just close the event then? If this is dangerous why not just avoid participating in it?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hiro then expounded for all to hear. "Even if they do not participate those that wish to conquer other kingdoms would. Right now, wars are fought by battle harems, not armies.

    "If those thatpete die, their own kingdoms would be open to attack. But the ones that survive and win will increase in power significantly due to the EXP."

    Jei continued in a bored voice. "Husband is correct. If a kingdom does not participate, those around you may level up significantly. Regardless of the battle harem origin, royalty, nobility, or even criminals.

    "The power dynamics would shift to those that join. To alleviate this, the kingdom must also participate and level up as much as possible. "

    "The weaker ones would aim to create alliances just so they do not die, or protect their allies thatpete. If your biggest supporters all die at the event. You and your country will get eradicated by your enemies.

    "They need to join to have the power to resist, even if they are scared of losing." Vanessa further exined.

    "Then why don''t the kingdoms form a pact of not joining? That way if no one appears then that bitches n goes up in smoke!" Tsugumi reasoned.

    "Lady Tsugumi, enforcing such a deal is close to impossible. The aggressive kingdoms like the Arma kingdom, the Zeta kingdom, and the restar kingdom already expressed their desire to join.

    "Their battle harems are in the top 50, if they increase their levels the kingdoms around them would not survive."

    Upon hearing n''s exnation, the nature of Rhyne''s trapy wide for all to see. Using EXP as the prize, the battle harems would begin to bet their very lives on the fight.

    Choosing between passively waiting for the results or joining to try and level up both had their stakes. Yet with thousands of lives hung on their decisions none of the kingdoms could choose to wait.

    "How many kingdoms have already decided to join?" asked Raylene.

    n answered after looking at a scroll in his jacket. "Over 150 kingdoms mydy. The number of battle harems participating would be in the thousands. Thus the Dominii empire opened all ten cities and prepared for the qualifiers to the event. The top 50 battle harems would fight in Valor City. In the real event."

    "And how long would the preliminariesst here?"

    "About a week mydy. With the type of matches, in a week only ten battle harems would qualify for the spots in Partisan."

    Tsugumi then asked in concern. "Is Sword Dynasty registered as a solo battle harem or a sub? I don''t want to take more risk than necessary."

    "You are registered togetherdy Tsugumi, the party representing the g of three swords would be Master,dy Raylene,dy Jade,dy Vanessa,dy Tsugumi, Aurum, Geo, and Lars. For a total of eight."

    After Xing counted out the participants for Three Swords, a hand was raised out of the blue. The owner of the hand the young dragonkin stuffing food in her cheeks like a squirrel. In confusion, Xing asked the child what she wanted.

    "Is something the mannerdy Ryuuka? Do you want dessert?"

    "Ryuuka is joining. Let me fight. I will not let anyone harm my family."

 Chapter 273 The Arrival Of Change 4

    ?

    The innocent-looking girl found the silence unnerving. Upon checking the faces of her family, it was evident that almost all of them struggled with the idea. This would be a no holds out death match. While murder is not encouraged it is not condoned either.

    In a machination of pure malice, the strongest battle harems would gain the right to power level using the lives of others. Because of the political stimulus, even those who had no intention of joining now would be forced to do so.

    Most battle haremsprised of one''s family, loved ones, and loyal subordinates. The uing battle necessitated the ce of their present and their future on scales. Hoping that the winners would not use their newfound strength for evil purposes is pure stupidity.

    "n, most would know that death would be thest resort. Since murder is condoned would NTR be as well? How many would choose to let go of a powerful sub in exchange for the lives of others? That biatch really has a dastardly way of doing things." Raylene fumed.

    As a true princess of Valorious, winning via sinister plots made her adverse to such tactics. n who felt the disgust of the blue-haired empress responded carefully.

    "Yesdy Raylene, unfortunately, you are correct. NTR while frowned upon would get you nothing more but a fine. Thus the kingdoms are now in such a state of panic."

    She then nodded and expanded her own thoughts. "I understand why they would be. Not bringing your full power would risk your participants being annihted. But taking everyone would leave their kingdoms defenseless. Only the strongest would dare go all in."

    Xing then pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to Hiro "Mydy''s words are correct. One solution the other kingdoms intend to do is not join but assault the stronger kingdoms during thepetition. These are the kingdoms who amassed their forces on the borders of the Arma, restar, and Zeta kingdoms."

    Vanessa nced at the document from behind Hiro as she asked. "Hmm, but it seems like only a bluff. If they did attack, they can be sure their side would be annihted in retribution."

    "Mhm. Retaliatory strike. To discourage murder. Against multiple groups. Even strong defenses would fall." Exined Jade, she then looked at n and tilted her head. "Rhyne and Dn said nothing about what happens outside the BHR correct? And despite it being evil, Dn agrees due to desperation?"

    The merchant nodded in a disheartened manner. Malice and malevolence were evident in this entire thing. By announcing one''s intent to join. One''s circle of allies and enemies would be forced to move.

    Survival would lead to sudden gains. One thing is clear, thispetition no longer became just a simple battle of session for the Dominii empire.

    Lives would definitely lose both in the BHR and whates after. With the death of battle harems, either they would get invaded or form alliances with those that are left. The ambitious and those greedy for conquest would take this moment to establish themselves as powerhouses or die trying.

    Ryuuka who felt like she got ignored, again said in a strong voice. "Moustache-man! Add me to the team. I want to fight with Daddy, my mommies, and Tsugumi-Nee-chan! If they want to hurt my family, I will kill them all first!". Despite her appearance as a child the bloodlust from the dragonkin started to drown n.

    Originally a powerful being from birth, like a raw stone Hiro processed Ryuuka to be an even better version of herself. The three months in the Apocalypse Zones and one month as a de gave rise to a resiliency unfathomable to most.

    And at her current power, except Hiro, the Vaginarnis, and the Sword Saint, no one else from their group could stop her rampage. Unsure how to respond n looked at Ryuuka''s family to ask for help.

    Everyone at the table including the merchant himself wanted to protect Ryuuka. Like a star in the sky, she made them all hopeful for the future. This innocent child, dying would scar them all forever if it came to pass.

    "Do it, add Ryuuka in."

    The dominant of Heavenly Sword finally expressed his opinion. Surprisingly the San-Baka who kept silent this entire time mored at his words. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Master you cannot be serious! This is against murderers and scoundrels! Please reconsider!" Aurum who knew how much Tsugumi loved her niece protested.

    Geo followed up byining "Aniki, the eight of us can do enough that she does not need to put herself in danger! She is only ten!"

    "Master, please reconsider." Even Lars who normally didn''t say anything expressed his opinion.

    Hiro then looked at Sword Dynasty who was also fiercely protective of his daughter. Normally he would be pleased but right now he could not take the easy route. Before he could exin, however, one by one his family exined his words for him.

    "Hubbies, we understand. But we won''t just stop here, our goal is much much higher. Nii-sama cannot afford to spare the manpower. Ryuuka also knows this. Isn''t that right Ryuuka?"

    "Yes! I am of the Mitsurugi family! I am Daddy''s daughter! I will protect my family with my own hands!"

    "Husband loves daughter more than you three. Because he does, she needs to be tempered like a sword to be of use."

    "Coddling her would not allow her to survive. If she wishes to protect anything, Ryu-chan needs the strength to do so first. Good intentions make for poor armor."

    "Ryuuka is of Heavenly Sword. Do not underestimate her. We trained her all for this moment. Isn''t that right darling?"

    Various feelings warmed Hiro''s heart. It was to such a degree that even his domination links felt the wave of emotions. Love, joy, excitement, contentment, and above all pride. While surprised, all five of Hiro''s subs made gorgeous smiles.

    The others at the table felt the positive energy emanating from the heavenly sword. Hiro could not be happier. Being understood by those you held dear showed just how much they love you. His thoughts gave rise to his personality and his actions.

    Thus if one understands your thoughts one would also understand everything else. Hiro then made a bloodthirsty smile as he finished his beer. His eyes zed with a fighting spirit that raised the temperature of the entire building.

    "Right, if Rhyne wishes to use this event to throw the continent into turmoil then we will do the opposite. n, find the info on every battle harem of interest. I will use the Regalia rating to segregate them. We will take out every evildoer and protect the righteous."

    "Ha? Master, doing so would paint a giant target on the back of Heavenly Sword. If you take out the powerful but protect the weak¡­Hmm¡­ the weak will rally to your cause, while the strong would get taken down a notch. The Exp to be received would be substantial¡­ it would be dangerous but child''s y against the apocalypse zones¡­"

    n who started out hesitant slowly saw the benefits of Hiro''s crazy n. By protecting the weak, you gain allies. By murdering the strong you keep them at bay. Due to the crazy damage the underworld experienced, there would not be enough scoundrels avable for hire.

    If Heavenly Sword manages to defend royal families while punishing known evil doers, it would catapult the battle harem into fame while putting a stop to Rhyne''s ns.

    While there would be exceptions to who are evil doers and such, the impact of such a stance would give credibility to both Heavenly Sword''s virtue and strength.

 Chapter 274 The Arrival Of Change 5

    ?

    The merchant could not help but shudder. ''Just how far does this man see? He is not doing this so he can save them. He is doing this so they will follow hismands in the future. It''s brilliant! All while he gets as much exp as possible.''

    Overwhelmed with emotion n stood up and bowed to Hiro. "Master, forgive me for doubting your foresight. By your will!" Xing, who saw the abrupt change in her lover, knew they would be busy. She simrly stood up and was about to excuse herself when Hiro gave her instructions.

    "Xing,pile a list of the underground battle harems you think would be of use. Even if they have extremely low ledger ratings I will spare them if you give the word. Anyway without your announcement will be killed before the event ends. Even if they run, the San-Baka will hunt them down."

    A great deal of pressure fell onto the madam of Arcus'' kiss. At her word, people would live and die. Like a gardener in charge of a thousand flowers, she would hold their life in their hands. And even though no one would know, to her the power was intoxicating.

    Hiro cared not for the process, especially with the underworld, but only at results. From just a month of power leveling with their Master, n and Xing marveled at the power firsthand of Heavenly Sword. Tsugumi and Sword Dynasty could still be considered in the realm ofmon sense.

    Hiro and the Vaginarnis were already approaching the level of myth. Because of her confidence in their power, she worried not about defeat but rather the fallout to follow. The guarantee Hiro gave meant she could use the situation as she wanted.

    The man followed up by requesting something else. "By the way, please sent out a simple analysis of the participants for the qualifiers. It would be good if I receive it before the event begins."

    Making a lovely smile, Xing Jin bowed in a curtsy as she spoke with reverence. "I have received Master''s instructions, By your will." n then escorted her out leaving only Heavenly Sword to finish up their meal. With the outsiders gone, Hiro then asked his team.

    "Does anyone have any issues with our approach to these qualifiers?"

    None of the women spoke up, simrly, the men only nodded. Hiro smiled as he confirmed their ns. "Good. The goal will be simple, take as much exp as we can. I will mark them all based on their ledger rating. Execute those to be annihted, and protect all others. Of course, that is only if you can.

    "With the general levels of themoner battle harems, none of you should have any problems. For the duration of qualifiers, I want trump cards to be used only in life-and-death situations. We cannot grow dependent on skills and take them out using basic moves. Understood?"

    "Yes!" X8

    After they paid for their meal, the group left and took in the sights. Hiro, Ryuuka, and his wives separated from Tsugumi and her hubbies. Both groups would check to see if they''re a current situation of Partisan.

    When they arrived at the main za they saw a parade of sorts. The cheers of the people made the atmosphere electrifying. Every couple of minutes screams would echo. The center of the street showed arge group of people walking in neat lines. Each group wore themed outfits that indicated either their heritage or affiliation.

    "LOOK! LOOK! ITS BARATHRUM! Holy shit! Look at them! They are fucking huge!"

    "Yeah! I heard they are descendent''s of Minotaurs! They are one of the best battle harems at rank 35!"

    "WOW Look over there! Thats LoliConquesta!"

    "Eh? Why are all their representative like children?" *Twak*

    "Ow! Why did you hit me?"

    "Hold your tongue, you idiot! Children? LoliConquesta is a battle harem from over 200 years ago. They just look like young but they are fierce warriors!"

    "But why do they all look like kids?"

    "Hell if I know, System users are lunatics. Maybe their dominant prefers such."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "HOLY SHIT! They actually came! Its Wild beard!"

    "Wild beard? Aren''t they the ones who took down that out-of-control golem a year ago!"

    "They are but man, look how fine those dandies are! The mustaches are so sexy¡­"

    "Chris! Look! CombatMilf is participating! Look at those figures. Man! What I wouldn''t give to nail one of them!"

    As the battle harems passed gossip of every variety could be heard. Everything from their appearance, past achievements even their dirtyundry were shared with the world by both those that adore and hate them.

    Amon theme however was that they represented the sexual preference of the battle harems dominant. Hiro grew ufortable at listening to the gossip. If these fuckers suddenly decided to talk about his women he may just end up murdering them all.

    Before he could get angry his hands were intertwined with soft and slender fingers. Two bodies leaned on him from both sides as they whispered at the same time. "Calm down darling/husband." Hiro grew hot under the cor from the stimtion. He noticed Vanessa lifted Ryuuka for her to see the walking battle harems better.

    He closed his eyes to control himself only for Lene to yfully bit his earlobes. Jei on the other hand kissed his neck and sucked. Fighting a losing battle, the butcher''s little brother began saluting the skies. Before he could do anything though, Lene whispered in a quiet voice.

    "Darling, most of these battle harems are not from the Dominii empire. I recognize some of them from Valorious." Simrly, Vanessa also shared "Barathrum is one of the sub-harems in Xing''s report. It should be an underground battle harem that came from the Gracyeanor empire."

    The serious topics managed to suppress his lust but decided to tell them anyway. "Can''t you both just use the brands or the system? Is there a need to blow your words like that?" like mischievous cats both wives made small smiles and then kissed his cheeks.

    "But Husband, I love seeing you flustered. This is more fun¡­"

    "Agreed. With just the system we won''t be able to see Darling''s expressions. Fufu~"

    Hiro''s party toured the rebuilt city in delight. Theirbat efforts partially funded its reconstruction thus seeing themon people live their lives brought happiness to heavenly sword. The empresses naturally swapped roles throughout their wandering. Two would keep Hiropany while the third would y with Ryuuka.

    The butcher who noticed his daughter ying with them asked Jei in curiosity. "I''m d I was able to remove the curse [Dragon-yer] from you three, otherwise you would have a hard time getting close to her."

    "Indeed. Being able to adore her is a blessing. But Husband. Little Hiro''s. I want them. When?"

    Rpsing to her short replies it became obvious how agitated Jade became, Simrly Nessa intruded into the conversation by expressing her opinion.

    "Jei, have some shame, you hoard the most semen and yet you have the nerve to ask that?"

    "Stop ying dirty shrimp. Won''t fool anyone. I saw tiny clothes. For little boy and girl!"

    "Wha¡­? How did you know? I made those in secret! Shame on you!"

    Hiro who heard the cute back and forth embraced the waists of his wives. He then kissed the brands on their corbones in a possessive manner.

    "No need to rush, I will definitely put loads of babies in you three. But for now, endure it. Besides if you''re pregnant we can''t have sex for a few months."

 Chapter 275 The Arrival Of Change 6 [R18]

    ?

    Vanessa who heard the grave news grabbed Hiro''s arm in anxiety. "Wha¡­? Hiro-sama, what do you mean no sex? How long is a few months?! You are not serious are you?"

    Hiro answered in a calm manner as he grew amused at his wife''s reaction. "We need to rest your bodies before and after birth. So we would need a break of about four months."

    "Four months? Thats 120 days! My love, I don''t think I can survive that long. The baby can go to hell I want dick!" Hiro beganughing out loud as he gave Vanessa a soft kiss. Throughout these months, they fucked as much as they fucked all over the Apocalypse zones. Due to his skills in lovemaking, his wives now needed his touch as much as he lusted for theirs.

    After a few more hours, Hiro and his wives returned to Arcus kiss. Sword Dynasty simrly finished their stroll and joined Hiro''s family for a meal. As they were eating a loud voice echoed through the city using wind and sonic spells.

    "Greetings Partisan this is L! Your Partisan BHR Mascot and Announcer! HOW ARE YOU ALL?! Ahem!"

    "L" had a childish female voice that sounded like a idol. The excitement and passion in her voice were evident. The city stayed silent as her voice resounded from the entire city.

    "This is a the official Battle Harem Royale Advisory. Registration for the event is now officially closed. Partisan has received the registration of over 200 battle harems. For the next week, daily matches of various kinds would be used to segregate the city''s participants into just 10 battle harems.

    "Tomorrow will be the first day so after the opening ceremony, ten arena''s will be opened all over the city. The theme for tomorrow''s matches will be King of the Hill. It is basically a race to 500 points. Each arena will have four one-hour matches throughout the day. Each match will have a maximum of 50 participants.

    "The goal is to be thest man standing. If a participant is forced or voluntarily leaves the area they are eliminated. Eliminating a submissive gets a contestant 1 point, and eliminating a dominator 10 points. Staying till the end of the round gains you 20 points. Eliminating all other battle harems in your arenas you 100 points!

    "There are only 40 1-hour matches tomorrow, the first 30 teams to reach 500 points will qualify for the next round. The decision on who fights where would fall on the dominants. Aside from the headcount limit, there are no other rules in the matches. Alliances even betrayals are okay! How to split your forces will y a great deal in earning points.

    "Note that all teams that do not make 500 points by tomorrow''s end will be disqualified. It is also possible to repeatedly fight for harems in need of points! Please use tonight to n and formte your strategies. Tomorrow the BATTLE HAREM ROYALE OFFICIALLY BEGINS! HAVE A GOOD NIGHT! Love you all~"

    Jei, who heard the rules expressed her eptance. "Smart. the format allows the battle harems to show their strengths. I am sure even alliances would form early. This should minimize the deaths on the first day."

    "Hmm, I don''t know about that. Due to the freedom, tomorrow would also be the best time to assassinate one''s target. I wonder if they are encouraging the bloodshed this early so it could be over with." Vanessa then ced her arms on the table and rested her face on her hands.

    Raylene couldn''t help but frown at what she heard. "There would be 40 matches with 10 matches happening at the same time. The odds of the teams clumping together are high.

    "However, having all your 10 people in an arena risks you being short of points. Even if you win and get 100 points you will be eliminated at the end of the day if you do not separate at least once."

    "Nii-sama what would be our n for tomorrow''s matches? If you wish to use this time to kill or defend how would we do it?" Tsugumi who wanted to hear her brother''s opinion asked first.

    Getting 500 points would be easy for Heavenly Sword. But as they had more strength. The things they were required to do were not simple.

    "Well, we were tasked with showing enough to overturn all the nobles to follow Dn. Thus we not only need to be shy, but we need to be so overwhelming no one doubts us. I think we will each take a field and fight on all four rounds." Hiro said with a smile.

    "Husband, showing our hands too early would cause them all to gang up." Rebuked Jade.

    The butcher then took Jei''s hand and kissed it. "I know Wifey. But we have dealt with worse. When npletes their investigation, we will kill and defend in as many matches as we can."

    "Hiro-sama, it is impossible to protect everyone. We don''t have enough people for all ten arenas." Vanessa couldn''t help but worry.

    "Well, that is fine, if we could protect even just over 50% of the good-natured harems that is already a sess in my book."

    Raylene then asked in a timid manner. "Darling, both allies and enemies will swarm after our maiden battle. Are you certain we will do this immediately? Isn''t keeping a low profile better?"

    Hiro smiled at his women as he answered. "That would be the case if we were fighting for any other reason than winning this thing. Going quiet will serve no purpose. We are not trying to win allies here. Our next stops will be in other empires. Let them investigate. None of them would know who we are anyway."

    "Daddy, so I just to kick everyone outside the arena right? If I do that you will be pleased?"

    Ryuuka who left her seat and stood in front of Hiro asked in an adorable manner. Thinking such an adorable being should be against the rules the butcher picked her up and snuggled her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Yes daughter, take out or protect people I marked. Can you do that?"

    "Yeah! I will, if daddy wants it then I will do it!"

    "Good girl." Hiro then embraced his child while brushing her hair with his hand. The young dragonkin giggled in a satisfied manner like a cat. While the rest of Heavenly Sword bonded, the San-Baka had troubled expressions.

    Geo eventually raised a concern. "Master, can I fight with a mask? I do not want people to know who I am yet. I think the same goes for Aurum and Lars."

    Vanessa then nodded as she exined. "Right, I am sure you are worried about Sanita Renacida. Aurum would be worried about his family in Valor City.

    "Lars as a former assassin should also remain hidden. I agree, Hiro-sama, let them wear masks for now. The rest of us no longer have any family, but it is not the case for them."

    Hiro said nothing and just nodded. "Do as you wish, even though we are very strong, take care to ensure the real powerhouse does not harm you. If you all suddenly find yourself outgunned, make sure to leave the arena. Points wise we can get 500 easy."

    "Thank you, Master I will ensure I will be the king of my hill." Aurum bowed as he expressed his thanks.

    "Okay everyone, rest up. Tomorrow we will be known as the g of three swords. Shown me a performance worthy of our battle harem."

    "YES!"x9

    ---------------------------

    As Heavenly Sword stayed at Arcus''s kiss they separated into three rooms. Tsugumi took a room with Ryuuka, she sneakily ruptured their eardrums for a peaceful night. The San-Baka on the other hand went to various bars in the city and drank.

    Due to being present during Hiro''s honeymoon as well as the Apocalypse Zones, they all already knew the tendencies of their Dominant and Empresses when locked in a room.

    "Mhm! Husband! Too rough. But so gooood. Ahhh!!"

    A blindfolded pink-haired woman cried in pleasure in Hiro''s room. Her hands were suspended in the air leaving her defenseless. Her ass was being railed by the man she loved. As he hammered herher regions juices of a lewd nature gushed out and stained the bed.

    On the bed, two other women were rubbing each other''s slits as they locked lips as they got each other in the mood.

    The man mercilessly moved his hips as his little brother vited the insides of his wife. "You like that you little slut? How can you get off from being tied up like a pervert? Do you want to get raped by other people? Remember this Jei, you belong to me! Your pussy is mine!"

    Jei then moved her hips and pushed Hiro''s cock deep into her insides. "Oooh! No one else~. Only Husband~ Pant. Pant. Will kill myself if not Hiro~ I swear~ Only you~ Only Hiro~ Only my beloved husband~"

    Such pure words contrasted the woman''s erotic movements. Her whole being kept searching for Hiro''s burly penis as he ravaged her. Hiro took Jei''s lips and grabbed her breasts like handlebars.

    The man''s thrusts increased in intensity culminating in a massive load being sttered into his wife''s insides. "Don''t even forget it Wifey. Not one else may fuck you silly but me."

    "Yes~" The woman trembled as her insides convulsed from pleasure, unable to fall she remained tied up as she passed out. After pulling out, Hiro noticed his two other women spread their lower lips as they begged for some loving.

    "Darling¡­hurry I can''t endure any longer~ love me~"

    "My Love, do me next, please. My pussy hurts from waiting."

    Hiro then smiled as he moved to fuck his women''s brains outs. It would be a long night. While others fret, only he reveled in the love of his women. This was what I meant to be a dominant.

 Chapter 276 The Arrival Of Change 7

    ?

    When morning came Hiro tried to get off his bed. But three lovely beauties rested on top of him in a pile. Each woman sought his body for warmth and when they felt their beloved move, one after another Hiro''s empresses started to wake.

    As they did, each opened their eyes to see their husband lovingly kiss them good morning. Lene and her sisters felt refreshed due to the release from the night before. Yet to them and Hiro, their passion and lust could never be quenched. One of his women started to again yfully suck on his neck.

    Hiro who knew they needed to stop softly rebuked her. "Nessa, we need to get up."

    "Mhm, do we need to though? Can''t we just fuck? The world seems much simpler like this."

    Hiro then embraced his woman as he pinned her arms and kissed her. "Love, we need to do this to ensure our future tomorrows can be like this."

    This would be considered why having a lover would cause one to stagnate. Nothing could ever beat the feeling of waking up in the arms of the one you adore.

    More so when there are three of them. It became incredibly easy to be lost in desire and to pursue nothing but spending every waking hour in debauchery.

    The choice would be drowning in pleasure in the present, or ensuring the possibility in the future. Not everyone can choose thetter. Luckily Hiro had self-control despite being addicted to his wives. After a few intoxicating moments of locking lips, he released Nessa only for her to mount him.

    "Look Hiro-sama, even your lil brother wishes for my caress. Can''t we do it for a few hours? The earliest fight would be at 9 AM, it''s only 6, please say yes." The blonde empress seduced her husband as she assaulted him with sensual kisses nonstop.

    Before Hiro could reply, a couple of mountains pressed themselves from behind. Together with it a sultry pair of arms wrapped around Hiro''s shoulders as someone nibbled on his ear.

    "Darling, you have been ignoring me sincest night. If you show too much favoritism to others I willin you know? I haven''t had enough yet." Hearing the adorable manner in which his wife begged for attention, Hiro vited her mouth with his tongue.

    With Lene and Nessa trying hard to keep their man in bed Hiro felt extremely pleased. Their soft skin and supple flesh pressed against him like afortable nket of warmth. About to lose his reason it took everything he had to resist.

    "Girls, we need to prepare. Tonight, tomorrow, and forever. We have all the time in the world to make love. For now, I need you girls to fight for me." A sucking sensation suddenly made itself known on Hiro''s left big toe.

    It came so abruptly that he felt like electricity coursed through his body. When he looked down hisst wife licked and sucked his toes like candy.

    The sight of a near-perfect woman worshiping his foot sent chills up his spine. Jei who saw the perverted face of her husband worked her way up until she reached his morning wood. The pink-haired empress grabbed Hiro''s meat stick as she whispered.

    "Husband, you bullied me too muchst night. If you want me to fight, pay me in semen. At least 5 more shots or I won''t fight."

    Knowing his women also had needs Hiro surrendered to his instincts. With a deep exhale he smiled and pinned all three of his women on the bed. In between kisses, he exined in annoyance.

    "You girls are going to be the death of me. Fine. I will pay in cum. I want your battles to be wless you hear? If I don''t get my cum''s worth I will punish you instead."

    As the empresses became ted with their small win all three turned around and raised their asses while shaking their hips. With sensual voices, the three women answered feeling satisfied with their influence in bed.

    "Yes!" x 3

    And so Arcus''s kiss again became subject to the amorous sounds of intense lovemaking.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the dining hall of the brothel, groups of people were eating breakfast. A few of them howeverined in earnest at the tardiness of others.

    "Why does Heavenly sword do nothing but procreate like animals? It has been three months! And the first thing Ie to is not the people but the sounds of sex instead! Does your master have no shame?"

    A blonde woman covered in armor expressed her dissatisfaction with the other members of Hiro''s battle harem. One of her sisters tried to calm her down as she reasoned. "Leto, don''t be angry. It is still early, we have an hour before the start of the first rounds."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "That is not the point Autumn, how can they spend so much time on just physical intimacy? I have been hearing Lene, Jei, and Nessa sincest night! All the way from our castle! How insatiable is Hiro''s lust? it''s appalling!"

    Another woman who sat by her side drinking tea quipped in response. "Leto, you are just jealous because our mancks stamina. Hiro seems superior in both passion and energy. Try to keep yourints to yourself."

    "Wha¡­What are you saying Talvi? I am not jealous! Who would want to spend every waking minute in debauchery?! I mean¡­ that would be nice but that is not the point!"

    On a separate table from the wives of Dn, Ryuuka drank orange juice as she whispered to her the person beside her. The aunt-niece pair woke upte, so the San-Baka already sat with the wives of the crown prince. Leading to the two being alone at another table.

    "Tsugumi-Nee-chan, who is that pervert? She has been rubbing her thighs nonstop but says Daddy is the naughty one. Isn''t it normal to make babies for those that love one another? Even I know that."

    "Ssshhh. Ryuuka it is not polite to say such. Lady Leto is just confused. You don''t go outughing at bald people because they don''t have hair. Be nice, okay my niece?"

    "Okay Tsugumi-Nee-chan, will I be expecting little brothers or sisters soon? What should we name them?"

    "Hmm, maybe in the future. I wonder though, do you want a brother more or a sister?"

    "I think I''m okay with whatever. But why aren''t you making babies with the Oni-sans? Don''t you love them? I see them looking at Tsugumi-Nee-chan all the time."

    At her words the San-Baka all spat out whatever it was they were drinking at the same time. Tsugumi on the other hand blushed scarlet as she hid behind the cup she drank from. In a small voice, she exined.

    "Uhm, its not like that Ryuuka, I¡­do cherish them but¡­well¡­its kind ofplicated¡­"

    As if to salvage the situation, Dn, Vesna, n, and Xing all entered the hall. After a round of greetings, they took their seats as they ate. Knowing business discussions would nowmence the San-Baka arranged the tables so Dn''s group and Hiro''s people sat beside one another.

    "Well, I guess I can hardly be surprised at heavenly sword''s antics. Most have been dreading today like a death sentence yet you guys are all the same." Dn praised.

    Vesna covered her mouth as she giggled and said. "Right? They are unfazed even at the thought of death matches. I find it incredible! Tsugumi, can you tell me the secret? It would help our sub-harems a lot."

    Tsugumi thought for a bit and eventually came up with an answer. "It isn''t much of a secret, I guess it''s familiarity? You said we looked unfazed? Well, I think that is not true we just got used to it."

    "Got used to what?" asked Talvi.

    "Normal people experience a life-threatening situation maybe once or twice in their entire lives. If you are abatant this might be every other day. When you travel with Nii-sama this bes multiple times in the same hour. So it''s not like we aren''t affected it is just that it happened so often we no longer even care for it." The sword saint exined.

    Leto then inquired as if nothing made sense. "But you are all quite powerful, what kind of situation would your lives be repeatedly at risk? Could you not just retreat ande back another day?"

    A cheerful answer then resounded from the youngest person among them.

    "Ah! That''s because we are not allowed to retreat olddy. During the entire time we were in the cold icy ce, Daddy never allowed us to run. It was hard at first but we got over it somehow!"

    "Olddy?"

    Dn who heard the exnation from Ryuuka felt hopeful. Due to his ipetence, he had very few allies andcked support for his im to the Dominii throne. There was a saying his father always repeated when he was young.

    (If you want to take the ind, you burn the boats. Having no other option is the only way to unlock a person''s full potential. Only when there is no other way would people find a way.)

    ''Is this because they are both transmigrators? I thought it was an insane idea at first but if what the child says is true. Just how powerful has heavenly sword be over thest three months?''

 Chapter 277 The BHR Qualifiers

    ?

    As the people in the Arcus Kiss dining hall finished up their breakfast an hour before 9, four people entered. Three glowing women led by a white-haired man strutted like the world belonged to them.

    Upon their entry, the staff all bowed their heads in a light bow, Dn who noticed the change felt bitter. The prince needed to give good money to earn the help and loyalty of n and Xing.

    Yet when they returned from the Apocalypse zones two months ago both announced to him the same thing. While they would not betray him, their loyalty now lies with Heavenly Sword.

    Though the pair considered him an ally they never treated him as their master. Seeing the behavior of even waiters and cooks towards Hiro and his women gave a clear indication of the power dynamics.

    Lucky for Dn, Hiro had no desire for the Dominii throne, otherwise he could do nothing to hold on to it. While pathetic, if the BHR goes his way no one can argue with the results.

    As Hiro walked towards them, the people rearranged to make a side with four seats avable. Hirofortably sat down with a goofy face, his women on the other hand were busy getting food.

    The butcher looked at the men and women at his table and smiled. "Wonderful morning right? My blood has been boiling sincest night!"

    Leto who grew annoyed at the appearance of Hiro rebuked him. "Why wouldn''t you be? Your debauchery is too much! We came here to get you only to find you doing the same things asst time!"

    Laughing in amusement Hiro turned to Dn and stated in a straightforward manner. "Oy, Prince Dn, your woman obviously wants more of your affection. Treat her better."

    Dn nodded and grabbed his blonde knight by the waist and made her sit in hisp. Leto flushed red in embarrassment but offered no resistance. The normally boisterous woman became as meek as a cat as she nuzzled her face into her man''s chest. Dn enjoyed her warmth as he brushed her hair like a cat.

    The princes'' other wives all smiled at the cute appearance of their sister. Talvi leaned into her husband''s right side as she closed her eyes listening to his heartbeat.

    Autumn and Vesna giggled but remained where they were. One of the habits Dn''s women developed was to allow a few of them to bond with their husband.

    Sometimes just a few hours of skinship would eliminate loads of unease and stress. Both the mages would take the next opportunity. For now, the time belonged to Leto and Talvi.

    Hiro who saw the situation nodded in approval. As one who owned a harem, such tacit understanding between both the wives and the dominator needed to be established.

    Eventually, Hiro''s women also arrived and ced tes of food in front of Hiro. Today the foodprised a traditional Japanese breakfast. Itprised of rice, grilled fish, miso soup, natto, pickled and vegetable side dishes, and Nori. Such a meal gave the right nutrients while being light but also satisfying.

    White the smell of the Natto did tick off some of the people at the table, they stifled theirints as it was someone else''s breakfast. Hiro and his wives gave thanks and began to eat.

    Dn didn''t know if it would be wise to discuss the topics he needed to talk about right now. Normally Japanese ate together, so the situation was weird from his perspective.

    As the servants cleared their dishes Tsugumi and her harem began to drink tea while waiting. Lene and her sisters quietly ate while flirting with their husband.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The one to break the silence was Hiro. While he took short breaks from eating he began discussions with the royalty in front of him. "Prince, you have questions for me do you not? Ask."

    Pleased that Hiro gave him some consideration, Dn gestured to his wives. Autumn and Vesna raised their hands towards opposite sides of the room and whispered. "[Silent Room]" x2 a film-like covering wrapped around their table like a snow globe and faded out of existence.

    Dn then asked in a serious voice. "Hiro, we have yet to speak since you left. The nature of the battle harem royal has changed. With so many kingdoms joining it is increasingly difficult to push through with my original ns. However, this is also a chance for me to gain support."

    The butcher didn''t say anything and simply ate. His wives also focused on their food while listening intently. The silence made the prince feel like he was presenting to a board of judges. Clearing his throat the man continued.

    "I have no idea how it can be done, but I have made a list of allies. If at all possible I want three swords to assist them in any way you can. I don''t need you to make them win, just ensure they do not die."

    Jei used mana to retrieve the scroll and gave it a quick nce. Hiro ignored the prince and faced Xing''s lover instead. "n, got any more?" the man nodded and handed another list.

    This time the one to receive it was Lene. She read it silently beforementing. "His Highness''s list has twelve battle harems, n''s has forty-three."

    "Forty-three?" unable to understand Dn could not help but blurt out. Only when he hung out with Hiro did Dn feel like a regr person. The butcher only superficially gave him respect. To him, it felt refreshing. Brusque, uncouth, andcking manners Hiro could be seen as the farthest from what a vassal should be.

    But the prince who needed to navigate politics and intrigue from an early age liked one thing about Hiro. The man never lied. This trait made him incredibly trustworthy. Thus he never tried to enforce anything else on him.

    Xing who noticed the confusion in Dn''s voice exined to him. "Your Highness, the twelve battle harems in your list should be the ones you managed to form alliances with right? Yesterday master gave n and me a directive. It was to look among thepetitors who had dominants with righteous personalities."

    "And among all of two hundred and twenty-nine, we only managed to find forty-three groups who have morally outstanding characters. seventeen more that had too little information while over a hundred that were scum." n continued while expressing his disgust.

    Still puzzled the prince inquired further. "Forty-three battle harems would have over four hundred people. How do you guys intend to protect that many? How many matches will Three Swords join of the forty matches?"

    The one to answer was n, his face beaming with pride and superiority. "Master intends to join thirty-six of the forty matches."

    Talvi who heard the number opened her eyes as she asked in disbelief. "All nine of you will be joining four matches alone? Are you all insane?"

    Hiro then bloodthirsty smiled as he responded. "From a normal person''s point of view, we might be. But this is the answer you wanted to hear right your Highness?".

    Dn quicklyputed in his mind, there were over two hundred battle harems that joined. If each had ten members that would be over two thousand people. The forty matches of fifty people could cater to exactly two thousandbatants.

    If heavenly sword camped at 36 of those matches and with nine people, they could theoretically eliminate almost 90% of all the participants. Protecting four hundred people would be easy under such circumstances. And the might disyed would be beyond convincing.

 Chapter 278 The BHR Qualifiers 2

    ?

    Should Three Swords manage to not only protect but eliminate 90% of thebatants, their martial prowess would tower over all others. Once the kingdoms knew that they were Dn''s allies anyone on the fence would grant him their support.

    Even if they did not like him, they would show support just so Hiro''s battle harem do not attack them. With the support of so many kingdoms even if he did not have a lot of allies among the nobles the pressure Rhyne''s side needed to deal with would be immense.

    In the feudal ages, there were very few kingdoms that maintained armies. That''s because any hand training would a de would not be able to farnd.

    Thus in proportion to strengthening a kingdom''s army, they would lose possible produce. The battle harems solved this as they were an army that rarely needed sries.

    They fought not because of coin but devotion. Well, that was ideally the case. Battle harems for hire simr to mercenary guilds also existed as a minority.

    Anyone would with half a brain would notice, if Three Swords consistently defended Dn''s allies but murdered those from Rhyne, their affiliation would be clear. Even as a mercenary or ally, most would need to be careful.

    Gulping in nervousness the prince had his excitement force the blood in his body to run faster. While he made peace with rebuilding Partisan, he had yet to forget what he owed Rhyne''s husband. Having their people massacred by the hundreds in one day would certainly throw a wrench in her ns.

    "Can you do it?"

    Hiro then smiled a wide grin as he answered. "What do you think?"

    Vesna then argued out of concern. "Sir Hiro, while I appreciate such a show of force wouldn''t it be harder for you all? The number of groups that would hunt for your people would be vicious. You would all be in danger! Killing just half would already be a great boon. If you take too many lives Shani would enact retribution on you."

    The blonde empress of heavenly sword chuckled as she thanked Vesna. "Lady Vesna thank you for your concern for our family. But one only worries about such things if one ns to rub elbows with them. They cannot harm us, after the BHR we will be heaving to the other empires so what they do is of no consequence."

    Raylene also added with vigor. "Not to mention such a resolution is required to counter that biatch''s ns. If they see how strong we are, none of the kingdoms would start wars immediately. At least until they know where we are in fear of retaliation. Thus for the greater good, such as a show of force would naturally be required."

    "Even if we didn''t do it we would still be hunted because we are your husband''s ally. Why bother trying to make peace when you would be at war either way." Dered Jei in an emotional manner.

    Dn''s women suddenly grew embarrassed. What the empresses of heavenly sword said was a fact. No matter what they did they would already be targeted simply because they aligned themselves with the crown prince.

    Unustomed to such ck-and-white morality only Talvi understood Lene, Jei, and Nessa''s points of view. Rather than wait to be attacked, amon tactic in psychological warfare was to beat up someone to the point that they fear even picking up a sword.

    In this manner, you win not just one battle, but all future battles simultaneously. Fighting with only a single person and staying in all four matches sent only one message. "We are not on the same level."

    Add to that how they n to murder everyone else and you have the equivalent of a mind grenade. Once it went off, everyone would be wary of the g with Three Swords.

    And as they would leave the empire, anyone looking for trouble would be halted into inaction all because of fear. If they acted big only to meet Hiro''s battle harem their kingdoms might be turned to dust.

    The prince who knew what Rhyne intended grew amazed at Hiro''s response. His n of action aimed to defeat her at every level. From influence, mind games even continental politics. If he could capitalize on the actions of the butcher''s group it would catapult him over Rhyne.

    Eventually, Hiro''s group ended their breakfast and prepared to head towards the BHR arenas. n and Xing bowed in reverence to their master. Dn on the other hand praised and wish his ally victory in battle.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Hiro, give ''em hell." While reaching out his hand the prince smiled at the reliable ally he found by choice.

    The butcher smiled back with a goofy grin as he answered. "Stay awesome Dn, you will have a lot of work to do once the first matches end. Enjoy this time well."

    "Indeed. Stay awesome my friend."

    Hiro then looked at n and Xing as he wondered in amusement. "I''m guessing you two would be betting on the matches as well."

    The couple smiled as they nodded. The merchant couldn''t help but exin in eagerness.

    "The match odds are 50 to one if you guess the winner of each round. Xing and I would be putting a significant sum on all of you, so fight well or else I would go bankrupt."

    In response, Tsugumi quipped in irritation. "Tsk. Mr. n, you are so full of shit. With the monopoly you got from the apocalyptic materials and the products Vanessa-Nee-sama put out, you are already one of the richest men in the empire. Bankrupt my foot!"

    Unable to disprove her im the merchant simplyughed in joy. Xing simrly giggled as she exined. "Please forgive him Lady Tsugumi, n has been in an extremely good mood due to the sessfulunch of the Verdant Golden Shower group. Each one of Lady Vanessa''s products is revolutionary as well as simple to produce."

    In line with Nessa''s ns she worked with n to create a shellpany called the Verdant Golden Shower group. n formed a merchant associationwork to distribute the products the blonde empress came up with.

    Affordable Soaps, decorated scented candles,ce clothing, and ready-to-wear shirts. Each idea more revolutionary that thest. The VGS opened up shop just a month ago and in two months became an overnight sensation.

    When knowledge is power, some wars do not even need to be fought with enough insight. As the one providing the know-how in business, n got a healthymission for each of his contributions from Vanessa.

    Due to it''s sess the merchant left the very business and now became VGS''s operations manager. So much so that he started being called Midas.

    The products VGS sold seemed inconsequential but everything became a profitable business under his leadership. While all his peers looked on in envy n knew he was just getting started.

    With his insider info n nned to monopolize the winnings for the BHS match betting scene as much as possible. Dn, quickly pulled out a sack of money and passed it on to n.

    Humorously, Talvi, Leto, Vesna even Autumn gave him their wallets as well. When heavenly sword saw such a skit they all beganughing in earnest. Money was money no matter how one earned it. Choosing to now take advantage of a situation when you can is the epitome of foolishness.

    Afterwards Hiro took his battle harem and reported to the Arena''s like their n each member of heavenly sword and sword dynasty reported to a different arena.

    At exactly 9:00 the crowds all cheered as a girl''s voice filled the skies all over the city.

    "GOOOD MORRRRNINNNG PAAARTISSSANNN! This is L! Your BHR Mascot and Announcer! HOW ARE YOU ALL?! ARE YOU READY????! LET''S GET READY TO RUUUUMMBBBBBLLLEEEE!!!"

 Chapter 279 The BHR Qualifiers 3

    ?

    The electrifying atmosphere went around the four corners of the city. Thousands of people grew excited as the BHR could be considered a festival of sorts.

    Throughout the past, it was an event that showcased the might and power of the Dominii empire. Even more so right now as the Dominii intended to rebrand as the new Valorius empire.

    "STATUS! RICHES! HONOR! ALL IS POSSIBLE IN THIS YEARS BATTLE HAREM ROYALE!!!!" L''s voice continued to hype up the people.

    Cheers rang out in every shop, diner, and street. Many raced to one of the ten arena''s that will hold the matches. Hiro and his battle harem all walked towards their own arenas. As the butcher saw the excited and rushing crowds inwardly he couldn''t help but chuckle.

    ''It was not long ago that the city almost got demolished, and yet here are the people excited and happy. I guess everyone just wants to forget the problems they all have even for just a day.''

    Even back on Earth, entertainment served as one of the biggest industries. Most people needed a release and to enjoy themselves. Concerts, parties, watching sports games, participating in matches themselves, and even e-sports. The number of activities one could partake in naturally became the money sinks for their hard-earned cash.

    In Valorious, the number of things one can do is limited by a lot of factors. Aside from the usual indoor activities such as eating, fucking, and drinking, there was hardly anything else to do. Outside, they either worked jobs around the city or risked going out of the walls.

    The only exceptions to the rule are system users. Bing a system user is not something everyone is blessed with. Even if one is a system user, only those that are able to rise up the ranks gain the benefits. If one adds the courage needed to level up then almost 90% of system users rarely leave the initial [Novice] ranks.

    To level up one needed to take another life after all. This truth prevented most from raising their livelihoods. In the presence of the system users, the efforts ofmon people seemed useless. The world belongs to the bold as the old saying goes. An added problem of the current setup was that entertainment could be considered extremelycking.

    Card games and a few ball games giarized by the Saviors became the favorite past times. However as cities could hardly guarantee 100% safe passage between them, most lived and died in the city they were born in.

    Hiro used his AGI to sense the ecstatic energy of the entire city. The BHR represented a time when the world of system users and regr people intersected.

    Powerful, beautiful, and living the lives most dream of, the battle harem dominants and their submissives became the idols and movie stars of Valorious.

    Once again the BHR announcer''s voice continued. "Right, I''m sure everyone is eager to begin, I am too. But first a word from our patron. The guardian of Partisan, the crown prince Dn Lancea Dominii! Give this handsome man a round of apuse everybody! "

    The butcher wondered as he heard the informal introduction. "Ho? Even the announcer treats him casually. I wonder if that was his intent." Dn''s voice then echoed in the skies, crisp, clear and heroic he became the man most women desired and figure every man aspired to be.

    "Greetings citizens of Partisan. You have all worked hard over these past few months, rebuilding our city was a monumental task and tested not only our will but also our determination. This city is special to my heart so thank you all for your hard work.

    "For the duration of the BHR, every shop and restaurant will have their good''s subsidized by me. Please enjoy the festivities and hold your held up high! This celebration is made possible because of all our efforts. Long live Partisan! The Lance never bends!"

    At his rallying call, the entire city quaked from thousands of voices all roaring to the skies. "LONG LIVE PARTISAN! LONG LIVE THE CROWN PRINCE! THE LANCE NEVER BENDS!" Hiro who heard the mighty shout felt emotional.

    Even as an orphan, he could rte to the feeling of being proud of his roots. Relishing the feeling he drew secondhand pride from the resiliency of the people of Partisan.

    Dn never abandoned them, even when it would have been easiest to do so he stayed. Thus when the city was in ruins the citizenry helped with all their might. Even with just regr people, their loyalty to Dn was unquestioned.

    In his mind, Hiro remembered the age-old quote from his father figure. "A true leader is someone who is visible in times of trials and is silent in times of peace."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The image of the crown prince going around reconstructing the City must have struck a chord with them. Hiro praised his ally. "Right, if this is like this he deserves to be the next emperor of the Dominii empire. I am d I don''t need to find a new ruler."

    "Prince Dn, Gae-bolg is one of the seeded battle harems, but are there any battle harems that managed to get catch your interest? Are there any specific dominants you wish to be able to join the finals?" L asked in an excited voice.

    Dn then answered in a simrly joyful manner. "Hmm, there are a few but right now I am most excited for my friend''s performance."

    "WOW? The BHR has been going on for decades and this is the first time I heard your highness use the term friend! Could you share this esteemed individual''s name so that we can go see him ourselves? Why is he such a good friend, your highness? Is he someone from your childhood? Or maybe a foreign ally? Please share the juicy gossip!"

    "Ah! Sorry L, I don''t believe he wishes me to share his details but know that his battle harem would be this year''s strongest contender. He is a perverted bastard that loves nothing but his women.

    "However in battle, he is a demon that invokes fear as an enemy. Luckily he is one of my strongest supporters." Dnmented.

    "HAHA! The more I hear about him the more interesting he sounds! I look forward to seeing his performance! Which battle zone would he be entering then your Highness? Please just tell us just that!"

    As Dn and L had their interaction broadcasted Hiro found his messaging system blowing up.

    [Raylene]: This bastard is too cunning, not only is he telling others to fuck off but he intends to use us as a promotion!

    [Vanessa]: Lene, he is desperate, what can you expect? The number of people that would approach our people would be a lot. By announcing that we are his he is also helping us in refusing.

    [Jade]: Unnecessary though. I intend to show them how we fight. This is my first message to the Bish.

    [Tsugumi]: Onee-sama''s please keep R, V, and G under wraps. The public doesn''t need to see such brutality.

    [Ryuuka]: Tsugumi-Nee-chan [One with Sword] is not better though? Please don''t use that move again here!

    [Tsugumi]: Ryuuka, how many times did I say that thest time was an ident?

    [Lars]: Tsugu love, blowing up a mountain is an ident we cannot afford here.

    [Geo]: Will it be really okay to murder anyone here in the capital though?

    [Aurum]: Yeah it should be fine, public executions are a pastime here. When you are bored, even such things be interesting.

    [Geo]: But there are children? Shouldn''t we at least save them from the trauma?

    [Ryuuka]: Geo-nii-san I think you are asking the wrong group. Valorious children are aware of how brutal life is. They will be fine. Daddy said it, didn''t he? Fight so tyrannical no one wants to join afterward.

 Chapter 280 The BHR Qualifiers 4

    ?

    As Hiro lurked in the Heavenly sword chats L continued to grill the prince for the identity of his "friend" and grew frustrated.

    "My the prince is really secretive about this person. Our prince Dn is betting on his friend in the opening rounds! Who is he? How powerful is this man to make even the dominant of Gae-bolg praise his abilities?

    "We will find out soon. I can hear the Fujoshis writing fan-fics about this already. Who is on top and who is at the bottom? Hahaha!"

    "L, that is not nice. My friend has rose-tinted sses where anyone outside of his family is treated like shit, yours truly included." Dn answered.

    "Oh my! Our handsome prince is being snubbed? This dude better be handsome or the Dn Fanatics would rip him apart!" The BHR announcer knew how to draw in and entertain the crowd thus she created a warm atmosphere.

    [Tsugumi]: OH MY WORD! Nii-sama! You are the top right? Wow! It is getting a bit hot, isn''t it?

    [All]: ¡­

    [Ryuuka]: Tsugumi-Nee-chan I would suggest letting [One with Sword] out now.

    [Tsugumi]: You guys are uncultured that is all it is! Could you imagine Nii-sama and Prince Dyan getting hot and steamy as they caress each other?! UGH! I would pay so much for that!

    - Alert: [Tsugumi] has been muted for 12 hours in all Heavenly Sword chats. -

    Abandoning that disgusting line of thought, Hiro eventually arrived at the arena where thousands sat in simple seats. In the middle was a giant simple square arena ten times the size of a boxing ring.

    The butcher estimated it to be 80 meters across. To hold fifty men needed such a wide area so it came as no surprise. It had no other attributes aside from being raised a foot from the ground.

    Hiro then felt calibers floating in front of the audience. An invisible screen epassed the ring. A protective measure to ensure the spectators did not get hurt. Not really caring he headed to a simple desk that looked like the registration area.

    n and Xing already got the info the moment it was posted. Eachbatant is designated an arena and a match. This only happened for the contender''s first one though.

    Such a measure ensured everyone got to fight at least once. Due to casualties and even fatalities bing the norm should a participant decide to abandon or fight again it would be done at the reception desk.

    The butcher then heard Dn''s voice again before he ended his interview with L. "¡­Well you are free to think what you want L, I will say this though. My friend and his battle harem have a unique disposition and I would like to warn everybodypeting."

    With such a grave change in tone, L became silent and allowed the prince to continue. "My friend can see the nature of one''s morality. This means he knows who is righteous and can separate them from bad eggs. I partly joined this interview to announce this. With my friend joining bad people will not survive the encounter. So treasure your lives above all."

    "My prince, does that mean your friend will cleanse all evil that he sees? Isn''t it too much for a person to be a judge, jury, and executioner? I know that current BHR does not encourage murder but what do we do when people intentionally do so?" L suddenly turned professional and dropped her over-the-top energy.

    Murdering participants carries no penalty. This truth became the biggest difference between this year and all others. It became the elephant in the room. However, Dn stunned everyone with his next words.

    "This is why my friend is joining. I believe in his righteousness and requested him to participate. Because he and his battle harem are here, only those who came here with evil intentions would be annihted. Please know that I will introduce them by the BHR''s end. Thank you for the interview L I must leave now."

    Hiro who heard the final disimer chuckled as he spoke. "This bastard. So you rigged my people to be present with your allies and enemies then. Even the carnage would be something people would credit you for. I know I said to profit as much as possible but you are treating me as your dog in this case."

    ''Master. Prince Dn says to please allow hisstment to pass. He needed a way to direct the people once the blood begins to spill.'' An who was not part of the heavenly sword sent a transmission using the brands for Redeemed.

    ''Tell him it is fine. But let him know that my battle harem''s actions are meant for Rhyne, not him.'' Hiro answered.

    ''Understood. I will tell him, master. May the gospel protect you.'' When n disconnected, Hiro again scanned the rest of the arenas. Heavenly Sword and Sword Dynasty all were in the process of registering. His wives, daughter, and sister naturally got many admirers but they each had their own manner of swatting flies.

    Raylene the most behaved answered like a courteous knight. "Thank you for your praise. I am married please do not concern yourself with me."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Vanessa said harsh words while making an angelic smile. "Kindly take your badly disproportional face to the garbage and get away from me if you please. Your vile presence is making me cringe from disgust."

    Jade went the opposite route and ignored them, all while exuding an overbearing about of Mana.

    Tsugumi decided to y to her heart''s content. "Oh? You would protect me? I am ttered. Then please do. Such a big and strong man. Please go easy on me."

    Combined with her smiles, the simps from the contenders and the audience began looking forward to the beauty''s performance. Ryuuka on the other hand also seemed to have fun.

    "Hah? Are you talking to me you shit-faced fucker? You think you are good enough to be my lover?" the young dragonkin seemed to act like a delinquent and not only cursed but swung her weapon without regard.

    Of course, she only used the t side but there were several people on the ground smashed like nails.

    Lastly, the San-Baka all maintained their mysteriousness and took a vow of silence. All three wore full face masks in white. Many tried to guess their backgrounds, they were after all dressed in expensive battle suits.

    Hiro then sent a message to everyone.

    [Hiro]: Everyone, you know why we are here and what we intend to do. There are 50 battle harems that will fight in the capital. Partisan, is the only one with Dn''s allies.

    [Hiro]: I will be sending their ledger ratings once they all head to the arenas. We all trained in the Apocalypse zones. Treat this as a check of your strength.

    [Hiro]: I want the battles to be wless. Understood? No one is to get injured. The impact of not even breaking a sweat is a must. Be as barbaric as you want our goal lies beyond this. I will make it interesting. Everyone who gets a wless victory would get a reward from me.

    [Raylene]: Darling can I ask for¡­

    [Vanessa]: Lene! There are kids here!

    [Jade]: Pervert.

    [Hiro]: I will do that to you three if you win.

    [Raylene]: Promise?

    [Hiro]: Yes.

    [Ryuuka]: Daddy, Tsugumi-Nee-chan says she wants Sword Dynasty to permanently be Heavenly Sword''s vanguard.

    [Hiro]: Tell her someone already owns the position, if she wins I will make her battle harem our interception squad instead.

    [Ryuuka]: She says no takebacks. Oh and that you are a tyrant for muting her.

    [Hiro]: What about you Ryu? Do you want anything?

    [Ryuuka]: Nothing Daddy. I currently have everything I could possibly want.

    [Hiro]: Okay. San-Baka, your rewards I will consult with Tsugu.

    [Hiro]: Alright, let loose everyone. Take this moment to see how far you alreadye. After today no one will be able to ignore us. Let them all know the might of Heavenly Sword.

 Chapter 281 The BHR Qualifiers 5 [R18]

    ?

    AN Note: Next two chapters are R18/Gore/Brutality chapters, Read at your own risk, not for the faint of heart. Enjoy the read.

    --------------------------------------

    The sun shone high in the sky at exactly 9 AM the arena referees began to let the contenders go up the arena. Obviously, something ripped from another world the BHR referees were wearing clothing with ck and white vertical strips simr to those on Earth.

    Hiro simrly got in line to join the fifty people going up on the fighting stage. There were various people with him, of various colors, genders and ages. The butcher sensed that all ten stages were about to begin. At this moment he called out the metric the people would live and die by.

    "[Reverie Beyond Hope] - Full Inspect- Regalia Only"

    "[Integrity of the Faithful] - Mark of Protection Ledger Karma at +40% above, Mark of Annihtion at 30% below."

    At once all 500 participants across 10 stages got marked. Hiro took a moment to adjust the marks for the names he had memorized lists from n and Xing.

    In his arena whether luckily or unluckily, there were no marks of Protection. Upon closer inspection, more than 30 people had ledger ratings of 10% and lower.

    Of the 500 people, only 38 people got had Karma ratings above 40%. This meant that the rest were people who could not be even considered decent human beings. Hiro had Tsugumi experiment with the Ledger rating while Sword Dynasty assassinated groups from the underworld.

    ording to the interpretation of Geo. Killing a person reduced it by 1% while saving a person increases it by the same amount. Essentially every action is weighed on the number of people affected.

    For actions that make the world a worse ce the rating plummets. Themon citizenry had average ratings of 50%. Newborns start out at 0% and raise the number more people they interact with.

    While it is possible to control karma by ovepping one''s sins with good works, it takes around seven times more. Larua once caught a rapist with a ledger rating of 50%, upon investigation the asshole tried to clear his guilt by feeding the poor. Such morality blended ck and white to gray.

    Who gets to decide if someone is devoid of repentance and Salvation? Hiro''s answer?

    "They can apologize to the [Creator] in the next life. I don''t have the time to deal with this."

    Ever since the butcher learned about the rules of reincarnation he became more liberated in his decisions.

    Most would call him a hypocrite, but those that have the time to argue about being on the moral high ground are usually the ones not doing shit. Thus to follow achieve his goals Hiro no longer limited himself.

    [Hiro]: I have marked all five hundredpetitors. Protect the ones in blue. Kill everyone else.

    The people in Hiro''s Arena were spread out in a loose circle. It became obvious that some groups came in pairs or teams. Only one group of burly men clustered together in a formation. They had yellow armor that only protected their chests with pants. The themed appearance suggested they were part of a single battle harem.

    Upon using [Inspect] Hiro learned they were part of the Banger battle harem. Almost all the small groups faced the bangers in silent understanding. It would have been considered a good tactic ¡ª if only the Wolfen butcher were not present.

    The referee quickly reminded everyone of the rules. "All right, kick your opponents out to eliminate themst one standing wins. There is no restriction on techniques, arts, or skills. Please exercise restraint." Knowing his warning would be useless the official left while the participants jeered at him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A contributor to therge number of bastards in the first round was the silent rule that one could kill without consequence and even get rewarded for it. Those that actually had any sense whatsoever intended to watch what happens first.

    A loud gong signaled the start of the fight. Like a pack of animals, the fourth-nine people all moved to begin an all-out brawl. They drew weapons and began using their skills to take advantage of the first strike. However, a silent pressure suddenly fell upon all of them forcing their bodies to cease moving.

    The crowd who was cheering at first grew puzzled why the people in the ring began mimicking statues. That was however until they found one single person moving in the arena.

    Hiro pulled out bone great swords from his inventory and buried them in separate points on the pavement of the arena. After finishing one he would pull another and proceed to the next point.

    Everyone in the battleground sweated bullets. Many tried to force their bodies to move to no avail. Some even called forth their calibers only to find they could not overpower the force holding them down. Whenever Hiro walked towards a point thebatants pinned to the ground all swore in their minds.

    How easy would it be for this man to kill all of them? Not one of them could even move! After Hiro finished cing twelve great swords in the points forming a star of David, he canceled the pressure. Relief flooded the warriors as they all kept their eyes on the butcher.

    Unknown when thebatants all slowly inched to the side where Hiro was not. The crowd slowly saw the free for all turn into a forty-nine versus one scenario. Everyone held their weapons tightly as unease and terror flooded their bodies. Some even began to think about calling the referee to enforce no killing.

    Amused at the state of the entire group before him, even the so-called bangers Hiro finally began to speak. Like an overlord, no one even tried to say something for fear of earning his ire. Unfortunately for them, the butchercked any mercy for anyone outside his family.

    "I am called the Wolfen butcher. Come at me like your lives depended on it. I will kill you all if you don''t. The ones that try to run will also die so don''t even bother."

    An arrogance that made everyone feel useless. Majesty that made anyone else look stupid. Hiro began cracking his neck and knuckles to get in the mood. The bangers took point as their leader shouted.

    "Everyone! Rally on the bangers! We can defeat him if we work together! Follow our lead!"

    Unfortunately, expecting scoundrels and bandits to listen to the rules is beyond useless. A group of five people charged toward Hiro with their weapons with their eyes full of blood lust!

    "You probably used a skill or one-time artifact! I will kill you and steal all your¡­" the one shouting suddenly stopped speaking. Hiro suddenly approached the charging group and did a brutal uppercut towards the one ying leader. The savage blow shattered thepetitor''s jaw and ripped the skin from the neck up.

    Even with harder skin, a punch from Hiro had so much power the kic energy exploded the man''s head like a balloon. The blood which was supposed to ssh around like a liquid got swept up in air currents and evaporated. The ones around the one who just died quickly broke rank and tried to retreat.

    Without a head, the now dead body started to fall over but Hiro had yet to finish. Moving almost at the speed of the Spirit Realm Hiro picked up the body and threw it towards one of the swords on the floor.

    The headless body mmed towards the greatsword spine first, due to its momentum the body split in half like a pinata as its blood and guts all spilled on the surroundings.

    Because normal humans could not perceive the speed at which system users moved, they only noticed the carnage a full minute after Hiro stood still.

    "KYAAA!!!!!!" "DUDE WHAT THE HELL!" "BBlech!" "FUCK MAN! THE GUY GOT HALVED!"

    Hiro then smiled as he addressed the otherpetitors. "Well? What are the rest of you waiting for?"

 Chapter 282 The BHR Qualifiers 6 [R18]

    ?

    AN Note: Next chapters are R18/Gore/Brutality chapters, Read at your own risk, not for the faint of heart. Enjoy the read.

    --------------------------------------

    Fear, a feeling that has the power to move the body subconsciously. Whether by impulse or recklessness, the human body has automatic responses built into it. This was why most military andw enforcement forces had grueling training, to take control of the body.

    Luckily the bastards in front of Hiro were neither. At his taunt the teammates of the deceased warrior all charged for Hiro out of fear. Unperturbed Hiro calmly walked towards the running warriors. They all swung their weapons towards the Wolfen butcher.

    Three people came from his left, right, and center. They aimed for his neck, armpit, and gut. These cescked bone, thus could take down powerful people in one strike. But the next sound they heard dumbfounded them all.

    *ng!*

    With a sword in his neck, armpit, and gut the des failed to pierce the skin. Like striking steel, the sound of metal against metal echoed all around. Due to using skills they all froze because of the stupor window. Terror reigned in their eyes like sheep to be ughtered.

    Hiro then smiled as he countered. The man kicked the knees of the one to his left and snapped his leg into the wrong position. The man fell to the ground sideways as he screamed in pain. Joy could be seen as Hiro threw a powerful punch towards the gut of the one in front of him. The impact violently tore a hole into his attacker''s armor and clothes with flesh, and bone flung away.

    He then spun so fast the one to throw the one to his left to the side, he executed a roundhouse kick that decapitated the man''s head. Like the punch from before the severed skull didn''t fly away but exploded in a  bloody mist.

    The Butcher then grabbed the decapitated corpse and smashed the one with the broken knee as one would hammer a nail. As the body still had the resilience of a system user, thest attacker died ttened like a pancake.

    Enjoying himself Hiro then threw the body towards a certain direction. The fourth posse of the first man quickly bisected the iing corpse in panic. As he did he no longer saw Hiro once his field of vision returned he then felt a hand grab his neck and pull him for a ride.

    The man then got carried by Hiro as he raced towards one of the swords. Unable to stop, resist or force the butcher to stop, the warrior crossed his arms as he cried out in despair. Not fazed in the slightest, Hiro mmed the man face-first into the greatsword and continued to run.

    Momentum can never be stopped unless an equal force is exerted on it. This principle caused the man to be messily bisectedpletely with Hiro letting go when the sword''s edge reached the neck. Hiro then flicked his fingers to get rid of the blood and looked at the rest of the participants.

    The public has been panicking from the intense vomit-inducing brutality. Yet not even a minute passed. Unlike the regr people, however, the system users all saw the results of Hiro''s actions. Not many could see him move, but they did pick up how each of the four men suddenly died.

    Like rabbits in front of a wolf, the people in the arena did not move. Right now they cared only about one thing. Survival. Fighting the lunatic in front of them is suicide. This was not an even fight, it was a massacre!

    Even the Bangers loudly gulped as they stood in formation. Everyone then remembered the words of the crown prince before the BHR qualifiers started.

    (¡­Well you are free to think what you want L, I will say this though. My friend and his battle harem have a unique disposition and I would like to warn everybodypeting.)<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    (My friend can see the nature of one''s morality. This means he knows who is righteous and can separate them from bad eggs. I partly joined this interview to announce this. With my friend joining evil people will not survive the encounter. So treasure your lives above all.)

    The prince originally didn''t mind the shit that they did. But now he sent his dog to clean them up. This was a trap! When this thought filled their minds, those with lesser wills all started to run. Hiro then disappeared as his words echoed in the skies.

    "You liked this feeling right? The thrill of hunting. With how many crimes you all had between you. The blood of your victims calls for vengeance. And I am her messenger."

    There were about a dozen people that ran in separate directions. Like mice scurrying away, they all tried to shake off the predator hunting them. But they all met the same fate. A hand grabbed them and threw them towards one of the swords buried in the arena.

    As if ying fruit ninja, the twelve people all got sliced and cut by the swords at weird angles. Because of the immense force, they didn''t stop even after getting shed by one sword. Their pieces continued on and got further cut by the other des.

    Like painting a demon summoning circle blood now drenched the battleground as seventeen men''s worth of blood spilled in under ten minutes. As the remaining people saw the tyrannical power those who used their brains stayed put.

    Eventually, Hiro reappeared at the middle of the star as he gestured to the rest toe at him. One of the remaining thirty-two people started a dialogue with the Wolfen butcher. He bowed his head to the ground as he pleaded.

    "MASTER! PLEASE TAKE ME AS YOUR SLAVE! I WILL GIVE YOU EVERYTHING I HAVE JUST LET ME LIVE!"

    Not even a second passed before the butcher responded. He appeared in front of the bowing man and stomped his head into the ground. Under the mighty force of Hiro''s boot, the man got buried and had his head crushed like a tomato. Hiro then picked up the corpse by its legs and mmed it into a greatsword.

    The body got torn into pieces with a leg remaining in Hiro''s hand. Blood flowed out of the leg as bone and sinewy exposed to those watching. The smell of blood and death covered the arena so much only the most hardcore fans could continue to watch.

    With a severed leg as a stick Hiro rebuked the people in the arena like a teacher would her ss. "Didn''t I already tell you all? Come at me and die trying. Or die where you stand. There was no other option when you got in here with me!"

    A lot of the scoundrels were already trembling like death row inmates in front of an execution. One managed to gather the spirit to threaten Hiro. "You will not get away with this! I am in tight with the Arma kingdoms Prince!"

    Hiro whistled at the announcement and slowly walked towards him. The butcher then ced a hand on the man''s shoulder and spoke. "Great. Great. Call them here for me okay?" confused by Hiro''s words the man couldn''t even say anything as Hiro took the man''s forearm and pulled.

    The sounds of snapping bone and tearing flesh echoed amidst the man''s bloodcurdling screams. When Hiro dismembered him the butcher then pped the man with the severed arm. "What are you doing? Didn''t I say to call them? Call them now or I will tear your legs next!"

    When the man began screaming for the prince of the Arma kingdom Hiro smiled as he sent the man flying. "Just kidding. I will being for him soon." Naturally, the trajectory of the friend of Arma directly flowed towards one of the swords. In the next second, he got quartered as his pieces littered the arena.

    "Neen down, Thirty more, lets''s enjoy this shall we?"

 Chapter 283 The BHR Qualifiers 7

    ?

    "BBlech!"

    The sounds of vomiting echoed in the BHRmand center. Dn sat in a chair with n and Xing. With the sounds of the merchant hurling his breakfast as background noise, the other peoplemented on the battles.

    Ten magic circles floated like TV monitors that showed what transpired in all ten arenas. The magic circles were arrays that no longer required the presents of mages. Charging them with Mana once a week became the only downside. So for the most part they functioned exactly like a CCTV system.

    "Heavens, if I didn''t know better I would say master has gone insane. He could have just easily killed everyone there in 1 second. Why does he need to bother with such theatrics."

    Xing, the madam of Arcus''s kiss hid her disgust by covering her face with a fan. The sheer brutality of Hiro could be seen as beyond demonic and absolutely over the top. Yet Dn simply answered in a cold tone.

    "It is necessary. He is fighting not just this battle but all the ones toe as well."

    "Your Highness, how is wiping a group of people with intestines still connected to their owner necessary? Master is absolutely cruel; not only does he look like a lunatic but I am beginning to doubt he even has a shred of humanity!"

    Dn ignored the madam''s rebukes and began watching the other arenas. From the Vaginarnis that let loose, the dragonkin who yed with her opponents to the absolute tyranny of the sword saint.

    If the Prince didn''t see them this morning these five women would be listed as the worse criminals in history. Devoid of any remorse, pity, or mercy they murdered thebatants by the hundreds.

    What worried the crown prince howevery not in their mentality but in their power. No matter how powerful a pet was the possibility of it going rogue should not be discounted.

    Dn in paranoia used [Tactical Forecasting] to pit Gae-bolg against Heavenly Sword. And the results were¡ª disastrous.

    Despite his own battle harem winning, Gae-bolg would be annihted. Like most battle harems Dn did not have a submissive above the rank of a spouse.

    Thus even if he had stats of over 100,000 only ten percent of that came to his wives. But the power of the Heavenly Sword battle harem grew so much in under a year.

    The gap between them was narrowing at a speed that turned Dn''s blood cold. This could not be exined by anything other than Hiro''s submissives being at Lord or Overlord rank.

    Currently, most battle harems operated with a 70/30 rule. The dominant would represent 70% of thebat potential while 30% to the subs.

    Heavenly Sword and Sword Dynasty however went as high as 60/40 even 50/50! Hiro''s less than eight submissives held morebat potential greater than the entirety of Gae-bolg.

    ''Why would he do such a great gamble? It seems insane. If even one of them died the damage to Hiro would be catastrophic!''

    Due to the Affection life cycle, the intrinsic and extrinsic passing on of stats between dom and sub is like a double-edged sword. You get stronger from your people. Thus if one assassinated them a dom could possibly be weakened to the point of getting crippled.

    ''Only use links you could afford to lose. Even my father said so. Not many know but if a dominator loses all his links he dies. Thus only fools use the entire 100%.''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A dominator link only returns if the dom revokes it. If the sub dies they carry it with them to the grave. NTR became the only way to gain a link once submissives begin to die.

    It became normal for doms to revoke links seconds before their subs die. These cold-hearted decisions allowed the dominator to remain unharmed.

    ''Why does he build his Battle harem like this? Is such a decision spun by desperation? How much power does he intend to amass? What could push a man to go to such lengths?''

    "If it''s master, it must have some underlying meaning. He does not murder for the sake of murder. Hiroto Musashi is a cold and calctive madman. As a master, he is difficult to follow but I cannot imagine him as an enemy." n who looked pale returned to his seat beside his woman.

    Xing unable toprehend the decision of Heavenly Swordined in disgust. "I still cannot understand why such a depraved show of barbarism is required! A mere show of overwhelming force is enough!

    "Look! Even Ryuuka is using the heads of people as bullets! Lady Vanessa is skinning people alive! Lady Raylene is ripping people''s spines and using them as whips! Why in the world would they need to do this? Please exin it to me!"

    Dn then answered curtly as continued watching the massacres happening. "Rhyne appears as the saint, yet she does not reign in the evildoers despite having the power to do so. Hiro decided to be the opposite. He painted himself a demon that would brutalize anyone who fails to meet his standards.

    "Irrelevant to if he could do that outside of thew, the more unbelievable his victory the farther his name will spread. Instead of showing his hands to shock people, he conservatively has his harem keeping all their core skills a secret.

    "Right now they are achieving the same impact as if they used SSS skills. After the 9 AM matches, they would be all anyone would talk about."

    n then added as he drank a ss of water. "The prince is correct. Publicity,ing from either fame or infamy works in exactly the same way. Rather than clean victories by applying such disys everyone who hears the words of Master now how as bias imnted in their minds."

    The merchant began counting using his fingers. "First, the fear of Master would naturally scare everyone intopliance. Likew enforcement, he now bes a symbol everyone wishes to avoid. Second, by targeting only scum he cates those that have been wronged by them and gains credibility.

    "Third, as Master does not intend to stay anywhere everyone would be on their toes; earning the ire of such a demon would cause most kingdoms to behave in the short term. Fourth, the most direct is that his lunacy can be used as a cover for assassinating the crown princess''s forces."

    Smug about his analysis n began watching the other matches only to feel his stomach going wild once more. To calm himself he looked at the only arena where Heavenly Sword did not participate in. Its matches look were beyond pathetic inparison to the other nine.

    "You forgot one more thing." The crown prince added. When both n and Xing focused on him, he continued. "He turned himself into the benchmark of humanity and will create a massive arms race."

    After a few seconds, Xing stood up in surprise. "You aren''t serious! Then these battles are to scare the entire world to chase after the apocalypse zone materials!

    "I mean it makes sense, in their fear of the master more battle harems will train and buy gear. The influx of spending and training theoretically would increase humanity''s power as a whole but isn''t that kind of far fetch?!"

    Dn smiled as he reminded the woman of a couple of facts she missed. "I am not so sure if case you forgot Madam Xing. Your so-called master never sleeps and has an INT of over 39,000. Unlike me though, he doesn''t use his brain power to monitor entire countries. What do you think he spends it on?"

 Chapter 284 [Optional ] Hiro Stat Breakdown

    ?

    Companion Chapter.

    The following is a breakdown exnation of how a person bes powerful through the battle harem system.

    In his original life, Hiro died at level 49, he died with only 2600 stats. In contrast right now. The butcher the following as his basic stat page.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Name: Hiroto Musashi

    Race: Reincarnator | Transmigrator | Ancient Human

    Past Lives: (Hiroyuki Mitsurugi)

    Level: 70

    Age: 18

    Title: Heavenly Sword

    HP 1,302,289/1,302,289| MP 537,360/537,360| SP 739,365/739,365 |AP 712,900/712,900

    STR 14,258 +27,850 (1000)| AGI  13,443 +24,501 (1000)| INT 13,434 +25,408 (1000)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    To exin this increase let''s follow it using only 1 stat, STR or Strength. Hiro at Level 70 has the following breakdown.

    Base Level STR - 117 (Starting STR)

    Level up STR - 499 (Level 70 *Regalia Clutch 2.7)

    Ingested Extrinsic - 3000 ( ICE System, Reward 1000 x 3)

    Free Points Spent in STR -  36

    Butcher Skill bonus - 450 ([Voracious] Stat Bonus)

    The Affection life cycle has four steps. 1. Link (Intrinsic) 2 . Dowry (Intrinsic). 3. Link Return (Extrinsic) 4. Dowry Return  (Extrinsic).

    Difference between Intrinsic and Extrinsic Stats.

    Intrinsic - Stats within the body of the System user, controls the amount of HP and Calibers a system user has.

    Extrinsic - Stats that boost the body due to skills, gear, or bonuses. Grants physical stat bonus effects but does not contribute to the calibers and HP and can be lost at any time.

    Hiro''s base STR is 4102, due to being part of a battle harem he sends a part of this stat to his submissives. Raylene is an empress thus she gets a Link STR from her dom. At 30% that is 1231, Raylene''s own skills and stats are added to this equating to 2754.

    This 2754 bes the basis for her Dowry sent to Hiro. At one hundred percent due to being enved, she sends the whole number. So Hiro''s Intrinsic STR bes 4102 + 2754. Afterwards, Hiro would send an Extrinsic link return to Raylene.

    Normally it would be just 30% of whatever Raylene sends to Hiro. But Hiro has five submissives. Thus the breakdown is as follows.

    1. Raylene (Vaginarnis) = 2754 (100%)

    2. Jade (Vaginarnis) = 2243 (100%)

    3. Vanessa (Vaginarnis) = 2380 (100%).

    4. Tsugumi (Human) = 980 (55%).

    5. Ryuuka (Dragonkin) =  1529 (55%).<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The Total Intrinsic Stat Dowry Hiro receives is 10029, plus his original 4102 which boosts his intrinsic value to  14131. Lastly, Hiro is the grand dominant of the Sword Dynasty and gets a 2% stat bonus of 127. This puts his total at 14,258.

    14,258 is then forwarded to each submissive as the Link return. Each sub would send back a dowry return equal to their own stat plus the link return. To Raylene, it would be as follows.

    1. Base STR Stat = 2754

    2. Link Return = 4277 (30% of 14,258)

    3. Dance of Valor and Glory = 2754 (Skill effect: STR x 2 (Intrinsic STR as Extrinsic) )

    Together with herbat doctrine Raylene''s total Extrinsic STR is  4277 + 2754. Added to her Intrinsic stat of 2754 the total is 9785. Raylene then sends this Stat bonus as a Dowry Return to Hiro.

    The Following is the Total extrinsic Dowry Return STR Hiro receives from his entire harem.

    1. Raylene (Vaginarnis) = 9785 (100%)

    2. Jade (Vaginarnis) = 6520 (100%)

    3. Vanessa (Vaginarnis) = 7609 (100%).

    4. Tsugumi (Human) = 1529 (55%).

    5. Ryuuka (Dragonkin) =  1907 (55%).

    The total extrinsic link return is 27350. If you add Hiro''s 500 stat bonus from [Legacy of the Faithful] (Bounty bonus for each kill) this number bes 27,850. The affection life cycle is why Hiro obtains so much more power than he normally gets on his own.

    Because of the sudden boost in stats, Hiro''s calibers and HP are already to a point he almost never runs out. This entire cycle is carried by Hiro, his harem, including the San Baka who boosts Tsugumi with their own stats.

    Should any of Heavenly Sword''s submissives increase in power, that change will be sent to Hiro who in turn will send the power to his people. The battle harem system leverages the links between the group and raises everyone together.

    Naturally, as Dn assumed in thest chapter, this kind of exponential increase is only possible because Hiro''s girls are all either Enved (100% Lene, Nessa, Jei) or Affectionate (55% Tsugu, Ryuu).

    Another thing is that Hiropletely used up his link by having three empress-rank (30%), a paramour rank (7%), and a devoted rank (3%).

    If we applymon Dominator behavior, Hiro would leave at least 60% of his link unused meaning his wives would at most be Spouse ranks (10%).

    When applied to the original number earlier. If Hiro had a baseline STR of 4102, instead of 1231 Raylene would only get 410.

    Raylene, if a normal sub would also simrly offer a small dowry at most a Servants (25%).

    Even with her base stats and her skills her dowry would only amount to the following 1933 instead of 2754 weakening her by as much as 821 STR points.

    The extrinsic bonus she would send as a Link return would also get reduced to a mere 483. Just by reducing Raylene and Hiro''s percentages Hiro''s total numbers would be

    HP 1,110,147/1,110,147| MP 460,120/460,120| SP 630,795/630,795 |AP 599,350/599,350

    STR 11,987 +17,845 (1000)| AGI  11,469 +17,489 (1000)| INT 11,503 +18,470 (1000)

    Almost 20,000 points got wiped out from all three stats. And if we reduce his Entire harems dowries to 25% while lowering Jade and Vanessa to Spouse ranks (10%)?

    HP 686,507/686,507| MP 276,640/276,640| SP 376,805/376,805 |AP 378,750/378,750

    STR 7,575 +5,311 (1000)| AGI  6,851 +4,276 (1000)| INT 6,916 +4,383 (1000)

    Put simply, Hiro''s power is because of the trust and affection of his harem. By offering everything to him, they literally granted him strength despite their small numbers. This is the power and danger of the battle harem system.

    Should submissives die, the impact on a dominator would Hiro would cripple him. Because of such dangers themon dom never creates links they cannot afford to lose.

    Due to the malice of the world instead of powering up each other through the Battle Harem affection life cycle, the general poption even royalty bes a shadow of themselves.

 Chapter 285 A Necessary Evil

    ?

    Inside a small room in the BHRmand center, Dn, n, and Xing were discussing matters that would change the continent forever.

    "39,000? Are you sure about that your highness?" hearing the incredible number n asked for his confirmation, the merchant expected a number somewhere between 5000 to 7000. Even the Dominii royalty had stats in the 100,000. Hiro barely existed for over 6 months and already had almost half that? How would that be even possible?

    "I am. At Level 70, his average stat is already at 40,000. I cannot see which chain he belongs to. But his power is increasing at a monstrous rate. Only battle harems in the top 50 would even be able to hurt him."

    Stunned into silence, a normal system user at Adept rank would have base stats of around 550 pointsbined. Of course, skills, and the Regalia ratings would increase this. But getting 3000 points in total is already a good oue. This became the limit of individual efforts.

    Yet Hiro with his battle harem already amassed stats ten times that, and not just in one stat, but all three. n and Xing began to link thebat prowess of the Vaginarnis, Sword Saint, and the Dragonkin.

    ''Were battle harems always meant to be used this way?'' all three of them thought. Hiro''s battle harem right now did thingspletely illogical from amon dominator or submissives'' perspective.

    1. Hiropletely used his entire Domination link.

    2. Raylene, Vanessa, and Jade are all Enved Empresses.

    3. Tsugumi is an Affectionate Paramour.

    4. Ryuuka is an Affectionate Devoted.

    To put this into perspective the average dominator has at most a spouse-ranked link. They would use this up till three people with the fourth split up as needed. This meant the average dom uses only 40% of the link.

    Such behavior is due to self-preservation, in case the dom''s entire battle harem is killed or NTRd. At only 40% the dom would still survive. In contrast, Hiro would be crippled if an Enved empress dies. If two he would be bedridden.

    No sane dom would ce himself at such a risk. Yet Hiro''s submissives were equally insane. Typical subs only offered at most 25% as dowries. This offering will only return to the sub if the dom cancels their link or if either party dies. For ranks above affectionate though, the stats will remain with the dom.

    This was why sub ranks at affectionate or higher begin to injure the submissives. Simr to the doms putting yourself in a vulnerable position was not something most people prioritize to do. Betrayals, misconceptions, unanswered expectations so many things could go wrong if the dom and sub do notpletely trust one another.

    People normallypare the battle harem link and dowry system to romance. A dom is like a suitor who tells the sub who is adored of his/her intent. And the sub would respond in kind by offering a part of himself or herself.

    A construct as old as love naturally is something everyone can rte to. Whether you hear of the tales of lovers bounded beyond lives and time or the broken messy rtionships that many experiences. Loving another is both amitment and a gift.

    To fall in love is to bear your insecurities in your desire to see the truth. The consequences are mostly a gamble. You could win big or lose it all. Thus to see if people werepatible they often dated before they got married. Y

    et on earth, this practice is already long forgotten. Many date but never get married. Or many technically are married but never really be official.

    Malice, selfishness, and pride are often the reason for estranged rtionships. The same could be seen in the battle harem system as a whole.

    A sub could risk it all for a dom and lose not just his or her love but life as well. Simrly, a dom could give his affection and trust to his or her sub and get betrayed or NTRd at thest minute.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''Is this the real oue the emperor desired when he wished for the battle harem system? To bear all to one another?'' Dn who saw the insane growth of Hiro and his harem felt he saw the truth that got buried over the years.

    Unlike most battle harems Hiro and his subs. His wives specifically trust each other unconditionally. Currently, if Hiro died, all three of his empresses would do too. If any of them died not unless Hiro revoked the link he will be crippled by each death. Such danger apanied them like a sword. Yet this sword also became the power they now wield.

    The monstrous disy of the heavenly sword battle harem spoke for itself. If the butcher''s goal was to ensure he scared humanity to be stronger ¡ª he already seeded. After today even the most hardened warriors would try to increase their power. All to not fall to the Wolfen butcher or his battle harem.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In one of the arena, a blue-haired woman covered in blood danced with a deranged smile.

    "COME ON YOU FUCKERS! IS THAT IT?! I CAN''T EVEN GET IN THE MOOD! YOU ALL ARE TOO QUICK!"

    Her words were apanied by fists and kicks. The bloody corpses of the ones around her depicted her canvas. Like an artist, the Vaginarnis moved along to transfer feeling and emotion to her masterpiece.

    "Wait! Please forgive me¡­ I¡­have a family! I got a little girl, she needs her daddy!"

    Against such a pitiful plea the woman answered in a voicecking any sense of empathy.

    "With a ledger rating of 6% aren''t you being too shameless? You probably molest your kid or something no? She will be better off without you. I will even take her under my wing if that gives you peace."

    Raylene strutted towards the man as he crawled backward on all fours. Trembling before the incarnation of death in front of him the participant already wept at his circumstances. The audience already seperated themselves into two groups. The ones that enjoyed the spectacle and the ones that did not.

    Different from hecklers at aedy show however none could criticize the empress of Mitsurugi. After seeing what the woman in the arena could do, any desire or admiration for her beauty melted like snow. This female warrior would not be something anyone would want to bring home.

    Unperturbed by the pleading Raylene kicked the man in the gut. The force of her strike blew out the person''s intestines and blood onto the floor. Still, in a sitting position, the man grabbed her leg in response. Knowing that the man could no longer be saved Raylene sent a fist to his head which caused it to explode.

    Like a bloody grenade bone, brain matter, and sanguine fluids erupted and coated the surroundings. Despite Raylene''s armor being red in color her appearance now was in a darker shade. Unfazed by the blood and guts, the woman pried the man''s arms and then threw him towards the otherbatants.

    Inwardly however a voice echoed in the woman''s mind.

    ''R! Why do you need to be so disgusting? Use my sword! And evade the blood for goodness sake! I want to meet up with darlingter how can I do that if I smell like crap?''

    "Rx Lene, your pervert of a husband wouldn''t mind. He would just strip you and fuck you in public like you always want it. Isn''t your ''reward'' something simr?"

    ''You! Why are you slowly sounding like Tsugumi? Have some decency! Ever since you came here you are picking up bad habits!''

    "And whose fault is that? I was sleeping well until you people called me. Let me have some fun if you would. Not every day I get to fight so many system users."

 Chapter 286 A Necessary Evil 2

    ?

    In a separate arena, a purple fog covered the entire battleground. The BHR contestants inside the area were convulsing and spitting blood. Their skin and hair started to melt off the longer they were exposed to the chemical.

    Amidst the cries of pain and agony, a lone blonde woman sensually walked while carrying two swords. He came across a dying man who tried to reach out to her for help. Yet in an action devoid of empathy the woman simply drove her sword into the man''s throat and slit his head in two.

    "Pathetic."

    In a voice of absolute derision, the woman then butchered the corpse like livestock. When she saw the color of the bones and muscle she could only shake her head in disappointment.

    "None of them are showing signs of the poison bonding to their bones. This is aplete waste of time."

    ''Don''t say that V. Well to be honest I never suggested you perform the experiment on live subjects anyway.''

    "Nessa, going around looking for terminal patients offering euthanasia is a waste of time. Out of the fourth-nine participants, fourteen died immediately, twelve died in the first minute. I have found you twenty-three test subjects that showed signs of resisting. Are you not pleased?"

    ''¡­well, I cannot argue with the results but this seems wrong. It''s too... barbaric? I know I created the bioweapon in the first ce but using it at a public event invites too many eyes.''

    "Then, what do you wish to do? I would have preferred to slice everyone to death in the first minute. But you asked for a show did you not?"

    ''Haii¡­ talking to someone who has no emotion is hard.''

    "Enough. I am who I am. I exist only to destroy. You should have known ahead of time."

    ''Right. I''m sorry V, I didn''t mean it like that.''

    V then moved to dismember and eviscerate every system user still drawing breath. The cries and gnashing of teeth painted a grim picture to those on the stands. The Vaginarnis controlled the wind currents like a second pair of arms.

    She forced the bioweapon inside the bodies of the people in the arena. Everyone who wore a mask would be beaten down and then forced to inhale the toxic gasses. Due to her overwhelming power, none could go against the body of Vanessa.

    When the smoke cleared up on some parts of the battleground, the horrific and ghastly appearance of the corpses made everyone reel in disgust. The deceasedbatants showed looks of unbearable agony as they all either clutched their hearts ormitted suicide.

    A battlefield could tell a spectator about the same information about the fighters as much as the battle itself. And that rang true for the ones on the floor. Cold, ruthlessly efficient, andcking in any restraint. Glimpses of the blonde woman in verdant armor alerted people of the culprit.

    "Dude, it was the pretty woman earlier!" "Fuck! How can such a beauty fight like this?" "Damn, bro did you see the mutted bodies? The corpses looked worse than if a bear mauled them to death." "Shit! Where is this chick from? What the hell did her dominator do to mess her up so much?" "Quiet! She may hear you!"

    When the battle started there were forty-nine men and a single blonde woman. Such was her beauty that words implying her getting raped came from almost every man in the arena. Yet amidst such taunting the female strider calmly walked to the center and threw a sk with violet liquid in every direction.

    The bottles upon shattering created the noxious gasses that sent the men into their current states. As the purple gasses circted a crisp set of heels slowly made its way around the men as they turned insane from pain and terror.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Is that it?"

    On yet another of the arena the spectacle before the audience caused most of them to stand up in excitement. Over a thousand magic circles littered the space around a red-haired woman in a braid. The magic circles were of different colors and sizes indicating their power and affinity.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Like a majestic wall of stars, the magic circles were lined up behind the woman like soldiers. Prior to this event, the entire group of warriors in front of her unleashed every skill in their arsenal. Yet all of them even physical ones got blocked or absorbed by the magic circles.

    The woman then spoke again in absolute contempt. "What a joke. What is the point of breathing if you are all so useless?" She then waved her hand as she chanted.

    "[Evolve], [Rearm], [Return]. DIE!"

    Upon using the spell [Evolve] each of the magic circles increased in size and grew much more brilliantly. [Rearm] Then allow them to move. Like a thousand fireflies, all the magic circles started flying towards their original casters.

    [Return] then evoked the power stored in them. At the same time, thousands of skills and magic simultaneously erupted. Like the overbearing sound of thunder striking, dazzling lights all left the magic circles. Their targets, who either tried to evade, defend or redirect them all got assaulted with inhuman precision.

    Thinking that a mage should be weak in physical attacks, the AGI-basedpetitors all rushed towards Jade. Most found themselves drawn to her exquisite face, sultry lips, and bountiful bosom. Yet before they could reach her their bodies all suddenly got torn into pieces.

    Along their path space vortexs opened. And when the spaces closed, it took the flesh with them. Like pieces of meat, the ones intending to hurt the Princess of the Gracyeanor all suddenly copsed into bloody chunks. Their expressions had only surprise as they didn''t even understand how they died.

    The ones that didn''t run got destroyed by the overpowered attacks returned to them. Like thunderbolts of pure energy, the power caused some of the people to explode. Blood flew around so much that even the protective walls of the audience turned red.

    Completely different from how it began, the lewd bastard who sexually harassed Jei at the start of the battle now died like ants. Due to her appearance and inclination as abat mage, may try to gain her favor.

    "Honey, I will protect you if you spread your legs for me." "Madam, if you let me fuck you I will show you mercy." "Baby, how about you be my woman instead? I will treat you well." "Warming my bed is easier girlie. No need to do anything else how about it?"

    Hearing suchments Jei then summoned a thousand magic circles which caused the men to falter. Those that knew better noticed the simrity to an array of the formation. The woman then added more insult to injury.

    "My husband is pretty amazing in bed. If you can break one of my circles I''ll be your woman. If you can''t I will murder you, how about it?"

    Thus theyunched their most powerful skills yet not even one of the circles broke. Like knights loyal to their queen, the magic circles faithfully massacred the ones who threatened their lord. Overkilled could not even cover it. The pain inflicted on the participants made them scream for death.

    However, surprisingly aside from the ones who charged for Jei, the others did not die. They repeatedly got pummeled by skill after skill. They got dismembered, butchered, charred, and mutted yet they did not die.

    "LET ME DIE ALREADY YOU FUCKING WHORE!" "KILL ME PLEASE!" "I AM SORRY! PLEASE STOP!"

    Like a chef in the kitchen, the Vaginarnis ignored theirints and allowed their bodies and minds to be tortured by pain, suffering, and terror. Inwardly a voice resounded in the woman''s mind.

    ''G, stop already. Just let them die. This is just a waste of energy.''

    "Shut up Jei, let them cook for a bit. They need to learn the world is unfair."

    ''¡­ this is already enough¡­''

    "No, it isn''t. So keep quiet and just watch."

 Chapter 287 A Necessary Evil 3

    ?

    Back at the BHRmand center as the majority of the battles came to a close, Dn stood up to leave.

    A woman asked him in confusion. "Your Highness, are you not going to watch them to the conclusion?"

    "No, I have to prepare for the myriad of things toe: Bacsh for those that died. Gratitude for those that were protected. And deals for those still interested in using Hiro as a weapon. Tell him I will pay him a visit soon."

    Both n and Xing nodded in agreement. As the bacsh about the assassinations could be shut down by the rule about legalized murder. The culmination of Dn''s warning and Heavenly Sword''s performance would be the allies the prince would gain.

    The tangible benefits would be the kingdoms that build rtions afterwards. By protecting his allies, with the hound known as the Wolfen butcher many would seek Dn''s protection. Even just one of Hiro''s subs could serve as guardian and there were eight aside from the butcher himself.

    As the prince left, the couple looked back to the magic CCTV and wondered how today would change the continent. Truly the existence of such a power would cause those on top to not remain silent. In excitement, n thrummed his fingers on the table.

    Xing who noticed her lover''s agitation ced her hand on his and sweetly asked. "n, is there something on your mind?"

    "I am just amazed how much one person could change the world. Ever since Master came here, he has been at the center of upheaval after upheaval. How would our days be in the future?"

    The woman rested her chin on her man''s shoulder as she replied. "I agree, I am left in awe when I think of what he would aplish in a decade. By then he would not only rule kingdoms but maybe even humanity."

    She then took his hand and kissed it. "And you were the first person to see his potential, the power you hold as his representative is enormous. On top of giving you to me, I owe him much. Just promise me one thing, n. No matter what happens¡ª we stay together."

    Seeing the loving thoughts radiating from his lover, the Srayver merchant wrapped his arms around her and gave her a deep kiss. "I vow on my life Xinger. Until the world ends we stay together."

    The couple then looked back at the matches approaching their climaxes. After today, from being unknown, The name Hiroto Musashi, and three swords battle harem would be the most celebrated and feared names on the continent. Things were going to get busy. And the pair were excited about what would arrive.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    In one of the arenas, a woman sat on a Caliber Jian as she looked at her nails out of boredom. In front of her, the boundary between the dead and the living blurred as an unbelievable spectacle urred.

    The arenapetitors were fighting with each other many wielding Tsugumi''s Jians. That would not be what made the people gaze in awe though. Up on the stage, a battle between the living and the undead transpired.

    That is right, the ones fighting with glowing Caliber weapons made from the sword saint''s energies each had fatal wounds. Ruptured hearts, sword holes between the eyes, some of them no longer had heads. Like zombies, they kept standing up and fought those that had yet to die.

    "Oy! Bitch! What the hell is this are you a necromancer? Call them off! This should be illegal!" "Yeah! Thats right! Isn''t necromancy illegal ording to the church of Eternity?" "Woah! That was close! How do these corpses still even move?"

    Even after the majority disparaged her, Tsugumi ignored them all and was chatting with her hubbies.

    [Tsugumi]: Hubbies, this is so boring! Can''t I just fight like the rest?

    [Geo]: Dear, please endure. You are far too strong. You severelyck self-control.

    [Tsugumi]: How rude! You make me sound like a muscle-bound warmonger!

    [Aurum]: Baby, an opponent befitting your prowess wille, please keep it in for now okay?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Tsugumi]: Hmph! What will you do for me if I do?

    [Lars]: I will give you a foot massage. Is that okay love?

    [Tsugumi]: I want a full body massage with all three of you in underwear and covered in oil.

    [San-Baka:] ¡­

    [Tsugumi]: Ah, my hand is itching, maybe I should do some drills?

    [Aurum]: Baby rx! Okay, we will do it.

    [Geo]: Ugh, dear please stop using violence to get your way, you are bing more like master every single day.

    [Tsugumi]: HAHAHA! I am? Wonderful!

    [San-Baka:] ¡­

    Originally Tsugumi had a calm and joyful personality as Frejit. However ever since she unlocked Aura, her personality began shifting. Due to being unustomed to the sudden aggressiveness as shecked the intelligence to hold herself back, the sword saint became extremely impulsive.

    In battle, she turned cold like ice, but towards her harem, she became increasingly affectionate and demanding. She had yet to consummate her rtionship with any of them though. Currently, each of her men wished to be her one and only. But adamant in her ways she intends to get her way and marry them all or remain celibate.

    Heavenly Sword had numerous STR-heavy people. Hiro, Raylene, and Ryuuka are the top three. Because of Stat sharing the caliber tendencies were also shared. Currently only Jade and Geo had a high INT to share, thus it could be said they were all aggressive as a group.

    In the Apocalypse zones, Hiro and Tsugumi separated to train their group tactics. Instead of being a one-time thing, the duel between the three wives and Sword Dynasty be a weekly urrence. For three whole months, the two groups would meet up every Sunday and fight.

    Vanessa, Jade, and Raylene would battle Tsugumi, her hubbies, and Ryuuka. This trained their ability to fight together against a variety of situations. Each week they would try differentbat tactics to try and get better at each other.

    The zombies wielding swords was a skill Tsugumi created after being frustrated with Vanessa''s ability to call on Spirit warriors. By the strictest sense of the word the corpses currently dueling in the arena were not undead but were puppets.

    Knowing that they would be outnumbered in the future Heavenly Sword all made it a point to be able to excel in one vs many or army-to-armybat.

    Tsugumi''s skill [Sword Marite] was one such skill. By modifying the piece of her soul in each Caliber Jian Tsugumi turned each de into a remote. Using her INT, she began fighting with each puppet at 10% of her power.

    And right now the marites were decimating the opposition. Due to being puppets, they could endure much punishment. So long as Tsugumi''s ''Sword Qi'' flowed in them, they would continue to move. Sword Qi was what the woman called her specific cocktail of Aura and Spirit.

    Originally ying with her opponents, when she saw how weak they were she threw sword Jians at two of them and sat to one side. The two sword marites then began killing the BHR participants. With each death, Tsugumi''s Sword Qi would flow.

    Like a virus, the marites multiplied exponentially. Thus from just a pair, there were now over thirty assaulting the survivors. Due to being both Hiro''s affectionate paramour and Sword Dynasty''s dom the sword saint right now outssed both the Vaginarnis and the dragonkin even as a normal human.

    Such is the power of the Battle Harem System.

 Chapter 288 A Necessary Evil 4

    ?

    As her battle harem also loved her dearly Aurum, Geo, and Lars all were Enved Emperors. Funny how right now both Hiro and Tsugumi had the same number of lovers who they all cherished dearly.

    Probably in the future, Hiro''s other subs would grow stronger than her, but at this moment, she was the second strongest person in Heaven Sword.

    Thus even at just 10% of her stats, the marites had over 600 points in all three types. Unsurprisingly they butchered the living hell out of Tsugumi''s opponents due to also possessing [Sword Saint]. Despite being corpses they moved with the grace and fluidity of an expert swordsman.

    It wouldn''t take long topletely annihte thepetitors. Dn''s allies for the first round were all in the San-Baka and Ryuuka''s arenas. This was why aside from them everyone else annihted their groups. Not having anything to do Tsugumi started to daydream to pass the time. Imagining the view of her husbands covered in oil, Tsugumi started to smile while fantasizing about her battle harem.

    Unfortunately, no amount of stats could fix her perversion. She then remembered Hiro''sst sub who fought in another arena. "I wonder how my niece is doing, she told me she wanted to try imitating a gangster for some reason. Fufu, I should ask n to show me clipster."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Stay behind me, you fucking weaklings. If you don''t want to die get the hell out of my way!"

    A trio of two women and a man trembled while Ryuuka walked past them. Spoiled rotten by her family Ryuuka didn''t want to debut to the world as a cute girl like her loved ones often described her as.

    ''I am a dragon! My cheeks already hurt from being pinched. Sword-mommy is the worse, It feels like my cheeks would tear off. But I can''t say bow-mommy is any better she makes me eat grass! Then again Staff-mommy is the strictest she spanks me with a stick!''

    Unlike in her previous lives, the heir of Dragonblood had not just a family but a powerful one at that. Being affiliated with dragons normally brought both blessings and hardships to any n. The power of a dragon was coveted by everyone after all.

    Ryuuka who normally dreamt of her former lives noticed something. She normally lived alone. In some lives, she tried to integrate herself with amunity but something would happen and her nature would get exposed. Like a monster, the people would then ostracize her and me all their hardship on her.

    She would awaken as a child who had a grave disease or was in aa. Afterwards, people would notice her strength as she got older. Her family would then either revere her like a deity, use her like a weapon or avoid her like a gue.

    Protecting them didn''t matter. Saving them didn''t matter. What did matter was the fact that she was not human. This simple thought controlled her destiny like a bad joke. Thus all her past lifetimes she often found herselfforting herself with history. Often she would try to figure out where her past lives came from.

    More often than not she would see their marks in history. This gave her not only pride but a sense of purpose. In this life however, the opposite was true. While her awakening started out the same, immediately not even a year after she opened her eyes someone protected her.

    He was tall, had white hair, and red eyes. Afterwards he adopted Ryuuka as his daughter and gave her a name. The man then adored her, and through him, she suddenly had so many people in her family.

    Three mothers, who spoiled her but didn''t spare the rod. a loony Auntplete with three uncles, all of which sneaked her snacks.

    Ryuuka also had a merchant and courtesan pair who always brought her sweets. In this life, the dragonkin felt not just eptance but also love. Despite being a child however, she was not stupid. While she drowned in the affection of her family, she knew what is toe.

    Through her memories as the Heir of Dragonblood, she matured rapidly. Unlike normal children she often chose to act her age but if the dragonkin wanted she could tap her INT to understand her situation and surroundings better.

    ''Something went wrong. I feel like I forgot something important. My mission is not to protect the heavenly sword. That was for patches. But I cannot remember.''

    This nagging thought gued her, yet she could not ask anyone else. Thinking it would be useless to waste time on such stupid things Ryuuka decided to just simply follow her family for now. Right now Heavenly Sword''s priority was to get stronger.

    Knowing how powerful her incarnations were in the past, Ryuuka diligently trained. Nheless, In this battle, her mission was not just to win. She was told to save some people while brutalizing others. To act the part she took notes for her beloved father.

    Which brought her to the situation now. "HAAAA? You want me to give you MERCY? Who the fuck are you supposed to be? Why should I? You know what? Nevermind. Just DIE!"

    As the young dragonkin tore the upper half of a man''s face with her fingers she then use the top part of a skull to p another person beside her. The p had enough pressure that the man''s jaw broke and the skull tore through the cheek and went into the man''s mouth.

    Ryuuka held her naginata behind her and used only one arm and her legs to beat and tear the people to shreds. Unsure when thebatants already noticed her vertically slit eyes.

    Normally her staff mommy had a spell in ce to hide Ryuuka''s reptilian eyes. Unfortunately, when she gets excited the spell evaporates.

    ''It''s the same look. The look of fear. Discrimination and prejudice, all because I am not human.''

    Barely anyone in her arena could fight her. Now that they saw her eyes even less tried to. Luckily as she experienced affection how other people reacted to her mattered little. Unlike before she had a family to protect. And right now she did that by being as threatening as possible.

    For maximum effect, Ryuuka tried to imitate atrocities she saw in her dreams. One of which was kicking around the severed heads of generals as ser balls. She took it a step further though, the dragonkin covered the heads in Aura and kicked them like cannon balls.

    The heads ripped through the other people and killed them on the spot. Impacted by such a weapon body after body exploded like bags of wheat. Bloody chunks flew as the human corpses disintegrated from the impacts.

    Unsatisfied Ryuuka then leaped into the air and stomped on them from a high elevation. The pressure broke the bones of her target and forced their bulk into the ground.

    Naturally either the ground gave way or the corpse would get turned into mush. Blood and meat would stter outwards as the people get smashed to the ground like nails.

    There were already fifteen ''human nails'' that littered the battleground. Due to her overwhelming power, there were about twenty people behind her following like chickens. They were from the battle harems n told them to save. Due to such an action being helpful to her daddy Ryuukaplied.

    Even though she didn''t use the weapon she carried throughout the match., whether alone or in groups Ryuuka dominated her opponents. Just her left fist and a few kicks had the entire audience cheering for her. The young tyrannical dragonkin looked backwards as she roared.

    "Remember to thank the crown prince you fuckers, the only reason you are alive is because my daddy told me to save your sorry asses. Otherwise, I would have crushed the arena the moment I arrived. "

    "Esteemed one, may we know your name and who your father is?"

    "Wow, look how good you are at kissing ass! I am Ryuuka Musashi, the only daughter of the Wolfen Butcher Hiroto Musashi the strongest man in the Valorious Continent!"

 Chapter 289 A Necessary Evil 5

    ?

    Seven men in a formation had a golden Aura covering their entire bodies, fear and panic were in their eyes as they held their ground. Opposite them was a man covered in blood, his white hair and red eyes made him appear like a demon.

    Handsome as he may be, his temperament was anything but a gentleman''s. The currently blood-soaked arena stood testament to this truth. Severed bodies, mutted corpses, and dismembered limbs adorned the surroundings like furniture.

    The way the white-haired man ughtered the people would be something the audience would never forget. And now, thest seven opponents trembled in fear for his next move. Seven greatswords made from monster bone were ced around the arena in a formation. The seven men were like an offering to a demon summoning as they stood at the very center.

    One of the men asked in a shaky voice. "Friend, can we discuss this like civilized people? We only joined for the money. It''s not like we intended to kill people." Unbefitting his burly appearance the man continued to plead to Hiro to buy time.

    There were only nine minutes left till the hour was over. If they can remain at the arena, they can continue with their points. But if they are kicked out they will not be allowed to join the 2nd battle and can only join the third.

    Hiro didn''t reply and started to remove the greatswords one by one. Again his opponents tried to reason with him. "Friend your power is amazing! You must have worked hard to gain such power. We have some clout in our hometown. Would you like to go with us? We will grant you all the food, drink, and women you would ever desire!"

    From the butcher''s demonstration, the bangers already knew they could not defend against his savage might. But for some reason, Hiro had yet to attack them.

    The group tried to rally the others but no one paid attention to them. When one of them tried to take a blow from Hiro he got all the bones in his entire left arm broken.

    If Hiro didn''t intend to kill them, they would also choose not to antagonize such a monster. Inwardly all of the bangers intended to return home right after the battle. What use would money be if you aren''t alive to spend it? When Hiro finished receiving all seven of his great swords he then looked towards the seven men.

    "I kept you all alive for one purpose. To serve as a benchmark to others. Your group has formidable defensive capabilities. I will attack with a sword once. If you manage to defend you can leave with your lives."

    At the butcher''s announcement, the group nodded and began executing skill after skill to buff their group. Like a turtle, they began conversing themselves in armor, calibers, and physical shields. Surrounded by so much defenses calling the bangers a circr wall would be an understatement.

    In truth, they looked like a small fortress. Considering their gear, skills, and even their stats as System users it is already a given they were more resilient than even the city walls of Partisan.

    Hiro, who saw the robust defenses smiled at their demonstration. He needed them to be as sturdy as can be for his purposes to be achieved. The man already demonstrated his overwhelming strength which none could ovee.

    His speed surpassed that of his opponents you would think they were standing still. Through both most already knew he had a lot of Aura and Spirit. He had yet to show hisst caliber though. And he wanted everyone watching to know that he had all three.

    When the bangers finished their preparations he invoked one of Eternity armament''s swords. A wakizashi appeared on his lower back, Hiro took it and covered it in mana. The small sword then grew to the size of a regr katana.  Hiro then made an Iai stance and invoked his skill. "[Shiranui]."

    The butcher quickly drew the de and sheathed it in one move. No one could follow if he came closer, but the mana covering the weapon in Hiro''s hand suddenly dissipated. After recovering his weapon Hiro then proceeded to leave the arena. Dumbfounded why he would do so, the referee stopped him and asked.

    "Participant Hiroto Musashi, are you willingly disqualifying yourself? You would retain your points but would not be unable to fight in the next round."

    Hiro then smugly answered. "I am thestbatant standing you should add 100 points to me and end the round." Perplexed the referee tried to reason with him. "What are you talking about the banger''s battle harem is still on the battleground. You still are not qualified to be the king of the hill."

    The butcher ignored the referee as he walked away. Once he passed the referee he then spoke in a discontent voice. "Look again. Do dead people still count?"

    Upon hearing Hiro''s remark the referee quickly went up the stage to check on the bangers. They had yet to move or show any change after Hiro attacked them. To his surprise when the referee approached them the calibers surrounding them vanished and one by one the men fell to the ground.

    When the official checked their eyes rolled back and turned white. Still covered in armor the referee used his AGI to verify the men''s life signs. Despite repeatedly checking he could not find any. What he had were seven corpses still in their armor with no sign of injury, well six as one of them had a severely injured arm.

    "What the hell happened to them?" the referee couldn''t help but exim. None of the bodies showed any signs of injury. All the armors were intact and devoid of any trauma, impacts, or depressions. Yet all seven men were dead in every sense of the word.

    The audience got frightened a new at the spectacle. They believed the Wolfen butcher was nothing more than a powerful brute. However, he killed the seven men without touching them, after allowing them to prepare with everything they had.

    As the referee announced that the butcher was the king of the hill the crowd got unsettled. None cheered, and the audience remained silent. The demonstration that just happened frightened many of them out of their wits.

    They all continued to gaze at the back of the butcher as he left. The man didn''t even need to physically attack them. He could have just as easily taken all the participants out with a single sh.

    They did not understand why Hiro would do such a thing. Yet all of them understood. The power of the Wolfen butcher is too overbearing. And many felt it was like a deep well that did not have a bottom. After a few moments, they all snapped out of their daze and began making noise.

    Whatever the goal of this lunatic was, whether it be good or bad. Something was going to happen, and they were certain the powerhouses would all need to take heed. A new hegemony would arise. One that would revolve around Hiro.

    The Referee then announced the time for the next battle and field teams started clearing out the dead and repairing the arena. Many headed to the betting stations to check what happened to the other matches. One of the people asked. "What battle harem is the Wolfen butcher from?"

    "It was three swords or something. Why?"

    "Well, I think my eyes are not working. Because the bets are saying Three Swords won nine King of the Hill matches. See their points? They have over 4000 points already."

 Chapter 290 A Necessary Evil 6

    ?

    "Did you see the first match? It was insane the Wolfen butcher practically murdered everyone with him."

    "Dude, if you think I don''t think anything can be worse from what I saw. A woman gassed the entire arena then skinned the people alive."

    "How is that any better from a mage that tortured her opponents for over forty minutes."

    "Better than a woman who boxed people into pieces?"

    "Ours had a necromancer who raised up the dead!"

    "I just saw a delinquent in ours. She kicked people into halves, repeatedly."

    "Well the one I went to was kinda boring, the people just suddenly up and died around a man with a mask."

    "Shit, it was the same for ours. Just people dropping dead around a white mask."

    "At least we had some explosions from the masked man I guess."

    "Wow so many insane participants, what battle harems were those lunatics a part off."

    "Three swords." X9

    "For real?" "No fucking way?" "All of them are from Three Swords?"

    Simr discussions urred all around Partisan. Out of the ten matches, nine of them had a member of three swords as one of the or the only winners. The brutality and manner of their victories also influenced the news being spread. Monikers for each of heavenly swords subs also made rounds among the people.

    As not everyone could afford magic devices most news still passed by word of mouth or newspapers. And with such a big event like the BHR, the simple newspapers were printed and sold every few hours. In the high-end brothel named Arcus Kiss, one of these newspapers was being read out loud.

    "Just who are the three swords? Where did theye from? Why did they join the BHR? Are they backed by a foreign kingdom? What does the royalty of the New Valorious empire think of them?

    "And so the next issue, would have a poll about who do you think is the best and worst sub of three swords? Options are the bloody boxer, the toxic angel, the sword lich, the sadistic mage, or the vertical-eyed delinquent."

    A male voice read the article while showing his amusement. "Wow, good job everyone. You all got monikers from one battle, only the San-Baka stayed anonymous. Anyone want to make a bet on who will win the best sub in the next issue?"

    "Shut up Nii-sama, I wouldn''t have been called a sword lich if you just allowed me to swing a sword."

    "Hiro-sama, these people are insane, out of all the names they choose to call me toxic?"

    "G was the one being sadistic why should I have to be called that? Husband I''m sad. Comfort me."

    "Bloody boxer. Hmm. Sounds weird at first but kind of cool the more times I say it."

    "What about vertical-eyed delinquent sword-mommy is that cool too?"

    "Ah¡­hmmm. Why not ask your father Ryuuka? He should tell you. Or maybe your Oniisans"

    The chaos at the dining hall made the atmosphere lively. No one would believe that this elite group murdered hundreds in the span of an hour in the most grotesque manner possible. Yet here they were eating breakfast like a normal family.

    n and Xing remained silent as also broke bread at their table. The scene of the carnage these men and women performed still haunted the pair thus they could not talk with them normally. Hiro and his wives noticed this fact immediately thus they didn''t go out of their way to discuss with them.

    Tsugumi and Ryuuka however did not. So they kept badgering the pair who acted like mice in front of snakes.

    "Mister n, do you have clips of Ryuuka''s battle? I want to watch it for myself."

    "Mustache man, I also want to see how Tsugumi-Nee-chan and everyone else fought! surrender the clips!"

    "Certainly mydies. I will have them sent once I get them ced in magical items." Answered the merchant. He visibly shook whenever the pair came near. Even if n saw how these two massacred monsters it didn''t ur to him how easy it was for them to kill him.

    However, the battles he watched showcase people stronger than him getting demolished by them. He thought they were the same type of human. n''s arrogance got demolished along with the people who got murdered this morning.

    They were not the same, no matter how much power he may amass using money, the true monsters did not have ws or enormous builds. The true monsters were the ones together with him.

    ''What if I make a mistake and they kill me just like that? Can I even defend myself? I am like sheep ying with wolves! My life and Xing''s can be snuffed out on a whim!''

    Although Madam Xing did not have such an extreme reaction as n, her change in demeanor also showed in her hesitance to interact with heavenly sword. When people know what you were capable of, they begin to associate possibilities with day-to-day.

    Just then however a wave of Spiriting from Nessa engulfed n and Xing. Then came the voice of the one they acknowledge as their master.

    ''n, Xing, do not be afraid. We will not hurt you. You are my people. So just like my wives, my sister, daughter, or brothers-inw, I will protect you. Heavenly sword and her strength are to protect those we hold dear, not to tyrannize those who oppose us.

    ''If you no longer wish to follow me let me know. Our path will only get tougher from here on out. However, know that if you do stay I will share all I have with you.''

    The golden pair then thought about how they met and came under Hiro''s wing. He never asked them, they volunteered. And while Hiro would be merciless to his enemies, he always gave them benefits and rewards handsomely.

    Didn''t n now have the moniker Midas due to being invoked in business? Xing even grew twenty years younger due to being power leveled by them till the [Adept] rank. If the people here wanted to harm them, they could just have easily murdered them in the Apocalypse zones.

    But like the babies in the group, everyone here protected them 24/7. What did they have to offer that these people would even want? Riches? Status? Power? No. Currently, they were nothing, had nothing and unless they changed they would remain nothing.

    At Hiro''s soft reminder, the golden pair had their minds and hearts calmed. Smiles returned to their faces and doubts left them. In embarrassment, n bowed his head as he apologized in his mind. ''I am sorry master. My mentality is still too weak to follow you. Thank you for the reminder.''

    Xing then took Ryuuka''s hands as sheforted her. "Lady Ryuu, I believe you wanted a tough girl image right? If we look at it like that now everyone knows you are a tough girl. But if you want something we might need to¡­"

    Ryuuka who still did know her identity was extremely malleable at this point. And now that her heart was settled Xing went into her Madam mode and started to work with Ryuuka just as she would groom a courtesan. Ecstatic at the opinions Xing presented the pair started to discuss with great excitement.

    It was then that a maid intruded on their meal to give an announcement. "Masters, Ladies the crown prince Dn is outside and wishes for your presence. Together with him are nobles and groups associated with various battle harems."

 Chapter 291 A Necessary Evil 7

    ?

    Hiro then stood up and said to the group. "I will go alone. The rest of you try to finish your meal in peace. I will handle them." The countenance of his wives indicated their worry and intent to join. But the husband of Mitsurugi shook his head and left.

    n and Xing followed him out, when Hiro saw this he stopped and turned to them. "I did say that I will go alone did I not?" irritation obvious in his voice, the golden pair bowed as they answered. n step forward and shielded his wife.

    "Master, It is very easy for me to stay behind, but I am your representative. To one such as yourself dealing with stupid matters is demeaning. Please let me go in your stead. One does not call out a king for trivial matters.

    "Your time should be better spent on spoiling your family Master. Just listen in using your sense or the brand. I can serve as your mouthpiece if you have something you wish to say."

    ''Ho? Look at this glib-tongue bastard. You would think he took courses on kissing ass. Still, he is right. I intended to just pressure them all to leave. Going out after him would still be fine. Or I can just kill the annoying ones.''

    The merchant then continued. "Master, I would like to remind you that you are not allowed to kill the ones that trespass. The BHR is officially sanctioned. Killing others here is not allowed. At least for now."

    "How? Did you gain a mind-reading skill you bastard?" perplexed Hiro asked in irritation.

    Xing chucked as she answered for her lover. "Master, your power may be unfathomable but your thoughts are not. I believe many would have alreadymented that your face shows even the words you have yet to say."

    Hiro made a deep sigh as he responded. "You two are beyond rude you know that? One would think you are not my retainers."

    Unable to hide her amusement, Xing covered her face with her fan as the woman giggled. "Master, it just shows how much we understand you. It is such times like these that I remember you are human like the rest of us. I agree with n. Please return, as your spymaster I will serve as your eyes and ears while n speaks to them."

    The butcher then faced forward before he answered. "Your offer is indeed tempting. In the future, we will do that. But as Dn invited me personally today I need to give him some face. I already checked the ones outside. They are from the ones we protected and ones we have yet to kill. I believe he intends to show them his power over me."

    At Hiro''s exnation, n and Xing followed Hiro as he went to the lobby. Inwardly they already knew how smart their master was. He seemed to be a brute, but his ability to see through truths and plots went beyond skill.

    Hiro knew psychology and economics, as well as having political acumen. The only problem was that due to his strength and personality, he rarely used them. The man while having the ability to be a politician just solved most of his problems with a swing of his sword.

    Upon entering the lobby Dn, sat in one of the chairs while arge group of people stood up. There were men and women among them. Hiro used his AGI and noted arge number of normal humans in the group.

    ''Humans? Why are they not even system users? Are the participants sponsored by these people instead? I don''t remember reading that among the information from Xing.''

    Just as he started to doubt what his spy-master gave him a female voice echoed in his minding from the owner of the Arcus Kiss.

    ''Master, I am sure you are wondering, but the reason I did not bother listing the information about the battle harem sponsorships was due to their worth. The representatives here and the governments behind them had neither resources nor clout worthy of your attention.

    ''When I added the fact that the battle harems they choose to back were scoundrels and trash, I found no purpose in sharing their info. I can tell you now which group handles which if you want the information now.''

    Hearing the intent of the omission Hiro grew pleased. The main job of the secretary to most CEOs was not just to summarize but provide information of worth to maximize the CEO''s time. While the dangers of maniption are ever-present Hiro knew that Xing is trustworthy.

    ''No need Xing. I trust you. Continue like that, if I am going to kill their forces anyway I don''t need to know their situations. Just make sure to keep me notified of the important matters.''

    Ecstatic at the response she got, Madam Xing made a beautiful smile as she expressed her delight. "Yes Master, I will." Not only did Hiro not reprimand her, but he also reiterated his belief in her abilities and judgment. For one like her, no greater praise would be better than trust.

    n who saw the happiness of his lover smiled. Such a reaction meant that Hiro must have approved of his woman''s decisions. Unlike most people, n knew that the chances of Xing and Hiro having an affair would be impossible so the looks Xing gave Hiro or the smiles of thetter would most definitely be work-rted.

    After spending time with his Master n was sure. You could get a thousand naked women, dump them in front of Hiro and you would be getting a sword to the gut instead. He reached out took Xing''s hand and gently squeezed. Xing naturally shared her bliss with a smile.

    Most people just wanted to be appreciated. Whether in work, life, or love. Xing right now has somehow attained all three. Eventually, Hiro''s party reached Dn and the butcher bowed toward him.

    "I greet the Crown Prince of the Dominii. May thence never bend, may it never break. How may I be of service."

    Whispers and murmurs erupted like wildfire at Hiro''s greeting. Such respect would usually be absent from those with power. Thus in one line most of Dn''s ims had already been vindicated. Pleased at Hiro''s demeanor the crown prince stood up and patted Hiro on the shoulder.

    "Thank you foring out Hiro I know you are tired. The people here wished to meet yourgely in part to the overwhelming battle prowess of three swords. They wanted to speak a few words to you so I arranged the meeting."

    Truthfully, Dn, n, and Xing intentionally set up such a case. To prevent Hiro from murdering the nobles who would meet him, the security of Arcus Kiss was strengthened several times. Right now, the establishment did not take in any customers nor did it allow any visitors.

    Seeing the terrifying performance of Hiro''s battle harem a lot of groups were trying to investigate who they were and where they came from. With their arrangement like a King, to get to Hiro one needed to go pay through them first.

    Hiro said nothing and looked towards the group with them. His eyes were like that of a lion studying its prey. The unseen pressure from this beast in human flesh silenced the entire lobby. In contrast to his normal countenance, the butcher''s face now resembled one of a mannequin.

    One of thedies in the group stepped forward and bowed to him. "Sir Hiro, I thank you for sparing my husband and saving him during thepetition. The Stonemaker family will never forget this favor." With her as the genesis, several other representatives all kneeled as they gave thanks.

    When the ones who showed their gratitude finished, Hiro simply gave a quiet nod and directed them to the prince. "You are wee, however, I did not save your people because I wanted to. I only did so at his instruction. The one who truly deserves your gratitude is the crown prince."

    The families that heard his reply then looked at Dn in reverence. Hiro knew this one line would give his friend some severely needed allies. Inwardly he thought ''Now we need to prevent these people from being assassinated. I really need more people.''

    As the butcher already said as much the other families then kneeled towards Dn as they pleaded. "Prince Dn, please direct Sir Hiro to protect our battle harems, if we lose them we will be ravaged by neighboring kingdoms! We are ready to plead our allegiance for doing so."

    Dn looked towards Hiro in wonder. Hiro already had a list he intended to save, would he bend to allow these people to get their battle harems? The butcher aware of the prince''s dilemma then spoke cryptic words next.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. In the next few weeks, no one is going to attack your kingdom."

    "What? Why would that be the case Sir Hiro?"

    Hiro replied with a small smile as he answered. "That is because everyone is going to be too busy putting out the fires in their own gardens."

 Chapter 292 The Weight Of Honor

    ?

    ''That is because everyone is going to be too busy putting out the fires in their own gardens.''

    They always said that the value of a man''s words is tied to his integrity. Just how much do the men and women here trust the Wolfen Butcher? Would they be willing to gamble the life of their citizens? Weighing his options Hiro asked his spymaster.

    ''Xing, among the groups here, how many of kingdoms are part of the Rhyne''s faction? How many of their subs are within five thousand meters of here?''

    Hiro''s ns were simple and can be summarized in two phrases.

    1. Garner as much support as possible for Dn so he bes emperor.

    2. Fuck up Starfall and Rhyne''s allies as much as possible so cannot be empress.

    Because of his newfound strength, Hiro learned of how powerful the battle harem system was. And upon doing so, noticed two core factors or the dark sides of the system.

    One is that the power of strengthening the dom or the sub is tied directly to the trust of each. Two, either by quantity or by quality assassinating the subs are a good way to weaken the power of a dom.

    Take Rhyne for example, she supposedly had four spouse ranks meaning they are at least worth 10% of her power. If Artorius, Max, Vergil or Gilthunder were killed off. That should reduce Rhyne''s link by 40% and her stats by however high her husband''s dowries were courtesy of the affection life cycle.

    Even if Rhyne is able to take back the link before the husbands are killed off. It would take time for raven-haired beauty to find people she would willingly take in. In Hiro''s mind, a hit list already began to form.

    Xing and An who heard Hiro''s trail of thought grew speechless. The butcher''s question reminded them of the grave dispute within Heavenly Sword only two months ago. It all started with a question Hiro asked as they ate.

    "n, Xing can you get me a list of all of Rhyne''s known submissives? When I finish with BHR I will assassinate them all."

    "Master, I¡­I do not believe you would need to perform such a method, it is possible but I do not think anyone but the vilest scoundrels actively hunts submissives for that purpose."

    "Why would that be the case n?"

    "Uh¡­" Unable to exin the Srayver merchant stammered. His wife who noticed his hesitancy knew this arose from a difference in upbringing and thus interceded on his behalf.

    "It is considered more despicable than murder master. If you were to rank the vilest sins one can do the top three would be Dom to Sub assassination, NTR, and Rape.

    "In the Valorious continent, only those without a shred of morality would hunt submissives as a dom. It is an implied code of conduct that subs are allowed to fight subs or doms. But doms can only fight doms."

    "What kind of bullshit double standard is that?" asked the butcher.

    Geo exined the matter further. Unique to their entire party, unlike Hiro who transmigrated to a body of a sixteen-year-old, Fulgeo reincarnated way earlier and thus had more time to adapt to the culture.

    "Aniki, the equivalent on earth would be the double standard on women. Women are allowed to hit women and men. But men are only allowed to hit men. Following that trail of thought, what you are suggesting would be intentionally avoiding the men to beat up their women.

    "Doms are morally allowed to defend themselves against subs. But they are not allowed to actively hunt them. The logic goes that once you be a dom, you are no longer allowed to bully subs.

    "Even though there are subs more powerful than doms, It is considered morally wrong to avoid the dom and only go for his/her subs. The expectation is that while it makes sense, it vites about every moral fiber established by modern society. Even some assassination guilds have explicit rules on these."

    Due to the unique exnation, Hiro found the meaning he wanted. The double standard on men and women was a silent agreement as old as war itself. Most people fought for their families, thus to actively avoid confrontations with the men and specifically hunt the women took a special kind of bastard to execute.

    Unfortunately, Hiro never cared how he was seen. To him, morality was a luxury of the strong. The weak only had survival or death as options. From the bits and pieces, he knew of Rhyne, just from Gilthunder''s sealed status the crown princess would be beyond powerful.

    While Hiro understood that his task is to stop the invasion, Rhyne was pretty high on his list of priorities. As she directly worked to undermine humanity. So long as she was alive, Hiro could never seed. Thus after Geo''s exnation. Hiro only had one word as a reply. "So?"

    "Master, you would be seen as a viin, and even your allies would abhor you for your actions. They will hate you for it!" Xing exined how unsightly such an opinion would be but Hiro went theplete opposite of what she believed.

    The butcher then looked at the rest and asked their opinion of his dastardly ns. "Everyone. I will hunt Rhyne''s submissives to extinction. Thoughts?"

    Lars and Aurum looked like they ate shit from what they heard. Aurum most especially, such works went against his very moral foundations as a knight. Not everyone had the stomach for such a deed. It would be viiny of the most morally bankrupt degree.

    But from a tactical and technical standpoint. Battle harem warfare is essentially murdering each other''s families. The concept of bringing your loved ones into a war already set up such instances to begin with. One by one Hiro''s direct subs answered.

    "Husband, I agree. Even if we go to hell. We go together."

    "Nii-sama my sword is yours. If that is your will then so be it."

    The logical wife as well as the obsessed brocon had no qualms about viting their moralpasses for Hiro. Inwardly the man felt his heart warm up from their devotion.

    "Ryuuka doesn''t like it very much. I mean why can''t Daddy just kill the dom? But if Daddy wants me to do the same, I will, but I do not like it."

    "Hiro-sama you know I would do anything for you. And this is no exception but if possible just let me do the deed. I am more than trained for such. There is no need to dirty your hands."

    The proud dragonkin and even the strider however expressed their discontent. To Hiro who had trouble understanding their hesitancy, the implications of his decision grew more apparent. Yet even with such feelings the two-valued him more.

    A knight is built for war, but fighting children, even child soldiers at that sullies their honor. This case would be simr. Hiro was a knight yet told his harem that he would go after the wives and children of others. His family could understand it, but it weighed on their consciousness.

    Raylene, thest to speak trembled silently. As the most upright of his family and the one who came from the proudnds of the true Valorian empire. She felt furious and crestfallen. The woman balled her fists in indignation as he rebuked the man she loved the most.

    "Darling, I am disappointed in you! Is this all your power is worth? Can''t you just train, grow stronger, then fight? This goes against everything my family and I stood for!

    "I cannot and will not condone such an action! Are we your battle harem mere decorations? Your opponent is Rhyne! We will take care of her subs! Do not tarnish your honor for such a viinous act!"

    With tears in her eyes, the feeling of contempt in her voice was palpable. Yet the ones who defended Hiro and rebuked her at the same time were Jade and Tsugumi.

    "Zombie. Grow up. Chivalry is stupid. Stand in Cemetery. Ask everyone there. Did honor give them better graves?"

    "Raylene-Nee-sama, virtue is good and all but the dead have no need of it. We have a war to win, I would rather be Nii-sama bebeled cowardly or despicable than mourn a righteous corpse."

    "AND WHAT WOULD YOU TWO KNOW ABOUT HONOR?!" violently shouted Raylene.

    As the tension between Heavenly Sword rose, Ryuuka and Vanessa stood between them to calm both sides down. Ryuuka took the blue-haired empress''s hands as she tried to cate her.

    "Sword-mommy, please don''t cry! Ryuuka hates seeing sword-mommy in pain. Daddy is just asking! He is still a good guy! Cheer up!"

    On the other side, Vanessa took hold of both her sister and her niece as she mediated. "Jei, Tsugumi-chan, please understand Lene is from the Valorious Empire. The same empire that holds its legacy above life. Do not demean her like this simply because we do not understand."

    But the princess of Graceyeanor dropped a bomb that made the situation spiral out of control.

    "This is why. Valorious empire fell. Defense of capital failed. Because Emperor. Choose honor above the empire."

 Chapter 293 The Weight Of Honor 2

    ?

    "JEI! ENOUGH! THAT IS GOING TOO FAR!" Vanessa''s forceful rebukes resounded.

    At her words, a deathly silence fell over the camp. Even those uninformed of Caliberbat doctrines knew of [Dance of Valor and Glory]. Its nickname to themon man was the hero''s waltz. Because of this most knew that anyone who could dance the hero''s waltz had ties to the Valorian empire''s royalty.

    n, Xing, and the San-Baka even without knowing the story of the Vaginarnis already had an inkling. The dance, her persona, and how she carried herself screamed Valorian. As such, hearing Jadembast one of the biggest tragedies of the continent made them fearful.

    However, what followed were not screams of emotional outbursts it was silent weeping. Raylene''s tears streamed down her face nonstop. Her countenance was one of sorrow.

    The fire in the woman''s eyes while still aze, seemed lost. Her body while being tense with her body taut like a drawn arrow felt feeble. Lene while appearing extremely emotional said nothing.

    Raylene wiped her tears and left. The pride in her footsteps and the majesty of her demeanor seemed to vanish.

    Hiro stood up and followed her out. While Vanessa, Ryuuka, and Tsugumi tried to cate Jade who bit her lips in frustration.

    The Gracyeanor Empire as a whole became famous for its wisdom, intellect, and pragmatism. It is a normal understanding that Valorians hated Gracyeanors and vice versa.

    To the men and women of Valorious, the smart and intellectual Gracyeanors were cowardly, had no morals, and were spineless, while Gracies believed Valorians to be attention-seeking mentally challenged brutes.

    Everyone in their group already expected Raylene and Jade to sh. The core things their cultures valued were vastly opposite.

    Lene ced a high value on things without forms such as Honor, loyalty, legacy, and History.

    In contrast, Jade focused on things that could be measured, power, mutual needs, resources, and academics.

    With opposing virtues, it would already be a miracle that they have yet to be at each other''s throats. But as they all expected, the fall of the Valorian empire would be an issue that could not be resolved. Ryuuka who both understood and got confused at what was going on asked in annoyance.

    "Mustache man, exin what is the fall of the Valorian empire to Ryuuka."

    Put on the spot n looked at Jei and Nessa to know if he should oblige. After making a deep sigh, Nessa nodded as she looked sternly at her sister.

    "Jei, I know the Gracyeanor empire mes the Valorians for the death of the Matriarch but we were not there. Please do not take your anger out on her. This sensitive topic is outside of our family. Please apologizeter."

    Tsugumi then approached the mage and wrapped her arms around her in a hug. "Jade-Nee-sama, I understand your thoughts. But that might have been a bit too harsh. I am sure it is all a big misunderstanding."

    Jei said nothing and began to leave camp in the opposite direction. Tsugumi and Vanessa apanied her as she left. Ryuuka was left with the San-Baka, n, and Xing and again asked for an exnation.

    "Mustache man, I am still waiting. Tell me now."

    Lars then softly chastised the young dragonkin for her impertinence "Lady Ryuu, being a rude child is something you must never be. It would reflect badly on the people that raised you. n while your father''s servant is not someone who should be treated like dirt."

    Due to her natural pride as a dragonkin Ryuuka normally treated anyone outside of her family like a worm. Luckily she listened to the counsel of the ones around her. One thing the young child hated more than anything was to be a reason for her parents to be seen in a bad light.

    Quickly understanding Ryuuka bowed to n as she apologized. "Sorry Mustache man, please tell about the fall of the Valorian empire. Ryuuka wants to help Sword and staff mommies make up. Pretty please."

    The young dragonkin started to tear up as she balled her small hands. Despite looking like a young teen, Ryuuka technicallycked the maturity of one and thus moved childish most of the time.

    n smiled as he answered. "That is alright Lady Ryuu, I forgive you. The story is a bitplicated so please bear with me." Xing approached the young dragonkin, picked her up, and ced Ryuuka on herp.

    "Lady Ryuu, this story might take a while, do you want some candy as you listen?"

    Ryuuka made cute faces as she tried to resist the allure of sweets. In a span of a few minutes, the dragonkin made faces that shifted from over ten emotions as she debated internally. Maybe picking it up from Hero, the child wore her heart on her sleeve.

    Like her father, the emotions on her face reflected her state of mind. Thus the remaining people found her hesitation adorable. As if trying to be a grown-up but also desiring sweets as a child the difference in demeanor was endearing.

    Eventually, though her desire to help won. And she answered Xing in sadness. "It''s okay Aunt Xing, this is important, Ryuuka must focus¡­" Xing embraced the child as she petted her head.

    "Is that so? Okay. Lady Ryuu is such a good girl." The young child giggled adorably at Xing''s caress and faced n.

    Knowing that he needed to exin how the merchant cleared his throat then began his tale. "The specific battle Lady Jade mentioned earlier was the fall of glory. The capital of the Valorian Empire is Glory City, much like how Valor City is the capital of the Dominii Empire.

    "The Valorious Empire was known for its martial might and strict military order. They had arguably the strongest army. But as if the world didn''t like that in theirnds a deadly disease called blightsoul spread. No one knew where blightsoul came from but that it just appeared one day. It was a dangerous disease that devastated the Valorians."

    "Devastated?" asked Ryuuka in confusion.

    "Ah, my apologies, that means it made life pretty hard for them. Many people needed to pass because of it."

    The dragonkin then inquired further. "But what does the fall of glory city have to do with the sickness?"

    "I will get to that. Blightsoul made a lot of people sick and a lot of them passed, but the problem with blightsoul is that the people who be infected would soon lose their minds and attack others. What is worse is that, if you died from Blightsoul you would not stay dead."

    "Eh?"

    "Yes, mydy, blightsoul not only turned the living insane but turned anyone who dies from it into undead."

    "Like zombies, skeletons, and ghouls? Scary!"

    "Yes, they turn into something like a ghoul. They are called blight walkers. Even just a single scratch would be enough to infect someone with blightsoul. So the blight walkers unlike regr undead do not have to kill you to be create a new blight walker. So it was very hard to stop them.

    "The other empires when they saw the nature of blight walkers suggested eradicating the sickness. The Dominii, the barda, and the Gracyeanor all suggested purging the Valorian empire. This meant that they wanted to put down anyone who had been infected, regardless if they still had their minds or not.

    "But because the Valorians believed that the still sane should not be killed just because they were infected it lead to a difference in opinion. Against the advice of the others, the Valorians quarantined the ones infected. Using their powerful system users they tried to control the outbreak.

    "Even though they somehow contained the blightsoul, the empire suffered severely. It takes more men to quarantine than just kill the blight walkers. So eventually the Valorian empire started to run out of food, clothing, and medicine.

    "The other kingdoms did not wish to risk getting infected so they sent limited aid. Only the Gracyeanor sent their people to help led by the Gracyeanor Matriarch. If the Valorians were known for their strong warriors, the Gracyeanor had the strongest mages and priests as well as the smartest people.

    "With the support from their allies, the Valorian empire started to gain back control. While a slow process the strong healers dyed the death of many Valorian citizens. That is until it came out that one of the Valorian princes was infected while not in quarantine.

    n stopped for a moment to fix his breathing. Ryuuka waited in earnest for what happened next.

    "The prince then went insane and destroyed the quarantine areas allowing the infected to mingle with the healthy people. When the infected turned insane, thousands died immediately. Blight walkers rose up en mass and crippled the entire empire in the span of a month.

    "Unable to regain control the Valorians were faced with a tough decision. Kill everyone or try to again separate the healthy and the sick. The Matriarch who was present suggested purging the infected cities.

    "The Valorian emperor at that time Nero Valorious did not wish to kill innocent people and believed they could still be saved. This became his biggest mistake and the one that destroyed the empire."

 Chapter 294 The Weight Of Honor 3

    ?

    In the frozennds of the apocalypse zones, a woman with a blue ponytail stomped away in anger. Her face flushed from heightened emotions made the sub-freezing temperatures seem warm. The cold winds battered her skin and red armor yet they did nothing to her zing heart.

    "Just what am I doing?" unsure what she wanted to see or where she wanted to go Raylene continued her aimless walk. However, not even a secondter she felt a familiar caliber signature, the one she adored the most.

    Ashamed of her behavior the princess of Valorious started to run away from him. Of course, Hiro was having none of it and chased after her. Due to their powerful bodies as system users, the pair felt neither the temperature nor the rough terrain.

    With Aura enveloping their bodies and organs they feltfortable simr to how one would on a warm day. Raylene smiled as she ran, the butcher had significantly higher stats. If Hiro wanted, she could not even get two meters away before he would be able to subdue her.

    The gap between them meant her husband was ying with her. And while she was initially in a bad mood. Being alone with him made her smile. Taking up his challenge, the woman moved her body at a faster pace than before.

    As an STR system user, even with high stats in AGI, Raylenecked the ability to enter the Spirit Realm, so her top speed would seem pathetic to true AGI system users.

    Even so, therey a simple joy in exerting effort to move your body. The more Raylene ran, the lighter she felt. Forgetting everything else, she ran to her heart''s content. Her movements messed up the snow as she passed. Her body started to heat up due to air resistance, yet the woman only continued to increase in speed.

    Feeling the presence of her darling, Raylene let loose and zed a trail in the apocalypse zones. Luckily due to them hunting everything around here, she did not encounter any monsters. As the surroundings blurred she continued to run, that was until she failed to avoid a steep cliff.

    When her feet left the ground, a few seconds after she fell another body grabbed her waist and ced her body in a bridal carry. As if expecting it Raylene nuzzled her face into her man''s chest. Hiro on the other hand created mana footholds as they traversed the skies.

    "Lene, why did you not even try to avoid the cliff? You should have seen it miles beforeing close. I almost had a heart attack when you ran over it."

    The woman sheepishly smile as she answered. "I don''t have to darling. I knew you would catch me if I ever did fall."

    Happy at the blind trust of his wife Hiro shared a loving kiss with her. "Darling, regarding the subs. if you don''t want me to I won''t." As she heard the announcement of Hiro, Raylene''s heart felt filled to the brim with love.

    The man didn''t even try to exin, her opinion mattered most to him. Unable to stop herself she asked in curiosity. "Really? Even if my sisters want you to?" Before the butcher could answer the couple eventuallynded back on the ground. Hiro give his woman a peck on her lips as he replied.

    "Yes, even if both of them wanted me to, so long as you didn''t I won''t." Even though it was a lie Lene felt immensely pleased with her husband''s answer. While she could not have her man''s entire heart, for this moment only she mattered. And that was enough.

    The woman rested her head on Hiro''s chest once more; listening to his powerful heartbeat, its continuous rhythm calmed her down. She then whispered in a small voice. "Darling, I know you already learned some of my past from the binding, but would you like to hear my story?"

    Hiro nodded as he took a seat on a nearby log and ced Lene on hisp. His right arm embraced her waist while the left supported her legs. Even with her heavy armor to Hiro, she felt light as a feather. Raylene, who wanted to feel her man''s touch unequipped her armor leaving her in a simple shirt and pants.

    "Darling, as you already know I am a princess of the Valorious Empire. I was the fifth princess and my father was Nero Valorious. I am unsure how many generations my father was from Emperor Dius but I am told I carry his blood in my veins.

    "Even though I was his daughter, I rarely got to see him. My mother died giving birth to me so he probably hates me. Father was often out fighting, whether for defense, to rescue, or subjugate. People would often tell me that I should be proud of being his daughter.

    "I had nine other brothers and sisters from the two other wives my father had. Naturally, the ones borne from the same mother stuck together. They seldom paid any attention to me. Thus even in my family I only spent my time with maids and bodyguards."

    The butcher listened to the story of his wife as she reminisced about the past. From the binding, the fall from grace of his darling was a fate not many can shoulder. Knowing there would be more he remained silent.

    "Nero Valorious was both a bad husband and a bad father. However, as a warrior, none could match him. His chivalry and righteousness won him many vassals. Under his rule, the empire gained strength while being peaceful. Unfortunately, everything changed when the blightsoul arrived.

    "You already saw what blight soul did. My former appearance is what all those infected looked like afterwards. You be extremely thin, everything you eat or drink you will puke. While your skin is still normal the longer the effects the more yourplexion would turn purple.

    "When your insides be too weak, you will die as they copse. Those that pass be blight walkers and infect other people. If your mind breaks before your body does you be a deranged infected.

    "This disease could not be healedpletely. Healing spells only dy the body from dying. But the pain as your body slowly gets weaker is excruciating."

    Raylene then looked at her pristine and beautiful hand as she reminisced about the purple skin she had for a long while. "Up until now I still don''t know why I did not die, and while it did hurt, the pain I endured was tolerable.

    "I got by drinking potions to extend my life. Normally people who get infected with blightsoul die in two weeks or go insane in two months. Isted for two years."

    Unsure how to cheer her up, Hiro hugged his woman in an effort to ease the pain from her memories. Raylene appreciated the gesture and gave her husband a short but passionate kiss. She then took Hiro''s hand in hers and intertwined their fingers.

    "I am okay darling if suffering all that is what led me to you. I will do so again in a heartbeat. I regret nothing."

    Raylene then looked towards the sky as she continued her tale. "While I did manage to get to this point, many did not. Father due to his overwhelming power had the leeway to be righteous. He normally subdued without killing, was merciful even to his enemies, and believed in the redemption of sinners.

    The woman then made a bittersweet smile as she continued. "Unfortunately, he also made the same approach to those infected with Blightsoul. He bled the empire''s coffers dry in saving as many as he could. He waited the absolutest minute before taking down infected."

    "This allowed them to swell up in number, many praised Father''s humanity and kindness. But it was just not sustainable. When the tipping point arrived. One of my brothers hid the fact that he already was infected.

    "When his mind broke, he destroyed the quarantine areas murdering people as he did so. The ones he killed turned into blight walkers. As my father''s instructions were to subdue, his knights tried to follow such a rule which only exacerbated the problem.

    "My father was out when it happened. As he trusted my older brothers to maintain the situation as he left. By the time he returned, my two mothers, all my siblings, and I were infected.

    "Some of the knights and the majority of those in the quarantine area''s already perished and turned into blight walkers. The wave of undead unleashed on those still alive turned glory city into hell.

    "Long story short, the city fell, and I was forced to escape by my father and my escorts. Up until we separated I always wondered how my father felt. Did he regret not spending time with us? Did he regret not culling the infected earlier?

    "In his adherence to honor and defending the weak, he doomed the entire city to its death. If he knew better would he have changed his mind?"

    Raylene then buried herself into Hiro''s chest like a small animal looking for shelter. "I sometimes fear making the same mistake. What if by telling you to follow my advice, I doom our family to death? Is my sense of Chivalry more important than our lives? If we fail to survive due to my insistence is that something I can bear?"

 Chapter 295 The Weight Of Honor 4

    ?

    Hiro embraced the trembling woman in his arms. She was one of his empresses, most trusted allies, and his wife. Raylene could be defined by a couple of qualities her husband admired. Among them, the ones Hiro liked were her protective nature, fearless spirit, and righteous personality.

    Even when she had yet to recover her appearance, the woman was fiercely protective of her darling. As she faced impossible odds Raylene would still choose the moral high ground.

    Her work showed the same dedication, rather than cheat other people with crappy cksmithing she choose to sleep in a stable to make ends meet.

    Maximilian could be considered an insurmountable wall to her, yet she fought him all because the man would put Hiro in danger. She would endure insults to herself butsh out if her sisters or husband were demeaned.

    It was only when the butcher saw her past in the binding ceremony that he understood why she lived this way. In any world honor and righteousness were highly coveted concepts.

    However, normally one needed to have the leeway to case for them. One could ramble on about the moral high ground all you want. But to a starving family, you can be sure they would abandon their honor if that would help them survive.

    The continent of Valorious was cruel and unjust. Hiro and Raylene knew this well. Just because you want something doesn''t mean you can get it withoutpensation. It is often said, nothing of worth was ever won easily. Raylene''s family which should have been the shining temte of righteous living instead turned into an example of foolishness.

    Tears started to stain Hiro''s chest as his woman wept. Just like Hiro, the blue-haired empress saw the journey her man took to find her. The butcher on earth could be considered very kind. Yet because of the nature of the Valorious continent, he slowly abandoned all his morals to pursue power.

    When Hiro narrated how he murdered the entire auction Raylene bit her lips in frustration. Such an action went against her character, but who was she to tell him to spare scoundrels, murderers, and thieves? She had no right to say anything because the empresscked the power to make a difference.

    This disconnect slowly ate her inside. And when Tsugumi and Jade brought it up she had nothing to answer with. Why did people even aspire to be better? Would such sentiments allow you to survive? She no longer knew. If the goal of being a good person was to be loved by the heavens, why did her family reach such a tragic end?

    Confused the blue-haired empress cried in Hiro''s arms, this truth slowly ate her up as they got stronger and unhinged her very beliefs. Yet against all understanding her husband said the words she never expected to hear.

    "Lene, you don''t have to worry about that. Just continue how you want to. Between your honor and our family, why do you don''t even need to choose? And even if you did I will still love you like I always have. So what if you make a mistake? That is why I am here. I will take care of everything. Just be yourself. Trust me at least that much."

    Hiro embraced the crying woman in his arms tighter, her tense heartbeat resonated with his. Unexpectedly this matter has been troubling his beloved wife all this time yet she never voiced it out.

    The man felt like a failure for neglecting his wife. A spouse''s mental health is just as important as their well-being. Inwardly Hiro chastised himself for failing to see such a problem.

    ''I say that I love them yet did even notice until this happened. I need to do better.''

    Hearing the loving response of her husband, Raylene cried anew. "But darling, It''s not about trust. For us, you already threw so much. We would need to fight the end of the world! How could I ask you to increase the burden further all because of me?"

    The man raised the chin of his woman and gave her an endearing kiss. "Raylene, what do you mean because of you? You are my treasure and my joy. If you asked me to destroy an empire I would. Should you wish for its salvation then I would save it. The root problem here is I am still too weak. Luckily that is something in my control."

    With zed eyes full of love the woman wrapped her arms around her man. "Hiro, why are you so good to me? Why don''t you just say I am being selfish? Rebuke me, tell me I am being childish. That way I can feel less guilt. You already did so much yet I am asking for more."

    "Why would I do that Lene? What sin have youmitted? Your happiness and safety are all I wish for. This makes you happy, so I am doing it. It is not your fault because you like meat more than greens right? This is the same. A husband''s purpose is to fulfill his wife''s desires."

    Flush from both love and desire Raylene sought out Hiro''s lips as she got closer. Her tongue showed her passion as she searched for his; when she found it she sucked in pure ecstasy. Her pulse rapidly rose, and her loins started to get drenched.

    In a delirious voice, Raylene whispered. "Will you not regret it? That I am such a selfish woman? What if something bad happens? Darling between my honor and you, I would abandon honor without hesitation."

    "True, I know you can. But what kind of husband would I be if I forced you to make such apromise? I am not so weak. I just need to get strong enough to have leeway. You are not at fault." Hiro answered

    The pair kissed passionately while exchanging soft loving whispers between them. A rod slowly started to poke Raylene''s thighs. Hiro did not wear heavy armor but a battlesuit, thus his angry little brother started to dere his will towards Raylene.

    Pleased at his reaction, the woman readjusted as spread her legs and faced her husband mounting him. "Fufu, well he seems to be full of energy. Do you want to ravage me that badly darling~" Raylene slowly stimted Hiro''s crotch as she gyrated her hips. She made a tear in the front of her blouse to expose her melons.

    With pursed lips, she took Hiro''s hand and ced it on herrge bosom. "If my beloved darling is going to do so much for me, I should pay a deposit first wouldn''t you say? Dear sir, how much would you charge me for my request." Like a harlot, Raylene kissed Hiro as he massaged her right breast. Her breath started to get ragged from excitement.

    Hiro slipped his hands under Raylene''s undergarments and relished the heat of her skin. While massaging her chest a protruding tip poked his hand. Unable to stop himself he sucked her tit like a starving infant. The woman cried in an erotic voice as she moaned in pleasure.

    "You say such mydy but are you not also requesting for my touch? Just obediently spread your legs for me like the slut you are. You may be an honorable warrior normally but right now you are just a depraved sex addict."

    He then pinched her nipple as he embraced her. As she yelped in response the woman then argued in a sultry manner. "But that''s not my fault! It''s this fucking cock! Who would keep sane from being ravaged by your meat stick? Haa! I can''t bear it anymore darling. Please fuck me, I don''t care if anyone sees. Make love to me right here, right now~"

    And so for a couple of hours, the two mated like animals in heat. The cold winds on their exposed flesh made the sharing of heat all the more sweeter.

    Using a variety of positions Hiro railed her insides before unleashing his load into her womb multiple times. Caliber constructs provided footing and support for the more lecherous sex positions they experimented with.

    True to her deration earlier, Raylene didn''t bother keeping it in and moaned unfazed that anyone would hear. At this moment, nothing else manner aside from receiving Hiro''s love for her.

    After getting creampied multiple times she fished out the cum from her garden and showed Hiro the gooey mess.

    "Darling, you filled me up to the brim. Look at how much baby batter I have in my pussy~"

    Before Hiro could say anything Raylene sucked her fingers cum and all like lollipops. She then stuck her tongue out whileughing in an amorous voice. "All gone! Thank you for the meal. Darling your dick milk is so tasty as always fufu~"

    Unable to stop himself Hiro again pushed his woman to a tree and lifted her left leg. Unfortunately, before he could unite with her once more a pair of voices echoed near them. Their owners walked towards the naked pair with flushed faces.

    "Hiro-sama, please show some restraint. You have been at it for hours now."

    "Husband. Unfair. Me too."

    "Wait Jei, that''s not what you should be saying!"

    Jei didn''t bother listening and started to remove her clothes. Unable to say anything Vanessa followed suit. Soon the sounds of three women moaning from pleasure rang across the Apocalypse zones the entire night.

 Chapter 296 The Weight Of Honor 5

    ?

    The next morning Hiro weed the sunrise with a woman in both arms with a third on his chest. Suffice to say the steamy baby-making sex had left all four of them in a mess. Vulgar as the smells may be the women still stuck themselves into their husband like glue.

    Sensitive to the flow of time, each woman awoke and sought Hiro''s lips. Kissing first thing in the morning became a daily ritual for Hiro''s household. Jade who monopolized her husband''s right side pulled Hiro''s face towards her and gave him a deep kiss.

    "Good morning Husband. Merciless again. Bully. You should go to jail."

    Her flush face looked adorable in the sunlight Hiro could not resist squeezing her ass in his hand. The woman frowned at being groped. Yet she did not resist but pressed herself even more to his side.

    "I am fine going to jail, so long as youe with me. There I would punish you for the rest of our days hehe."

    Hiro then felt another woman sensually bite his neck, her teeth and tongue tasted him as her breath tickled his skin. Tworge melons pushed themselves to his left as a gentle warmth flowed to his body.

    "My love, that would not be a jail but a motel instead. Just tie up Jei to one side and leave her. She seems to like that sort of thing very much."

    "Shrimp, I don''t want to hear that from a grown woman who pees everywhere. All our beds are ruined because of you."

    "Ara? Hiro-sama seems to like it though. So long as my husband epts my desires what do I care what you think?"

    "Pervert."

    "From someone who gets excited from being tied up that seems ironic."

    Hiro then ced a hand on the chests of his two wives and pinched their nipples. Both women in his arms moaned in consequence.

    "Are you two starting a fight in front of me? What did I say about kink shaming? Behave or I will make sure to punish you both."

    Remembering the heartless punishment from before, both girls bit their lips in frustration. The threatening voice of Hiro made both girls curl up like scared animals. He then attacked Vanessa''s lips with a torrid desire.

    Their exchange left the woman panting, Hiro then bit her lower lip before he let go. "You forgot my good morning kiss, Nessa. I''m hurt."

    Before the woman could reply a slurping sound came from Hiro''s lower half. The man closed his eyes to focus on the gentle warmth enveloping his morning wood. A blue-haired wife bobbed her head as she took her husband''s member in her mouth with rabid lust.

    "Slut."

    "Whore."

    Both Jei and Nessa frowned when they saw the faces Hiro made. Raylene''s morning service naturally gave more pleasure to him than their kisses. Knowing they had already lost the chance with her taking up the middle position, they both then attacked Hiro''s nipples and rubbed their chests on him instead.

    Eventually, Hiro exploded inside her mouth, which made Raylene grab his hips as she took it all in. After slurping everything down she stuck her tongue out as if to show she cleaned her te.

    "Good morning darling. Did my blowjob please you~"

    "Hmm. Come here."

    Raylene then pressed himself on his chest which now started to be overcrowded. Vanessa and Jei still by his sides did not let up and made it difficult for Lene to approach. The blue-haired empress however didn''t care and smushed herself into her husband.

    Performing a passionate good morning kiss, Raylene greeted her man. Unfortunately, Hiro''s loins got driven wild by his wives'' cuteness; the butcher naturally proceeded to make love to his women once more. In the middle of the frozennds like animals, they fucked to their heart''s content.

    After a day of lovemaking passed. Hiroy on the ground covered by his wives. All of them swapped positions with Raylene and Jei in his arms and Nessa on his stomach. Hiro closed his eyes and when his women thought he was sleeping they began to converse telepathically.

    ''Zombie, I am sorry for what I said.''

    ''I forgive you Jei, I am sorry forshing out too. I know you mean well.''

    ''Hmm. I want our family to be safe, I am sorry I failed to consider anything else.''

    Raylene then extended her hands to intertwine her fingers with Jade''s

    ''I know. You did nothing wrong Jei. It is a mistake to impose my values on you. I''m sorry I did.''

    A third voice then echoed as her hand simrly grabbed theirs.

    ''Great, we are all friends again! Don''t leave me out.''

    ''Careful, darling might wake up.''

    ''What makes you think husband is asleep?''

    ''Hiro-sama must be in researching mode right now.''

    ''Well, what do you n to do about his ns to hunt subs Zombie.''

    ''I will kill them all myself.''

    ''Heee?'' x2

    ''Dom to subbat is dishonorable. But sub to sub is not. I will take down anyone who will threaten our family.''

    ''Murder is against the code of Chivalry though? Are you fine with that Lene?'' asked Vanessa.

    ''None of that biatch''s subs are good people. Even if they are I need them to die. I made my resolvest night. Darling is worth more than my honor. To not stain his, I will dirty mine if needed.''

    ''Husband would not like that though.''

    ''I agree, Hiro-sama dislikes putting yourself on the line for that.''

    Raylene rebutted in frustration. ''Then, what am I supposed to do? Our enemies increase by the day!''

    ''That is why I am here. I am a strider, let me deal with it. Our allies increase by the day too don''t you think? Don''t I have the highest murder count of us three? In terms of sin, I already am the worst. Adding a few more bodies wouldn''t matter.''

    ''As someone from the Gracyeanor, we rarely ce value in such. I do not care how others view me, I can do it too. Just focus on what you can control. The need for a white knight would always be there. Everything else, leave it to us.''

    ''Nessa, Jei, I¡­I¡­''

    Vanessa''s voice then echoed in a loving manner. ''Fight the way you want to Lene, you are the purest of us three. Keep moving forward, we will be behind you every step of the way.''

    ''I sometimes long to be someone of virtue. Envy creeps into my heart when I see how truthful and headstrong you are. I am sure husband is the same, keep being who you are. We love you when you are just being you.''

    ''Thank you... Thank you so much, my sisters. I will repay you both for the rest of my days.''

    The three women continued to chat telepathically for the rest of the night, contrary to what they knew though. A fourth party heard everything they said using [Sisters of a lifetime].

    The miracle equipment by his wives was not really using telepathy thus its low rank of [C]. It just used something simr to radio waves which most Valorians could not understand.

    ''My wives truly are the best. I need to try harder.''

    As the butcher''s AGI rose, his sense became even more powerful. Normal people need their skin to feel sensations which be their senses. System users widened this range, by making their AGI form a ''second skin'' spread out like a around them, this improves with more AGI.

    At Hiro''s stats, his could not only detect changes in temperature, smells, sounds even microwaves. He initially started feeling broadcastsing from his wives like waves.

    With enough time he managed to hijack it and listen in. He did not speak about it to his wives though. As he wanted them to continue to use it like a cell phone.

    The discussions they had now were also not a secret. The butcher couldn''t help but smile at the camaraderie of his women. Like him, Vanessa and Jei wanted to preserve Lene''s lifestyle as they found it admirable. Her example inspired Hiro and his other wives to be better people in a way.

    Even with his eyes closed Hiro listened to their talks like a wiretap. Many would say this was the move of bastards but Hiro hardly cared about such opinions. In truth the butcher seldom slept, even when he closes his eyes his mind never really rested.

    With his INT, he already had a hundred figurative brains devoted to various tasks. He had five regrly scanning his surroundings, ten monitoring his wives, sister, and daughter. Ten were monitoring redeemed, twenty for analysis and nning, thirty for simtingbat tactics and the final fifteen were part of his active use.

    True to what Dn mentioned, he had yet to devote resources to monitor countries. However, that does not mean he is idle. A second of Hiro''s time is normally multiplied by a hundred due to the number of things he does.

    Some said that God had three primary attributes: Omnipotence or being all-powerful, Omnipresence or being everywhere all at once, and finally Omniscience or knowing everything. Hiro sometimes felt that the Stat system paralleled these traits to a frightening degree.

    ''STR for Omnipotence, INT for Omniscience, and AGI for Omnipresence. There are really too many mysteries to solve. But I am sure I will get there.''

 Chapter 297 The Weight Of Honor 6

    ?

    After getting back up Hiro and his wives returned to the rest of the group. While the matter was settled, the repercussions of the discussion did not. The good thing toe out of this was the improved rtions between the three empresses, this bond helped them immensely during their four-month training.

    Back in Partisan, Hiro was in front of a delegation of battle harems that had yet to choose a side between Rhyne and Dn. While among them some expressed their intent many still did not. Currently, Hiro asked his spymaster about Rhyne''s submissives.

    ''I am sorry master, aside from the spouse ranks, we hardly have any information about everything else. Her devoted who actively performed missions for her all disappeared, and are pressured to be dead. The Princess'' toy and dog ranks do not have any information known to the public.''

    ''Well, the devoted is expected, I killed all of them after all. Well everyone except Rilu.''

    In surprise to such Hiro''s deration, Xing felt dumbfounded ''Eh? You killed them all master? But the timeline seems before you arrived here does it not?''

    ''Yes, It was me, I can give you a description of all of them if you like. But that is not important. Focus on the other subs we will hunt them all. Find them for me.'' Ordered the butcher.

    ''I understand master, the princess is said to hold one day in a year where she summons all her pet ranks. Her so-called Pet Appreciation Day, unfortunately, I still have yet to figure out when it urs. Other than that, unless we get more members for Redeemed. If may take a while.''

    ''That is fine, I believe none of these group''s battle harems are good eggs right?''

    ''Yes master, due to being desperate they grab hold of extremely poor excuses for battle harems. Among them are just trash that leverages their status in the kingdoms yet not having any victories under their belt. The ones that have some ability did not approach Prince Dn looking for allies.'' Exined the spymaster

    n interjected with his own observations as Hiro and his wife conversed. ''Master, the odds that trash would participate in the second round of matches would depend on if you wish to join again. Three Swords already has all the points needed to move on to the next round. If we include the battle harems we intend to protect. The final 30 battle harems would all be ounted for. With thirteen groups to spare.''

    ''Hmm. Be that as it may, if we cannot kill all of them, we need to be present. Then I will tell everyone to kill all the bad eggs and then abandon the matches. Although they wouldn''t be able to gain EXP they would at least leave with their lives. For the more daring ones, they can head to the arena without us to level up.''

    ''That seems fair master, should I send anonymous messages to the other groups?'' Xing inquired.

    ''Sure, say that the messages are from the spymaster of Redeemed.''

    ''Ah! I am to announce myself here?''

    ''To these groups, you should, that way those with brains would try to contact you. If any problemse up just use my name. What did you call yourself again?''

    ''¡­''

    ''Xing? Can you hear me? Do the brands no longer work?''

    n''s amused voice exined theck of a response. ''She is shy my lord. We can still hear you.''

    With her face flushed from embarrassment Xing managed to croak out. ''I call myself Venus master.''

    ''¡­''

    ''Master please say something. This is embarrassing for me too.'' Worried Redeem''s spymaster.

    ''Why did you choose Venus?''

    ''Mou! Justugh already if you want to! I know it sounds stupid. In an ancientnguage, Venus is called the of gold. Because n is called Midas I wanted to associate with the same thing.''

    ''n, you better treat Venus properly.''

    Even as he faced Dn and the other groups, n and Xing noticed that Hiro could hardly suppress hisughter as he snickered in delight. Embarrassed at her Chunni ass name Xing bowed her head low as if wanting to bury her face to the ground. n simrly tried to cover his smile as he found his wife''s demeanor adorable.

    Dn who noticed the odd behavior of the three knew they were discussing inwardly. While Dn knew both Xing and n had such brands, the prince knew that Hiro ced extreme care in choosing who he gave them to.

    Knowing that it would be improper to brand the prince, Hiro never offered Dn the method ofmunication. Thus n became the sole representative of those who wished to reach Hiro.

    Dn learned long ago that while the butcher appeared to have no manners, unlike most nobles he only used them when he wanted to, not when the situation dictated it.

    "Hiro, you still have yet to exin what you meant by thest statement. Can you borate?"

    Many of the representatives raised eyebrows at Dn''s polite request. Words inferred a lot of meaning, from the tone, and sentence construction to what is said. Even the same sentence would have different implications.

    Contrary to how Dn normally was, he did not order, ormand Hiro, instead as he dered he spoke to him not as a subject but as an ally. To someone as powerful as Dn, the only ones worthy of such courtesy were royalty from other countries or those that had extreme military might.

    Not caring about such thoughts, Hiro regained hisposure and proceeded to exin his words in the same cryptic manner as before.

    "It is just like I said, do not worry about deviants assaulting your countries after gaining from the BHR qualifiers. They will be too busy with their own affairs. As for protecting your groups. I make no promises. My battle harem moves to cleanse the continent of its filth. If your groups have some moral decency in them. They will survive if they do not then that is that."

    One of the representatives stuck his finger toward Hiro as he shouted. "Who are you to act like that? You are just somemoner who got lucky! Your prince is ordering you to protect us nobles! Know your ce and bow your head down you low-ss piece of trash! You are lucky haven''t NTRd your pretty wives yet!"

    At the man''s deration, Dn, n, and Xing all started to sweat bullets. How delusional was this piece of shit to talk to Hiro like this? This would be the archetypical young master, wouldn''t it? Smug from his disy of authority the man walked up to Hiro as he continued.

    Those around him stayed silent. If even the empire''s royal family behaved respectfully, only the insane would mistreat Prince Dn''s guest. Faster than anyone could see Hiro vanished and lifted the arrogant noble while strangling him. As the man choked his allies all started making a fuss.

    "Sir Hiro! Unhand him, he may have a mouth on him but he is still a count in the restar kingdom! You have no right to assault a noble as amoner!"

    "Does the Dominii empire wish to start a war with other kingdoms over such a trivial manner? Prince Dn! The Snowind and Ironshield kingdoms are allied with restar! Attacking them is the same as attacking all of us! Do you wish for a war?"

    Hiro who heard the scripted act understood immediately what was going on. These groups intended to use whatever excuse they could find to leverage Dn''sck of political clout. By forcing Dn to avoid wars they would gain benefits or bribes they would not have normally had.

    ''This vile manner of fighting. No wonder the other empires all disappeared. If you had to cater to such selfish bastards their kingdoms must be absolute hell.

    ''Taking on three kingdoms would be good exercise, we can just push the consequences to Dn. If I make it appear that say we freed the people from tyrants. Even Lene wouldn''t disagree.''

    The butcher then took the arm of the count of restar and snapped it in half. The bloodcurdling screams of the arrogant noble started to fill the hall. Hiro then threw the noble into the ground and stepped on him. The demeaning position of the noble sent the rest of his allies into a frenzy. Yet Hiro''s bloodlust turned them all mute.

    "Listen here you fucking pieces of shit. I am not a subject of this empire or any kingdom. That was for even thinking of touching my women. Try saying something else about them and I will snap your spine in half next. As for the rest of you. I only have one thing to say.

    "While I am in Partisan I am not allowed to kill any of you. Try leaving the city and see what I can do. Call your kingdoms and get their armies here. Because I have no affiliation, I can wage war on my own. The only thing stopping me from going out to loot and raze your kingdoms to the ground is my deal with Prince Dn.

    "Make no mistake, I am not anyone''s subordinate. If you wish to make me into an enemy be my guest. But know that it will cost you dearly."

    Hiro then pointed to the representatives of Snowind, Ironshield, and the count with a broken arm. His countenance showed a grin mired in insanity.

    "As for the three of you. After the BHR is over. I aming to see you all. So prepare for my arrival okay? We are going to have so much fun."

 Chapter 298 The Weight Of Honor 7

    ?

    A deration of war. No matter what, no matter when such acts would have terrible consequences. Land, power, survival, money, or retaliation the reasons were many but the consequences were always the same. Death, sorrow, loss, and ultimately destruction, and the lunatic stepping on the count just dered that he would start one.

    The insanity of it all started to dawn on the representatives of the allied empires. Quickly they started rebuking Hiro in an attempt to stop him. If this person was righteous he should detest war at least right?

    "Are you insane? You would start a war with three kingdoms all for what? An Insult to your wives?"

    "You filthy idioticmoner! You can say such bullshit since you don''t have anynd with you. Do you even stop to think about the deaths and losses to follow? This is why those without noble blood are like pigs. It is baffling how you can even live every day! Your women must be sows the same as you right? Did you pick them up in some brothel back alley as they got their insides painted as well?"

    The butcher didn''t reply but kept his wide grin as he got off the count on the floor. He then slowly walked to the representative who insulted Lene, Jei, and Nessa. While smiling Hiro then pped him with a terrifying force.

    Like a boxing sandbag, Hiro stepped on the man''s foot before he could fly off. The result was several teeth being smashed outside of his mouth as his cheek was bruised. The representative was so shocked he couldn''t even speak and stammered as he pointed to Hiro.

    "Yo¡­yo r sho ded! My fader is gong to hir abot dis! He is gong to pak yo uf and yor wifs will be¡­"

    With several teeth missing the noble already had trouble with pronunciation, yet before he could finish his threat Hiro''s hand again pped him this time from the other side. The impact once again staggered the man.

    "Wyat! I''m shory! I mag a mhistac!"

    Hiro didn''t give the man time to recover and proceeded to p the man like a boxer training with a sandbag. It should be known that with the butcher''s STR one punch would already tear the noble into pieces. The equivalent of a p was like poking a cheek with a finger for Hiro.

    "Wyat!¡­I''m¡­..yo¡­bhastar!¡­..lishen¡­.o¡­..stopp¡­porgif me¡­nooo¡­mammaa¡­."

    The man''s face started to swell as his eyes shut and his jaw got dislocated. Whatever looks the noble had before, he now had the appearance of a beat-up berry. He passed out somewhere along the way but Hiro continued to p the living shit out of the man.

    Fearful that Dn didn''t do anything about it thest representative tried to rally the others to his cause.

    "Look at this! He is a tyrant who has little respect for nobility and even royalty! What would we do if he reigns chaos across the continent? We need to band together and stop him! If he could do this to him, he could also do this to you all!"

    Despite his passionate pleas, however, the only responses he got were ridicule and scorn.

    "The representative of the Ironshield has always been a lecherous ass. I''m d someone finally set him straight."

    "To covet the wife of another is not only vulgar but vile. I heard he stole over twentymoners for one-night stands and murdered the families afterwards."

    "Trash. It is shameful to be of the same nobility as him."

    "What?" the representative of Snowind got tongue-tied. Many of these people used to try so hard to get in his good graces and now they were openly rebuking him and his allies. What the hell was going on?

    Before he could say anything else however Hiro left the purple-faced noble and approached him.

    "HIII!!"

    Like a scared rat, the representative fell to the ground and started to wet himself in fear. Hiro crinkled his nose and picked up the man by his cor and started to strangle him as well.

    "One thing to know about me, bastard. I never lie. To answer your question from before the answer is yes. I am more than willing to start a war for an insult to my wives. The only reason Dn hasn''t murdered you is because unlike me, he needs to worry about his people and his kingdom.

    "I on the other hand could care less, so I do not have such restraints. I hold the honor of my women in high regard. So much so that I would make oceans of blood aspensation. Wake up, bastard. The reason no one is helping you is because they already know of my strength.

    "Besides aren''t you fuckers trying to find an excuse to start a war with the Dominii? Well, you got one, shouldn''t you be happier? Laugh."

    While the Snowind representative started to get dizzy from being choked. At Hiro''s remark, the rest of the representatives suddenlyughed in a hearty manner, Dn included. The hall suddenly became filled with chuckles and loud guffaws like someone dropped the punchline of the century.

    Like a paid audience theughter abruptly ended when Hiro again spoke. "Even Dn could not contain me, who do you think is going to stop me from butchering you if I wanted to? The guards? Your armies? You can''t even stop a battle harem and we killed over fifteen just this morning. Are you really stupid to still not know your ce?"

    One by one the representatives startedmenting on the matter with serious faces.

    "Indeed Sir Hiro, this fool is so behind the times. He failed to see your power!"

    "What can you expect from a kingdom that has ice for brains? Please do not equate us all with him, Sir Hiro. Not everyone is an idiot like that man."

    "Hai, may the heavens bless him with more wisdom so he doesn''t be aplete moron in the future."

    Such was the fickleness of the nobility. Many cursed the kingdoms of Snowind, Ironshield, and restar, however, due to being weak, they had to subservient themselves only to survive.

    If the three kingdoms suddenly disappeared the other kingdoms were already eyeing their corpses like vultures. Panicking the representative tried to kick Hiro as he felt his life in danger. ''I can''t breathe! He is really going to kill me!''

    Chills creped up the spines of the three representatives. They felt vited by the gazes of the others. It was like they suddenly lost all the political clout they once had. All three then looked at the crown prince only to see him trying to hide his sneer.

    ''He tricked us! He wanted this to happen!'' x3

    While the crown prince was powerful, he could not defend an entire empire. Thus even if he waged war only his people would be affected. The other kingdoms knew of Dn''s kind-hearted nature and during this battle for the throne, the prince needed to be extremely careful.

    However what about if someone would fuck them up that did not belong to any kingdom? How would they even stop such a force? A kingdom''s army exists to protect its citizens, but what happens if you cannot stop the enemy? The answer naturally became one of three truths. Subjugation, Cooperation, or Annihtion.

    Hiro had no desire to annihte countries, Dn knew this, but he had a very clear bottom line. So the crown prince simply allowed Hiro and some arrogant bastards in the same room. And now he had a dog that would clear his enemies for free!

    Amused at his ploting to fruition Dn then noticed the frigid stareing from Hiro. The bloodlusting from it was palpable for him alone as no one else detected it. The Butcher''s face contained disappointment, disgust, and exasperation. Even though it onlysted for a moment Dn felt it clearly.

    Wanting to salvage the situation Dn tried to reintegrate himself with Hiro once more. "Hiro, I think that should be enough, the Dominii empire will not interfere in whatever you decide to do with them. However please do not injure them further."

    Hiro said nothing and mmed the man in his hand to the ground. He then turned away and went out the door. The representatives were all surprised at the rude exit of the butcher, but before they couldment. The rest of Heavenly Sword all entered the hall and simrly headed towards the exit.

    Not sparing a nce to anyone else the San-Baka, Tsugumi, Ryuuka, Lene, and Jei all left with serious expressions. Xing and n also followed them and left. The only one to stop in front of the representatives and Dn was Vanessa.

    Dn was surprised because time seemed to suddenly stop. A sad voice entered his ears as the blond empress of heavenly sword looked at him. However, she had a frown on her face as she spoke in a downhearted tone. "You made a very poor choice today your highness. I hope you don''t regret it in the future."

    "Wha?¡­ What did I do Lady Vanessa?" asked the crown prince.

    "If you wanted the kingdoms of your enemies destroyed, you could have just asked. If you needed a viin to do your dirty work, Hiro-sama already intended to be one. What he abhors the most are those without integrity. In trying to use him, my beloved lost all respect for you."

 Chapter 299 From The Ashes

    ?

    In the halls of Arcus Kiss, amidst the battle harem representatives, none could hear the discussions between Dn and Vanessa. Her words chastised the emperor like an elder rebuking a child.

    "Because of you saving us, he will never attack you. And you may call on him three times due to the favors he owes you. However, he will no longer assist you beyond the BHR. We all felt his immeasurable disappointment through our link. I just thought you should know."

    Angry at the tone and words of the woman in front of him, Dn responded in a heated manner.

    "What do you mean? I maneuvered him to defeat these thorns on my side, so what? Didn''t he do the same? No one is inherently noble Lady Vanessa, we are all just vile schemers that use or get used! Why am I the evil one for using the hands I got on my own!"

    Vanessa shed tears as she answered. "You, are right Prince Dn, you are not at fault for doing such a thing. But unlike you who thought of my husband as a card all along, he really was your friend. It seems the disappearance of your mothers and siblings did a number on you. I am sorry."

    Dn did not have a happy childhood, his siblings died one after another and Rhyne actively tried to trap him. Due to being betrayed over and over again he no longer believed in Integrity or honor. His primary belief is that everyone wants and needs something. To gain someone''s loyalty you just need to supply them.

    The blond empress of Heavenly Sword broke the mind and sound screens she made and vanished into thin air. The crown prince who got left behind saw the faces of the ones around him. None of them asked anything about Vanessa. And simply waited for him to lead them somewhere.

    After a few seconds of mulling, one of them asked in trepidation. "Your Highness, the next rounds for the qualifier is about to begin, should we head out now?" Unable to stop himself Dn asked in curiosity.

    "After Hiro left, did you see anyone approach me?"

    One of the representatives responded in confusion. "No your Highness, there was no one. were you expecting someone?"

    The injured people from restar, Ironshield, and Snowind all picked themselves up and left. Dn''s actions already indicated they would not have friendly rtions moving forward. With Hiro gunning for them they do not have any leeway to spare for the Dominii.

    But one of them stopped by the door andmented for everyone to hear. "Despite, being a survivor of the savior-led empires I see that the Dominii are nothing but a bunch of cowards. The nerve of you all to rebrand as the new Valorious Empire. Pathetic!" The crown prince ignored them and asked the ones who remained.

    "Shall we head to themand center then?"

    After they left, Dn then led the representative back to the BHRmand center. This group wished to view the battles from better seats and as a favor the crown prince allowed them. Of course, their true aim was to see the extent of Three Sword''s battle prowess.

    And Dn who knew of such purposes intended to maximize the shock value by letting them see nine overpowered individuals all belonging from the same group. When they arrived n and Xing were already seriously watching the matches, aside from them there were no others in the main room.

    Themand center had onerge room where Dn and the golden pair normally resided in. While technically it had the space to amodate the prince''s entire group it was not the only office to monitor the event. Outside of the main office, fourteen smaller rooms all housed Dn''s people who analyzed and studied the participants of the BHR qualifiers.

    As the rest of the representatives made themselvesfortable Dn approached n and Xing and inquired about the current matches.

    "Anything different from thest round?"

    n answered in a casual manner. "Yes, when Three-swords again stepped forward in nine arena''s there were about fifteen minutes that no one wanted to step forward. Some teams asked for reshuffles on the spot. The impact of Master and the rest are creating a divide among thebatants."

    Xing then followed up by sharing more. "They seem now to form anti-three-sword factions, the referees unable to decide were about to stop them but Master had everyone say they ept the changes. The arenas are currently reshuffling as they please."

    ''Well, that is to be expected. At their level, hardly any way in this group would be able to oppose Hiro and his battle harem. I told the referees  to just go with that whatever Hiro''s people suggested since it hardly mattered.'' Dn thought.

    However just then from all nine arenas the members of Three Swords then all looked in one direction. The prince who noticed the near-simultaneous reaction quickly used his senses to detect what Heavenly Sword looked at.

    Unable to stop himself the crown prince cursed as he saw what was approaching. "FUCK! Why did it happen now?"

    One representativemented as she saw something bizarre. "Where are they all going?" The prince looked at the screens and saw Hiro''s people all leaving the arena. Despite the call of the referees each member of the butcher''s battle harem left without so much as a word.

    Dn felt Hiro''s group all heading to the west gate. When they arrived an extremely loud xon started to wail like a deranged lunatic. It was then followed by an automated rm that echoed for all to hear.

    "WARNING! Please prepare for monster invasionbat. An S-ss-sized monster invasion has been sighted and is now heading for this City. Please evacuate to your designated evacuation shelter. All Battle Harems are to report to the City hall for deployment. This is not a drill. WARNING! Plea¡­"

    The message kept repeating in breaks for the rm. One of the things the saviors enforced was evacuation and safety drills on their domains. Knowing what to do in the event of an emergency allowed people to organize better and minimize confusion.

    Dn then took a magic device that looked like a circr disk and ced it on the desk. His calibers flowed into it which activated the contraption and as it thrummed with power it expanded to look like an oversized te.

    The te then showed a floating image of an old man in priest robes. When the old man noticed Dn and bowed in courtesy, none of the other people in the room could see the image.

    From the representative''s and the golden pair''s point of view, Dn was looking at the te silently. Obviously eager to find out what was going on, the crown prince started to speak hurriedly.

    "Watcher, give me a status update. What is going on? Why has the rm for the Apocalypse tides been triggered? On whose authority was it activated?"

    However before the man could reply, a voice as sweet as honey spoke.

    "I gave themand dearest Ototo-kun. After seeing what was happening I asked them to raise it. The entire continent should be up in arms about now."

    A beautiful raven-haired woman entered the screen as she smiled.

    "Rhyne? Why? Exin now!"

    "Such disregard for your dear Onee-sama, I''m hurt Ototo-kun."

    "Rhyne, answer. Now."

    "Mou! You are no fun." Chastised the princess.

    "Well, that is what makes you adorable, I can still remember how you clung to me when you were younger. Saying you would make me your bride and all that¡­"

    Annoyed at the audacity of his sister Dn threatened her once more "I am hanging up."

    Rhyne then suddenly changed her demeanor and lost the cutesy personality she disyed earlier. "No longer even putting up appearance I see. What a shame."

    Dn sighed in a defeated voice and said in a gentle manner. "Onee-sama, please exin why the Apocalypse Tide rm has been rung. That needed the approval of at least two hundred kingdoms. What is going on?"

    Smiling Rhyne then fixed her hair as she exined. "I am not sure what is going on, but monster invasions are happening all over the continent simultaneously right now. They vary from B to S but at least a hundred kingdoms are expected to be hit. And those are only the ones we know of."

    "What? Why how? Where are they alling from?" Dn stammered.

    "I don''t know, None, even our empire can cover such a wide area. There would be no one who could investigate as most are preupied with defending. With a lot of battle harems on our Empire due to the BHR, the kingdoms of the old Valorious and Gracyeanor empires are in peril."

    Dn felt a headacheing on, why did this have to happen during the BHR? The other kingdoms would be annihted if they could not find a way to defend themselves against the oneing for them. He then tried to reach out to Autumn but she didn''t reply.

    As part Gracyeanor bloodline she should have known this ahead of time right? It was only then thatmunication from Vesna arrived in his chats.

    [Vesna]: Dear, I heard the xon, I went to see Autumn and found her copsed in her room having a seizure. I managed to stabilize her. Leto and Talvi have reached out to our sub harems to gather on the west gate.

 Chapter 300 From The Ashes 2

    ?

    At themand center, the representatives were all in a frenzy. The Battle harems were a force granted privileges above any other upation all for one thing¡ª to defeat monster invasions. And right now 80% of the said forces were in the Dominii Empire cities.

    Dn noticed all the representatives suddenly getting agitated after receiving chats or transmissions from their home kingdoms. Slowly but surely they all understood the grave matter they had in their midst. The kingdomscked the battle harems to defend them.

    If what Rhyne said is true even a C-rank monster invasion would annihte the kingdoms on the continent. In truth, the definition of a Kingdom in the Valorious continents is different from others. On Earth people colonized for more resources, thus the great empires traveled the world to get richer and gain more power.

    The main difference is that Earth did not have monster invasions, regardless if you had the power to subjugate a ce, the most pressing problem would be if you could keep and defend it. Many kingdoms copsed overnight due to overextending.

    It should be noted that the more ces you need to defend, the harder it is to separate your forces. Thus it became a race to enlist the most powerful people one could find. The Aristocracy was built on this concept. This was why the kings grantednd to promising people loyal to them. To ensure these individuals had a stake in defending the kingdom.

    Here in Valorious, only the Savior-led battle harems had the power to safeguard entire spheres of the world. Thus when they disappeared, their harems started to fragment and fall into discord. Without a head to lead them, each person found and to settle in and established themselves as kings or queens.

    This problembined with the continent''s gigantd mass led to kingdoms sprouting up like mushrooms. While they might have poptions of only 200 to 300 thousand the sheer number of them still represented a chunk of humanity. The entire continent had more than hundreds of kingdoms rise and fall overnight. The main problem came in having a force capable of defending them.

    "Prince Dn, I wish to announce our retirement from the BHR, please grant us leave. Our battle harem needs to retreat as fast as possible!"

    "I also wish for the same."

    "I do too."

    As more and more people started voicing their intent Dn who was still on a call with Rhyne asked her. The prince noticed the devious smile of his sister.

    "Onee-sama, please cancel the BHR we need to salvage the situation."

    "Fufu¡­ and why should we? What happens to the others does not matter to us."

    "Onee-sama! Millions would die! Please reconsider it!"

    Rhyne made an elegant smile as she responded. "I will, but I want you to forfeit your right to session."

    "Are you really doing this now Onee-sama? What kind of monarch would make such a decision!" frustrated Dn vented his anger to the table as he crushed part of it under his grip.

    "I was only making the process easier for you. If we do not cancel it, when you fail to show up for the finals I will still win by default. Before anything I will let you know, Starfall will only defend our empire."

    "Onee-sama! But the other kingdomsck the strength to fight!" shouted Dn.

    "AND WHAT OF IT? STOP BEING AN IDIOT DYLAN! If both you and I leave and the empire''s cities get attacked that would be putting the cart before the horse! Use your brain! Our strength exists for our people! If they nted a kingdom then without power they will die! That is how life is¡­"

    The prince balled his fists in frustration. He intended to leverage his sister''s image to ask her to help the other kingdoms. Due to the overwhelming support of the Dominii nobles to his sister, he barely had any supporters. Thus his vested interests were in changing their minds due to the alliances outside.

    ''FUCK! This destroys any chance of support I might have gotten. She got me. My only y was destroyed so effortlessly! What the hell can I do toe back from this!''

    As Dn mused Rhyne continued to berate her brother. Her manner of tone sounded like a sister concerned for her brother but the vitrioling out of her lips said otherwise.

    "Despite being the most diligent inbat ability this is your limit Ototo-kun. You are a very goodmander and soldier but you are no king or emperor. Just stay in ce and make love to your wives. I will revive our past glory there is no need for your pitiful attempts.

    "At least you managed to amount to something. Your stupidity in choosing women also shot youself in the foot. At least some of my subs are nobles you have shit. You never beat me in anything and that won''t change now. Obediently relinquish your rights to session. While I am asking nicely."

    After much mussing Dn made a deep sign and announced in a defeated manner. "Fine. I will do it. Now cancel the BHR. I will join the relief forces that will be sent out."

    Rhyne made a dazzling smile as she apuded "Splendid decision, I am sure the other countries are grateful for your altruism. I am proud to have such an honorable Ototo-kun. I will be cutting this call now."

    The contraption then powered down and started to return to its original appearance. Dn then started to cate the representatives by announcing the BHR''s cancetion and the intent of the Dominii empire to send out Gae-bolg as a relief force.

    However, at the back of his mind, Dn buried an Idea, one that scared and excited him greatly. ''If I cannot be the emperor legally. I can just be one through mutiny, rebellion, or assassination. Just wait Rhyne this is not yet over.''

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the west gate, Hiro and Heavenly Sword regrouped. As the 2nd round of matches of the qualifier had yet to evenplete, everyone was in top form.

    "Daddy!"

    Ryuuka quickly ran towards Hiro and threw herself into him. As if making up for the lives she lived alone, dashing and calling out "daddy" became a drug for the heir of Dragonblood. Hiro on the other hand just loved the smile his daughter made every time she did her reunion tackle.

    "Ryuu, we just saw each other this morning. Did you miss me already?"

    "I did! Daddy is the best!"

    "Ho? Daddy is the best? Right good girl, my daughter is the best daughter in the world!"

    Not caring about what others thought Hiro raised Ryuu to the air by the armpits and started to spin around. The rest of Heavenly Sword simplyughed at their antics as they waited.

    Jei calmly said in a small voice. "It should be any time now." Just then a loud announcement echoed.

    "GOOOD MORRRRNINNNG PAAARTISSSANNN! This is L! Your Partisan BHR Mascot and Announcer! HOW ARE YOU ALL?! I am sure everyone is wondering about the rm earlier, I just got word from the Prince that there is no cause for rm. There seems to be a monster invasion heading our way.

    "BUT DON''T WORRY! We have Starfall and we have Gae-bolg! Two of the strongest battle harems in the entire continent! I have been told that Starfall willy defense while offense would be the strongest spear!

    "So reassuring to have such powerhouses! Now the bad news, because of the heroism of our crown princess and prince the BHR for this year will be canceled. News if it would be rescheduled or postponed will be announced at ater date. Until then this is L signing off! Stay safe Partisan!"

    Vanessa then looked at Hiro as she exined. "The odds that bitch already secure the throne is high. Dn is softhearted and would not wish to see millions die. Logically the best move would be to end the event, sent everyone home, and create a mobile task force to eradicate the threat."

    "I am of the same mind, at least he is a worthy ruler." Commented Raylene.

    "I kinda feel there is something else thought? The Dominii have enough power to take down theing horde while continuing the event. Why cancel it? Do they intend to use the battle harems here as defenders?" uncharacteristically the Sword Saint added her inputs to the discussion.

    Hiro then asked Jei as his wife started into the horizon. "Wifey, where do you think this monster invasion came from?"

    "I don''t know husband. But I think the kingdoms all over are being assaulted all at once. The rm before was not one used for a typical monster invasion. I heard the same one in our kingdom." Answered the mage.

    Raylene who was confused tried to rify. "Eh? What do you mean? It sounded generic. Extremely simr to every other city."

    "That is the point. It is extremely generic. the city name is not even mentioned. This generic rm is not deployed to a city but towards somethingrger like an Empire. That way the samemand can be shared across a wider range." Answered the pink-haired empress.

    Hiro asked in worry. "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "I think¡ª the entire continent is under assault. This is the only reason why the BHR would be canceled. The impact if this is true would wipe out almost all the kingdoms without a battle harem to defend them. The ten most powerful people in each harem are in the Dominii empire."

 Chapter 301 From The Ashes 3

    "¡­"

    Silenced by the implication of such a task Heavenly Sword drew a nk. A single monster invasion was already bad enough, if you had multiple invasions along the same kingdom or empire, the problem of how that ce would defend itself became the issue.

    Do you prioritize cities based on value? Do you risk splitting up your forces at the risk of weakening them? Would you consider stopping the invasion before they reached the fortifications? The same problems one would endure if you over-extended highlighted the same issues as before.

    Amon tactic rulers had was to establish alliances to request for help. However, what would then happen if even your allies encountered the same problem? If none had the ability to assist you how would your alliance have any value? Yet it you helped another at the cost of yourself that would be putting the cart before the horse.

    "Jei, is there a choke point we can use to stop the monster invasions?"

    The voice of Heavenly Sword''s Dominator echoed amidst the silence. While most would consider how to hide or survive only he thought differently.

    "If we find the origin. I can. I will make one."

    The butcher then made a devilish smile as hemented. "Then I guess our ns are set, let''s kill them all." Even though his words were mired in insanity the people with him knew of his ability.

    If anyone else had said it they would have doubted and put that person in the mental hospital. But not Hiro. The man already had a track record, one that will only fill up further.

    Just then arge group of people arrived at the west gate. They wore golden-colored spartan armor and wore red cloaks. There was a bevy of beautiful women mixed among them who wore frilly clothes. At the lead four gorgeous females led the group, all of them people Hiro already knew.

    "I kinda expected it, but seeing you guys here really makes me think that you guys can smell danger." Quipped Leto.

    Vesna elegantly added while making a smile. "Ara? It is so nice to see such a powerful group of allies for one. Thank you for joining us."

    "The sheer brutality from the qualifiers was uncalled for. They may brand you as heretics."

    "Ah, please don''t mind Talvi, she is just worried about you guys. Hello everyone! A wonderful morning!" With a cute greeting, Autumn tried to smooth over Talvi''s rudement.

    Unfortunately, even with their cheerful attempts to start a dialogue, none from Hiro''s battle harem responded. Feeling the tension in the air Vesna took point and tried to fix the situation.

    The beautiful woman made a small bow as she spoke. "Hiro-sama, we are already aware of your feeling for Gae-bolg. As his Highness'' women, we had no choice but to follow the words of our husbands. But know that he never meant to provoke, ridicule, or malign you."

    It wasmon in alliances that a single mistake could sever it. The more people were involved the easier such mistakes could ur. The cold treatment from Heavenly Sword made Dn''s women sad. Due to their husband''s political position, they did not have many allies.

    Thus seeing the power and will of Hiro''s harem made them appreciate the viewpoints of another group. However no matter their endearment to Heavenly Sword, their love for Dn trumped over it. Thus they knew a time maye they would need to cross des with their allies.

    Hiro knew the difficulty in their current situation, thus he could only put it for another day. The butcher then answered to let bygones be bygones.

    "Lady Vesna, raise your head. As I have sworn before, in this life for the favor of saving my wives I will never raise arms against Gae-bolg. And your husband has three favors he may call me for. We are not enemies."

    Vesna who heard the words of the dominator before her smiled wryly. While he did say they were not enemies, he didn''t say they were allies either. He would never attack Gae-bolg because of his wives, this meant if Dn did anything to his wives he would forget the vow ande after the prince.

    From how Hiro spoke, the three favors which should have been something to be used sparingly now became the only way he would help Gae-bolg. The implications of the short exchange were clear. Heavenly Sword intends to cut ties with Dn as soon as they were able to.

    Dn''s wives who understood the matter all panicked inwardly but remained dignified and stoic in their appearance. The leader of the spartan soldiers came forward and saluted Hiro.

    "Greetings everyone, I am Kael Ths a submissive of Prince Dn, I lead Javelin one of his sub-battle harems.  Pleased to meet you all. I have seen the might of Heavenly Sword firsthand."

    Due to his professionalism, Hiro returned his salute as he replied. "Greetings to you as well Sir Kael, I thank you and the rest of Javelin  for participating in the defense of my wives before."

    Kael nodded and spoke no more. The entire group noticed the change in the mood. The Javelinmander turned the gloomy situation on its head with just a greeting.

    ''Simr to his wives, this man is not so simple.'' Thought Hiro.

    Autumn took this moment to ask. "What do you intend to do now Sir Hiro?"

    Even though Sir and Lady were reserved for nobility, due to the rise of powerful system users, these titles were often used to express admiration and respect for a person. While actual nobility uses the titles knight and dame.

    This was why Hiro expressed his respect by calling all of themdies despite all of them beingmoners. Which in turn made Dn''s harem call Heavenly Sword with simr titles.

    "My group will be going out to meet the invasion. Jei believes that this attack is bigger than we expected."

    The priestess of Gae-bolg then approached Jei and held her hands. "Oh? Is that so? Did you also see a vision then Jade?" to her inquiry the mage simply shook her head.

    Vesna marveled at the powers of deduction of this woman as she revealed the truth. "I am in awe of how you arrived at that situation. You are correct, from what we know of there are over 100 kingdoms that would face monster invasion in the next week. The BHR was canceled because almost all the participants were notified that they would be facing imminent attack."

    Surprisingly Hiro didn''t even flinch at the news and turned to look to the horizon. The woman brushed off her hair and asked in a sarcastic manner. "Ara, such a lukewarm response, is it because you no longer trust us, Sir Hiro?"

    Without turning back the butcher answered in a bored tone. "Yes, I do not. I believe there would be simultaneous attacks because my wife said so. Besides, it doesn''t really matter to me if even a thousand kingdoms fall. Right now my concern lies elsewhere."

    Unable to contain herself Leto blurted out in anger. "Sir Hiro! Have some shame, Vesna is trying her best to be nice to you! Why are you being such a dick! I would rather¡­" before she could finish her words though she felt the surrounding area''s temperature drop.

    The woman then noticed the eyes of Heavenly Sword. Unlike Hiro who looked away, his submissives and bonds all exuded frightening battle lust. Their eyes started to glow with calibers as their hands drew near their weapons.

    Gae-bolg as a whole grew wary of the cold reception. If originally Hiro had the demeanor of a wild animal, now the rest of his group even the young child gave off the same exact feeling. Unable to finish her words Leto stopped talking and ced her hands on her sword. The rest of Dn''s battle harem followed suit.

    The tension grew to the point that you could cut it with a knife. None could even speak a word as the crushing bloodlust from both sides started to exude. A voice that many knew suddenly spoke to break the hostile atmosphere.

    "Gae-bolg, Stand down. They are our allies. Please treat them as such."

    At the words of their dominant, the entire battle harem lowered their guard and left the issue to their leader. Battle harems could be considered as tools, they follow the will of their dominant, who, how, when, and why, such questions were irrelevant.

    A submissive''s worth is shown only through loyalty, sex, andbat nothing else mattered. Dn approached the gathering and stopped just behind the butcher.

    "Hiro, I overheard your conversation and the origin seems to be a ce near here, a ce you know well." As he walked forward Dn showed the magnificence of a king. Like a rock star, the manmanded the attention of everyone present. All but one. Hiro, the one he was talking to did not even spare a nce much less a reply.

    Sure that the butcher''s current behavior stemmed from his mistake, Dn ignored the disrespect and shared more information. "The origin of this ordeal is the Frozen Dew Forest. The information we got seems to say a new kind of monster appeared which disced the entire surrounding area these monsters are not invading, they are running away."

    Hiro then turned around silently and asked. "I don''t give a shit though?"

 Chapter 302 From The Ashes 4

    ?

    "It will be in your best interest to do it, however."

    "And why would that be dear prince?"

    "Do this and I will grant you thest location of the Saviors, that is what you needed right?"

    "You don''t n to keep me around for the BHR your Highness?"

    Dn answered with mncholy. "No, do this and you get what you want. I order you as the crown prince of the Dominii empire. Investigate and eliminate the source of this beast tide."

    "Very well, Heavenly Sword will move out with that in mind. I will share our findings with n, get out the situation from him."

    With Hiro''s firm demeanor, many noticed that unlike before he ced a distance from Dn. If before they could eat and chat like friends. Now all they had was transactions. Gae-bolg grew annoyed at the disrespect but knew if they said anything their dominant would berate them instead.

    Although one side only had 8 people while the other hundreds. A trained eye would see the bodynguage of Gae-bolg. Javelin and Arcus Kiss the sub harems even more so, the sheer power and brutality of Hiro''s submissives were disyed in the qualifiers.

    Although it was only for one hour, they showed frightening battle prowess. The ones that remembered the tyrannical power of the Vaginarnis even more so. It became to such a point the calibersing out of them were enough to even put a pause on Dn''s submissive.

    [Talvi]: Everyone, I am not dreaming right, do you all feel the calibers of Heavenly Sword?

    [Leto]: If you mean that it is so overbearing to the point I am suffocating, then yes I feel it too.

    [Autumn]: Well, I guess that should be expected right? They trained for months in the Apocalypse zones after all.

    [Vesna]: And knowing the battle philosophy of Heaven Sword they must have been hiding this whole time.

    [Leto]: Hmph! Why would they need to hide? We treated them well.

    [Autumn]: Letty, don''t forget they gave as good as they got, we rebuilt Partisan with their money after all.

    [Talvi]: What reason would they have for the change in attitude then?

    [Vesna]: It seems originally they weren''t sure if we were friend or foe. Now they already ssified us.

    [Leto]: Then, the reason they showed their true colors is that they intend to cut ties?

    [Talvi]: Only fools deal in absolutes, there is no permanent enemy, nor a permanent ally.

    [Autumn]: ¡­I don''t like it. Why should Jade and I have to fight? We are from the same n!

    [Vesna]: ¡­ Kael, Taliya how are your groups faring.

    [Kael]: Mydy, Javelin is on edge but they are still okay, if the pressure increases however many will begin to faint. We stand ready for battle at a moment''s notice.

    [Taliya]: Lady Vesna, the Arcus kiss is using mind screens to protect those around them. While it would exhaust them eventually, right now they are ready forbat.

    [Leto]: Thank you for takingmand of Arcus Kiss Taliya. Having you around definitely made things easier.

    [Taliya]: Your words honor my Lady Leto. I only joined Gae-bolg two months ago but in that time everyone has treated me extremely well. Please allow me to repay everyone back.

    [Talvi]: Unless absolutely necessary do not provoke them. Even just Sword Dynasty is enough to annihte most of our forces.

    [Kael & Taliya] By your will.

    Just like Hiro''s group Gae-bolg also took steps to increase their power, aside from procuring new ves and getting better gear they also trained hard by normal standards. Unfortunately despite all their efforts, the group in front of them was not normal. Inwardly all of Dn''s spouse ranks thought the same thing.

    ''We must avoidbat at all costs!''

    On the other hand, the subs of Heavenly Sword stood motionlessly like statues. While they tried to look menacing, inwardly they chatted free from any concerns like they were at a pic.

    [Ryuuka]: Onii-sans I''m bored! The people here are too weak! Even the wives are nothing much. Do something! Anything!

    [Lars]: Lady Tsugu, why don''t we y a game?

    [Ryuuka]: OH! Okay! What do we y?

    [Lars]: How about tag, but Heavenly Sword style?

    [Geo]: Lars, did you forget what happened thest time? You almost died from Ryuuka''s enthusiasm.

    [Aurum]: That was not Lady Tsugu''s fault, Lar''s should not have proposed to y tag while inbat in the first ce.

    [Geo]: The fact that you tag with swords is already an insane idea. I would have expected the idea from Standar, not from Larua.

    [Aurum]: Look here you bastard, what is that supposed to mean?

    [Geo]: Language!

    [Aurum]: ¡­

    [Lars]: How about football, Heavenly Sword Style?

    [Ryuuka] heeeh, that game sucks. Lars-nii-san cheats all the time! Don''t wanna!

    While the San-Baka were babysitting Ryuuka, the Sword Saint and the Vaginarnis were having a serious discussion in a separate group chat.

    [Raylene]: Jei, if the origin point is Frozen Dew Forest, if they disced everything around, how many monsters are we expecting?

    [Jade]: Close to 50 million. That just assuming a two thousand-kilometer radius, if they move out further even more.

    [Raylene]: How many kingdoms would be attacked if that is the case? How many can defend from it?

    [Jade]: If the monsters from simr origins would form the monster invasions, then the first wave alone will annihte no less than 50 kingdoms. The number that can defend is in the single digits.

    [Vanessa]: This paints a pretty grim picture doesn''t it, at least we know the origin point now. We can head there directly and stop the next ones.

    [Raylene]:¡­

    [Tsugumi]: Raylene-Nee-sama, is something the matter? If we go together I don''t think it would be an issue. The warning system detects invasions more than a week out, right? They should have plenty of time.

    [Vanessa]: That is if they can evacuate or reinforce their defenses, if they cannot call to anyone, even seven days would not mean much. Hmm. I guess we can only pray for them to get better lives next time.

    Cmities, this word was used to describe horrible events that rue a high death toll and property damage. Back on earth even if you know earthquakes, tsunamis, hurricane, or wildfires happens, there is not much that can be done. And there is no country that would risk itself to save another.

    Regardless of how devastating the damage was, such things were just a part of life. Normally countries would send help after the event. During the said cmity most would stay clear. In Valorious monster invasions were treated the same way. It was not normal to send help before the invasion''s arrival.

    Kingdoms would wait if there are survivors before sending help. What was the point of wasting resources on dead men after all? This calcting inclination is a requirement for those who rule. The only exception was when the Saviors were around.

    The reason they were able to unify humanity was they took the burden of others. Through them, the Kingdoms built camaraderie which eventually allowed them to join hands to form empires. Now millennia after, none could even think about carrying the responsibility.

    [Raylene]: Jei, is there a way to save them all?

    [Jade]: Zombie. Don''t.

    [Vanessa]: Lene, I know how you feel, but we cannot expose all our hands to save them. Our enemies are many. Rhyne and the Convent are the ones we know of but there are others! Those trump cards are our lifelines.

    [Raylene]: I know that Nessa, but we have the power to change such a disaster. We are strong! Hiro, needs to build up humanity right? We can use this chance to do so!

    [Jade]: Give fish and teach them how to fish. If they cannot survive this, they are just a waste of resources.

    [Vanessa]: If we get injured or something unexpected happens it would also not be a fair trade-off. We only saved people because of Dn. Now that we intend to cut ties, trying to save the people is a moot endeavor.

    [Raylene]: How can that be a moot endeavor?

    [Vanessa]: Then tell me this Lene, do you intend to stay behind to y hero afterwards? If you save them this time, do you intend to save them again in the future? How long will you waste helping them out?

    [Raylene]: I know but maybe until they each have an [Adept]?

    [Tsugumi]: That could take years Raylene-Nee-sama. Nii-sama''s growth speed is abnormal, most people would go insane from his manner of leveling. You cannot expect that of other people.

    [Raylene]: but¡­

    [Jade]: Raylene, Husband only has ten years. I care not for the people in Valorious. They did not help me when I needed it and took everything from me. I only have husband and our family. I will not risk it and waste time all to die when the real ordeal begins. Stay focused.

    [Raylene]: I know that but, "Noblesse Oblige" is a way of life for Valorians. My family at least.

    [Tsugumi]: Those who have power and status have a responsibility to those without huh¡­ Well, that is expected of a bloodline of emperor Dius I guess.

    [Vanessa]: Lene, I know how you feel, but I am against it. This is not what Hiro-sama needs right now.

    [Raylene]: I know that I know its stupid, our empire got destroyed because of such sentiments. But how much death, sorrow, and destruction would reign over thend if we do nothing!

    [All]:¡­

    [Raylene]: Please sisters, Tsugumi. Help me¡­ Help me save them¡­ I will do everything you ask. Just help me this one time. Please.

 Chapter 303 From The Ashes 5

    ?

    Jade could not help but look at her sister with a cold gaze. Vanessa had a troubled expression as she weighed the pros and cons of the transaction. It was only Tsugumi who approached the Princess of Valorious undauntedly.

    [Tsugumi]: Raylene-Nee-sama, if this is something you wish for, then I will support you with everything I have. I, who have been ignored by those around me most of my life, found happiness with Nii-sama and you all.

    [Raylene]: Tsugumi¡­

    [Tsugumi]: Even as someone unrted to your husband by blood, you not only protected me, and cherished me but also guided me. Allow me to return a small portion of that.

    The two embraced as they shed tears. Emotion sprang forth as the girls relished in their love for each other as family. Vanessa approached and joined their group hug.

    [Vanessa]: Lene, I once said you are the best of us and I wish to be more like you. Please allow me to assist. Let us save as many as we can. However, our family will always remain the priority okay?

    [Raylene]: Yes, thank you, sister. I will protect the family with my all.

    [Vanessa]: Before you get any weird ideas I know Valorians view death in battle as the ultimate honor, but do that shit and I will hunt you in whatever hell or heaven you go to and drag your ass back down here. Capeesh?

    The secret of Nessa''s twin personalities was already known to everyone. Like two sides of a coin, the personalities differed not only in inclination but temperament.

    One was the real Nessa, a kind-hearted sweet optimist. The other is a cynical pessimist with a penchant for murder and sadism. Thetter was given the designation bitch Vanessa.

    Before being reborn, the Mitsurugi household knew which was "On", depending on what colors the woman''s pupils showed. If they were blue like the ocean it was the real Vanessa, if it had the color of blood red, a shade of crimson or pink it would be the bitch Vanessa who was around.

    Now, the woman had Heterochromia. Which meant each eyeball had pupils of different colors. One was blood red the other ocean blue. This made determining who was driving a bit harder. However, due to working together the family had enough information to understand who was who.

    Already used to the 180-degree mood swings, Lene did not say anything and embraced her sister. In her own way, bitch Vanessa naturally also worried for her sisters. Despite the difference in personality both sides truly loved Raylene as an ally and sister-inw.

    [Raylene]: Thank you, Nessa, I appropriate it. I will return the favor.

    [Vanessa]: Don''t be like that. Family doesn''t keep score.

    Extremely touched by her sister''s support, Raylene then bashfully tried to gauge if thest person showed any eptance orck there off. Like a statue the pink-haired empress, crossed her arms in annoyance. Yet after about two minutes, she made a deep sigh and nodded her head.

    [Jade]: It will be difficult, but possible. The question is would husband agree?

    [Raylene]: Let me worry about that. I will beg him if need be.

    [Tsugumi]: Lene-Nee-sama, why not go for a triple whammy like you girls always do? Thest time you three begged him so pitifully, his anger dissipated like smoke. It is so weird to see how malleable Nii-sama is when you three ask him for something together.

    [Vanessa]: Well Tsugumi, I don''t mean to brag, but of the three of us. Your Nii-sama finds me the most alluring. He just can''t keep his hands off my body when I seduce him.

    [Raylene]: Shrimp look at the mouth on you. Aren''t you the one who begs like a harlot most of the time?

    [Jade]: Liar. Indeed, I could fill up a jug with all the fake tears you shed during sex.

    [Tsugumi]: Onee-sama''s I love you all but please keep that much to yourselves. I have no intention of hearing how Nii-sama is during spicy time. I cringe at the idea.

    [Vanessa]: Ara, how adorable! you are his sister after all! Also, don''t mind them, a perverted exhibitionist and a degenerate who likes being tied up do not have an opinion. Also! I now have the top spot for the highest cum collected of the three of us.

    [Tsugumi]: Vanessa-Nee-sama¡­ Please stop¡­I feel my ego dying from the cringe.

    [Raylene]: Anyhow, Jei, do you have an idea how we could go about protecting thend?

    [Jade]: I do, only one and it would be extremely punishing to husband.

    [All]¡­

    [Jade]: It would only be possible because of one of Hiro''s Skill [Heart''s Dogma]''s realities,  [By your side will I fall].

    [Tsugumi]: Ah! The magic door! But I don''t understand, how?

    [Jade]: We have to do this to make it work¡­

    After a few minutes of discussion, the three empresses left to share the details of their n with Hiro. Tsugumi who felt relieved knowing of what is toe smiled with battle lust.

    "Nii-sama, you wives are just as crazy as you are¡­ they truly are worthy of being your empresses. I can''t wait."

    Back to Hiro and Dn, the former made a crisp salute towards the crown prince and was about to leave. While Dn wanted to ask the butcher to defend the cities, he knew that now was not the time. The biggest issue with this continental monster invasion is the sheer number of defense targets.

    Each kingdom has about 100,000 - 250,000 people. Of that number only about 10,000-50,000 would be system users. Of that group, the ones withbat upations such as mercenaries, soldiers, or bounty hunters would be around 3,000 to 16,050.

    Despite being soldiers, the ones that are part of battle harems would be only around 300 to 1,500. This is because even though one can be a system user, one needed to be desired by a dominant to be able to join as a submissive. With such pathetic statistics, one would be able to understand why most battle harems were weak.

    Because of such considerations, Dn, one originally from the continent understood the futility of ying savior in these kinds of situations. Instead of wasting time on those that would die soon, it became much more efficient to annihte the source to calm the invasions down.

    Before the two men could separate Hiro''s three wives approached, greeted Dn then kneeled in front of Hiro. Having a basic idea of what they would ask, Hiro didn''t give his women a hard time and sat on the barrel.

    The butcher knew how much of a pushover he was when it came to Raylene and her sisters. Whenever they made mistakes, the three would seduce or act cute in front of him.

    Love and lust together with the warmth that came from them as he unloaded his seed into their bodies during makeup sex also turned his logic to mush.

    Thus, seeing the alluring smiles of his women Hiro already knew they were going to once again make a deal. Despite knowing of such he remained partial to them.

    "Darling, I will get straight to the point. Please help me to save the entire continent front the monster invasions."

    Her cool demeanor and battle-hungry expression told Hiro how much thought the woman already gave to her suggestions. Seeing both Vanessa and Jade on her nks meant both of them acquiesced to the Idea.

    Or rather, Jade already refined the n to the point of perfection. Such would be much more likely. On the other hand, Nessa cared not about the manner so long as the reward would be good for Heavenly Sword.

    Inwardly Hiro could only sign and think in defeat. ''Hai, these girls are again going to make me do something in exchange for my sexy time. Well, not that I would decline though. I am too easy.''

    "Why should I Lene?"

    Dn, who picked up on the conversation started to eavesdrop on the discussions in hopes that he may catch a glimpse of the Heavenly Sword''s ns.

    "Darling, there is little I can offer you as everything I already belong to you."

    The words sounded cheap and hammy, but Hiro felt his chest warm up. Hiro cleared his thoughts as he continued.

    "While that may be true, please exin why should I go through the hassle of this?"

    "Noblesse Oblige¡­ It is something I am obligated to follow due to being part of the bloodline of the sword savior."

    "Lene, I am amoner though? I am no knight nor did I ever pretend to be."

    "Save them for me, darling. I make this formal request as your submissive and your woman. It may be impossible for everyone else. But that is not the case for my darling. Now I answered as truthfully as I could Hiro, only you could beside what I wish for in such a dangerous situation.

    "Let me rephrase it. As a gift to me, I want you to protect the entire continent my darling."

    Before Hiro answered the two other women by Raylene''s sides simrly announced.

    "Hiro-sama, doing this would significantly raise our ledger ratings."

    "Husband, we made a n. We can do it, 70% probability of sess."

    After a minute of all three of his wives making sad pitiful faces towards Hiro. Eventually, he answered for everyone to hear. "Fine, let''s do this. "

 Chapter 304 From The Ashes 6

    ?

    The crown prince knew of Hiro''s inclination, making deals with this bastard was extremely hard as he was cunning. Keeping personal matters separate from business, in deals and trades he even gave n a run for his money.

    The Apocalypse zone''s monster materials were one example. Dn repeatedly begged to have Hiro for the right to sell the materials, but even with their rtionship Hiro never let up.

    The butcher gave a portion of the money to Dn to rebuild Partisan. But as he was among the reasons why it was destroyed in the first ce it was hard to not be greedy.

    Only one group of people could get anything they wanted from Hiro with no strings attached. And that was his wives, sister, and daughter. Anyone interacting with Heaven Sword would see the stupid faces Hiro made when he interacted with them.

    The absurdity of his actions to please them also were borderline insane. Nothing was impossible for him, so long as the request came from his harem. As such this request to protect the entire continent would have most men decline but not Hiro.

    "Really?" Hiro''s wives grew stupefied at his curt answer.

    Fussy with regards to the why, no amount of shaming or grandstanding affected Hiro. He never wished to be famous. Even bing honorable didn''t interest him. But when Raylene said the magical words everything changed.

    ("Let me rephrase it. As a gift to me, I want you to protect the entire continent my darling.")

    That became all that was needed. Because Raylene wanted it. Hiro would break the status quo to fulfill it. No more no less. Jade and Vanessa seemed on board. So conflict between the wives is not an issue. Thus his answer no longer cared about anything else.

    "Then let us tell you the n. Jei and Nessa helped me make one."

    "No need. I know the meticulous nning of you three. If you already have a n made then we just need to execute. Just tell me what to do."

    Silenced by the words the butcher gave them the three felt their pleased. To be loved unconditionally and praised for your own ability were different kinds of validation. The former is a blessing that warms the heart. But thetter was a feeling of satisfaction derived from purpose.

    Raylene asked once more as a formality. "Are you sure of this darling?"

    "Yes. Since Lene wants it, and Jei and Nessa don''t have an issue, then I will do my best to fulfill it."

    Hiro walked forward and ced his hand on Raylene''s face and tenderly caressed it. His eyes full of love and affection showed just how much emotion flowed in his soul at this moment.

    Not expecting such an attack the woman blushed scarlet and tried to hide her face in panic. Despite being in love with her husband the no-nonsense way Hiro expressed his love to them always made her heart skip a beat.

    "Wait! Please don''t look at me!"

    Amused Hiro then moved close and yfully bit her neck like a vampire. Unable to resist Raylene made a seductive moan as her body jolted from excitement. She quickly tried to push back her man as she murmured in a trance.

    "Ah, darling please have mercy. There are too many people here¡­You can have me to your heart''s content when we get back¡­Please endure for now."

    With a new love mark on the woman''s neck Hiro then gingerly traced Raylene''s neck like examining a gemstone. He then yfully nibbled on her ear as he whispered.

    "Were those words for me? Or were they for you? You are already gushing below my perverted exhibitionist. Did you just imagine me railing you in front of all these people? Wouldn''t you just love that, My darling?"

    Unable to make a decent reply the originally battle-hungry woman called the bloody boxer now turned into a scared horny kitten. She covered her face as she turned red like a tomato. "Hauu¡­Darling¡­stop bullying me¡­"

    Extremely amused at Raylene''s endearing demeanor. Hiro gave a small peck to her lips and sent a mental transmission to Raylene''s brands.

    ''I will fulfill your request darling. But know that the price will be steep. Prepare both your body and your heart for the time I collect. Enlisting my services is extremely expensive.''

    Afterwards, Hiro asked his wives to stand up and said to Dn. "Your Highness, gather all the representatives I will grant them all a chance to protect their kingdoms from danger. Exclude the ones you wished destroyed."

    "Ah! No, don''t do that the people are innocent! Just because the top is an asshole a whole kingdom should not be destroyed!"

    unable to stop herself Raylene quickly shot down Hiro''s argument. Scared that he probably got offended the blue-haired empress turned to her husband only to see him lovingly smile at her.

    Hiro then corrected himself. "Lene is right, my mistake, call everyone, contact the other cities as well if possible. I will show you all the might it takes to protect an entire continent."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The group then proceeded to the throne room of Dn''s castle. There were over fifty diplomats and representatives from various kingdoms. Over ten screens floated in the air each of them showed simr reception area''s across the various cities of the Dominii Empire.

    "Dn, we all gathered because you said this was a conference to protect the continent. Care to exin what you meant?"

    On one of the screens, Rhyne sat on an elegant throne as she asked. Artorius and Maximilian were beside her. Like a broken record, Dn repeated the same message he kept saying earlier.

    "Onee-sama, as I already mentioned, please wait until everyone gathers I will have them exin for better rity."

    Outwardly how the empire views Dn would affect his chances of seeding. While they could just rule in tyranny it led thend to ruin. Thus both Rhyne and Dn tried to raise the opinions of the citizenry and nobility. Ruling a country is one of the things that cannot be resolved by just strength.

    The doors to the hall opened and Hiro walked forward with his battle harem. The simple entrance enraptured both the ones in the hall and those calling in. Many were mesmerized by the transparent mor of the men and women of Heavenly Sword.

    The battle harem then kneeled in front of Prince Dn like knights to a king. The crown prince gestured and once they stood up he announced.

    "Okay, since everyone is here now, I will exin the purpose of this conference. As you should all know by now. A simultaneous monster invasion of over a hundred kingdoms is underway.

    "The use of the Apocalypse rms should give every insight into how grave the situation is. Now. To borate further, I will have one of my allies exin our n to resolve it."

    Raylene stepped forward and introduced herself. "Hello everyone! I am Lene Musashi a submissive of the battle harem Three Swords. We have all gathered you all here to address the problem at hand."

    Jade waved her hand and created a construct of the continent as a miniature model. Several bright red circles then lit up on the model for all to see. Extremely impressed with the presentation several murmurs made rounds about who these beautiful women were.

    Lene then moved towards the model and created an Aura construct of a pointing stick. "Let me get right straight to the point. The main issue is that most of the battle harems capable of stopping the invasions are in the cities of the New Valorious Empire. While the other members are still defending the kingdoms, the dominants, and the strongest submissives are not."

    Like a teacher, the blue-haired empress started to go over the main issues of the current predicament. "The Apocalypse rms are special in that they allow cities to detect the invasion over a week instead of the normal three days standard rms would have. However, even with the extra time, there is too much time to cover for all the battle harems to return."

    Not waiting for the others to respond, the woman continued. "Short wave teleportation is possible, but it is unrealistic to transport everyone as the cost is too high. The stronger battle harems can technically sprint the distance at the risk of getting intercepted on their way. The next problem is thebat strength avable.

    "It is a known fact that battle harems differ wildly in capability. Even when one takes into ount the differences in the monster invasions it is all down to luck who gets who. Once all the battle harems reach their home bases it is normal that they no longer try to assist the other kingdoms.

    "This me first mentality may make sense but in the grand scheme of things, it is incredibly short-sighted. Thus by the order of Prince Dn, Three Swords now presents a problem to this solution."

    Vanessa then stepped forward and raised her hand. Upon doing so ten portals appeared beside her. And in the screens gasps and murmurs all happened at once.

    Raylene smiled and continued her presentation. "It is as you surmised everyone. Three Sword holds the ability to create multiple long-distance gates under a specific set of rules. My colleague will now demonstrate."

    Vanessa then acted like a model and walked through each portal and visited ten different cities in a span of a few minutes. Upon her return, Raylene then smiled as she continued.

    "We wish to offer our services under one condition. Any kingdom who wishes to use the portal must fight to save the others."

 Chapter 305 From The Ashes 7

    ?

    Total silence. Distance and logistics have always been an issue in warfare. Mages who could create short ranged- teleportation portals were highly valued. Vanessa''s short sojourn in over ten cities demonstrated the safety and ability of the portals of Three Swords.

    Stupefied by what they saw everyone present actually forgot all about the catastrophe and simply allowed their minds to wander. Thoughts about possessing the power they just witness made the dominants extremely greedy. The desire in their eyes could be witnessed by Raylene and her sisters. Hiding their disgust they continued smiling while continuing with their skit.

    "As I mentioned. Any kingdom that wishes to leverage our services must participate in thebined battle harem assault force that will be used to clear the invasions.

    "Our people will create a n to take out the monsters before they arrive in the cities. Anyone who participates will be considered future business partners while anyone who acts improperly will be cklisted."

    One by one the various dominants present started to ask their questions. Raylene artictely answered each question in a rehearsed manner.

    "Is there a fee needed to be paid for each person to use the portals?"

    "No, no fees will be collected at this time. Only participation inbat will need to be exchanged."

    "Will Three Swords be cing an arbitrary limit to each battle harem participating?"

    "No, anyone who will join the assault force will be allowed to do so."

    "Does Three Sword intend to monopolize the loot and materials from the battles?"

    "No, spoils will be divided by contribution. Of course, granted therge span of the battlefield it would be impossible to retrieve everything at once. However, our sisterpany the Verdant Golden Shower group will collect all the materials for a fixed 3% of the materials collected."

    "Who will be leading the force?"

    Raylene then smiled and gestured to the Crown prince. "The Dominii empire has divided the attack and defense initiatives between Prince Dn and Princess Rhyne. As the assault force falls under the Prince, Gae-bolg would be the one taking point."

    "Will Three Swords be participating asbatants or only as support personnel?"

    At this point, Dn stood up and answered for everyone. "Three Swords will only serve as support personnel. Their job would be to maintain the portals as well as protect the extraction of monster materials. Everyone else has the option of joining the assault armies or fending for themselves."

    A few belligerent representatives asked in an arrogant manner. "This sounds like a ruse to leverage freebor. How sure are we that our kingdoms will be protected if we will be running around putting out fires?"

    While the others remained silent the man made a valid point. Because the one to make the decision will be someone else, people would remain anxious if their own kingdoms would be protected while the assault force would be running around. What if there were two locations under siege? Would the group split in two? Or will one kingdom be abandoned?

    At this point Raylene stomped her foot on the floor, she then used her inventory to change from the simple dress she wore to the red heavy armor she bought in partisan.

    When her dress changed to that of a warrior her golden Aura started to undte outwards in an oppressing manner. Together with the calibers the woman''s amber eyes started to glow like jewels.

    The blue-haired empress looked heroic as she reassured the group in a calm manner. "I will be the one to direct the assault force. The responsibility shall fall on me. As for why you should believe me. I am a [Adept] ranked System User from the Valorious empire."

    "Why should we believe you? Many could im to be part of those righteous bastards what is your proof!"

    At her words, a female knight with blonde hair stood and shouted from one of the screens. "Morons should shut up! She already showed her proof you fucking imbecile!" The aggressive woman hadrge breasts and shapely hips herbat uniform could not hide her marvelous assets.

    No one took the woman''s words lightly though, even with such a feminine frame the Calibers rolling off her could be felt by even those not in the same room as her.

    "I am Lara Cavaliere, a survivor from the fall of glory. Commander of thest Valorian Crusader regiment. Amber eyes and golden Aura are marks of a true Valorian Knight. This woman is a true Valorian! Unlike you fuckers we would rather die than use such underhanded tactics!"

    She then looked at Raylene with a serious tone as she dered. "Pleased as I may be Dame Musashi, we need to talk about where you have been all this time after this is all over. Please make some time for me. I will not take no for an answer." Lara then sat back down in the room she was in.

    At that moment Hiro, Jei, and Nessa all felt the extreme emotion that overflowed from Raylene''s link. Sadness, joy, and regret such powerful emotions spilled forth, Raylene held it all in and nodded. Jade and Vanessa stepped forward and presented other parts of the n.

    With the confirmation of Raylene''s origin, none said anything further about the one calling the shots. The words of a Valorian Knight were that heavy. A few others asked some small nuances which Hiro''s wives answered as well. After the presentation, Vanessa adjourned the meeting with a reminder.

    "The operation shall begin tomorrow at 9 AM. We will again use this setup to get in touch with everyone. Please Assemble your battle harems and get ready forbat.

    "Any group not present shall be ignored moving forward. Please use the time between right now and tomorrow morning to decide. Once we begin there will be no do-overs. "

    When the meeting ended the other screens turned off except one, Rhyne''s. Knowing the royal sibling would be speaking with each other the other representatives and Heavenly Sword all left the hall. When Rhyne faced only her brother, She pped her hands as she spoke in an exhrated voice.

    "Well done Dn! I have heard from Gil that there was a powerful force hiding out in Partisan. To think that this force was yours. I am in awe of it. Take care they do not get NTR''d from you dear Ototo-kun. Do remember that even if you did manage to save the other kingdoms. You abolished your right to the throne."

    "I am aware sister. Please use Starfall to protect the cities. I shall handle the invasions."

    "Yes, I await how powerful your battle harem would be. Three Swords is a magnificent de. Take care of them well. However, never forget you can only be stabbed by those behind your back. y with fire too much and you will get burned."

    "I will keep it in mind Onee-sama."

    Rhyne then make a flying kiss and said goodbye. "Well, talk to you again tomorrow. Toodles~" At her final words thest screen shut off and disappeared. Dn made a heavy sign and whispered under his breath.

    "To win against you I resolved myself to be burned Onee-sama. Even if I die, I will rise from the ashes in order to take you down. "

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Back at Arcus Kiss, Hiro and his battle harem, together with the golden pair were doing a debriefing of what happened with the presentation. Noticeably, Raylenecked strength and just rested her head on the man beside her.

    The n they just did was something Hiro and his wives concocted. It was a multiyered n that has a number of objectives.  On top of using someone else resources to defend the entire country, the showcase of power would call for those with evil intentions to attack Raylene, Jade, and Vanessa to be NTR''d. Lastly, this would vastly increase Hiro''s battle harem in both levels and funds.

    After the debrief ended. Jade and Vanessa left the room with the others to give Hiro and Raylene some privacy. As those familiar with the blue-haired empress, they knew Raylene needed to talk to someone to get the emotions out of her chest. Hiro simrly believed the same thing so he stayed behind with her and asked.

    "Lene, who was that woman? I felt your emotions from seeing Lara, is there some unresolved conflict between the two of you? I got surprised at the chaos in your heart."

    The woman didn''t respond Immeditatively and spoke once she got her emotions in check. "She is Lara Cavaliere a Valorian Pdin from the same battle academy as me. She was my senior and my best friend. I had thought she died during the fall of glory. I didn''t get to look for her all this time, but she is extremely dear to me."

    Hiro then ced his arms over his wife''s shoulders and expressed his delight. "I am d you found your friend. Did you think she notice who you were?" Unfortunately, his wife responded in a voice mired with anxiety

    "I am not sure. What do I do though darling? What happened to her all this time? What if she hates me for vanishing during the fall of the capital? What if she mes me for what happened? All trainees and knights were expected to defend the capital. And I am the only one who ran away like a coward."

 Chapter 306 Xin Valorious

    ?

    "Well, we won''t know until you get to talk to her Lene. But I do wonder if she noticed who you were. She did call you as Dame Musashi right?"

    Raylene got up and began to stretch. "Well, it could not be helped. Because the biatch was there I didn''t use Mitsurugi. But I also do not wish to use my real name, at least not yet. I guess¡­ I will know after we meet."

    Hiro already knew Raylene''s true name from seeing her memories. But if the woman herself didn''t wish to use it yet then he didn''t want to push her. Names had power after all. Identities and bloodlines all could be traced from a single name. In the olden days, only nobles could even have ast name.

    "Well, we are lucky your friend decided to back your im. Otherwise, it would be difficult to takemand of the operation with the other parties making malicious ims." Hiro mused.

    Raylene answered bitterly, "Indeed. What use is it being known to be a noble bloodline, if our entire empire is already gone." Such a statement vastly went against her usual demeanor which caused Hiro some rm.

    The Valorians could be likened to Spartans from Earth, they had a warrior-like society that promoted battle but infused it with Chivalric virtues. Normally the progenitor of a royal bloodline would develop, his family, his kingdom, and eventually his Empire. Values chosen by the monarchs would be the ones who would shape their dominion.

    This truth only changed when the bloodline itself started to degenerate either through corruption, greed, or malice; usually when the leader of the new generation arrived. Out of the four kingdoms, Valorious had the highest moral high ground possible and thus also became the name of the continent. Because of this fundamental difference, the standards it held were naturally higher.

    Yet would such things actually matter in the grand scheme of things? Hiro would be a hypocrite if he suddenly said some sophistry about morals or virtue. Didn''t he himself already throw away his humanity in desperation?

    Jei or Nessa would definitely agree with their sister''s statement. The former a pragmatist while thetter a realist. Jei would not care about one''s morals, the only question is if it serves to keep an empire alive. Nessa on the other hand would dive into gray to ensure the kingdom survives. In short one prioritizes oue the other prioritizes the goal.

    While both are simr in result they are fundamentally different in approach. However, both arepletely opposite of Raylene who is an idealist. As such, while Hiro had more inmon with Jei and Nessa he could not bring himself to agree with Raylene''s offhandment. If he did it felt like his beloved wife would lose more than just her identity but something much deeper.

    "Lene, there are some things more important than survival. I am sure your ancestors and your family felt the same way. We will be looking for Dius Valorious''st location too so we will find out soon. Until we know for sure don''t just look at the results."

    The woman said nothing and just ced Hiro''s hand on her cheek. She closed her eyes as if to feel the warmth from Hiro''s hand. Like a pet affectionately nuzzling the hand of its owner.

    "There is much I do not know, and even more I am scared off. But so long as you are with me darling, I am sure can get through it all. So please remain by my side okay? Even if I already lost my original identity, I can continue to live as Raylene Mitsurugi because of you and our family."

    Hiro ced his other hand on Lene''s waist and pulled her close. In his embrace, he sought her lips as they reaffirmed their love of each other. Often times actions speak volumes louder than words.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The butcher and his blue-haired empress eventually met up with the rest of Heavenly Sword and Dn''s battle harem. Upon arriving Lene went towards her sisters as Hiro approached Dn and his wives. The prince then asked Hiro in a brooding manner.

    "I am not sure what it is you are aiming for Hiro. Why give the option to everyone? You already know that more than half of them are rotten. Didn''t you n to murder the majority of them?"

    "You are correct your highness, originally I n to spare only the battle harems that could have been your allies. But the stakes are different now. You already gave up your right to the throne right?"

    Nodding, Dn gave confirmation. Hiro then answered nonchntly "Because Lene asked for it."

    "Ha?" befuddled by what he heard the prince of the Dominii couldn''t help eximing stupidly.

    Talvi took point to confirm what the butcher just dered. "You mean to say you are giving all these people a right to salvation all because Lady Raylene wishes for it? These people may stab you in the back or even take advantage of you. You are prepared to go through all that just because she asked?"

    Uncharacteristic of the normally quiet assassin her words verbalized what almost everyone present had in their minds. Despite its absurdity, Hiro calmly answered back.

    "Yes, to me Lene''s wishes are the only reason I have yet to murder them all. As for what they do afterwards, this is merely a test. I can save the kingdoms even without them. Lene asked saving themon people, not the battle harems."

    When the people heard his words they all naturally looked at the face of the princess of Valorious. Bothered by the stares and embarrassed by her husband''s affection, Raylene had flushed cheeks and tried to look unbothered.

    Tsugumi and Ryuuka already began teasing their tomato-colored mother/sister-inw. Meanwhile, Jei and Nessa held each of Hiro''s hands as they whispered sweet nothings to each other.

    "Husband, would you do the same for me?"

    "In a heartbeat Jei."

    "Fufu Husband is the best."

    "What If I asked for something impossible my love? Like, bring me the moon?"

    "Would Nessa be fine if I got it to you in pieces?"

    "Oh-my! Hiro-sama is intentionally trying to be coy!"

    Gae-bolg started to vomit sugar at the public disy of affection, with everyone here at Adept rank or higher even the softest whisper could be heard by everyone. Dn then made coughed to get everyone''s attention and asked about the most pressing matter.

    "Hiro, how would we be able to protect the vastst from the monsters?"

    The annoyance on Hiro''s face made it clear he wanted to smack Dn in the face. Such tant disrespect to royalty would normally end in execution but when the one in front of you had the power to single-handedly tten your city many times over, you tend to be more understanding.

    Nessa and Jei took turns answering.

    "The problem with the invasions is distance, they are all spreading out. So we just make them cluster."

    "If teleporting people does not work, then we will teleport the monsters instead."

    Teleporting¡­monsters? As the rest of Gae-bolg drew a nk Hiro added the exnation in a sinct manner. "Heavenly Sword is trained inrge-scale suppression. Our n is simple, send all the monsters in one ce and annihte them."

    Even with his words the rest of the people either face-palmed or had nk faces. Therger the scale of the battle the more messy it became.

    Everything from supplies to coordination grew magnitudes harder the more people were in the war. Many would believe that taking out small groups of monsters would be better.

    Logically this would ensure the least amount of casualties and would preserve more of their forces. Of course, doing so would also prevent all the affected cities from being saved. But in such a situation wars andrge-scale battles normally began to be about numbers.

    The numbers you could save, versus the numbers you would lose. These two numbers bnced each other like a scale. And Unfortunately for those who fought, they rarely had the option of choosing. Heavenly Sword intended to go the opposite route. Put them all in a box and shake.

    Anxious at what they heard, Dn tried to ask for further details. "Hiro, can you exin the n more? I don''t understand what you mean."

    Hiro then created a caliber construct from Mana, it looked like an octagon simr to those who fought in mixed martial arts. It floated and showed itself to the powerhouses of Dn''s harem.

    "I will make a cage for all the monsters and a separate group will lead them all here. At fixed intervals, I will send a group to the defense forces. We will destroy the small group while the rest at trapped. We repeat until every one of them is dead."

    Dn gulped and asked in nervousness. "Who will be serving as bait then?"

    "I am so d you asked. Of course, it would be you guys!" ecstatically Hiro mped the prince''s shoulders and smiled.

    "What?" Dn nervously asked.

    "I will turn you into a hero Dn. rejoice for your moment of glory is at hand!"

    "What the fuck are you talking about?"

 Chapter 307 Do Not Buy, Will Fix Tomorrow

    ?

    Before she could do so, they saw a speeding crimson bullet fall from the sky and bury itself on the ground near them. Chasing after it were thousands of Heliotrope elves. El and Cain noticed the iing army and knew it was the same force Abel was stalling. Since there were no longer any vermillion colored bodies among those after him, they knew the Sunfire elves already ran out of time.

    The skill of Cain ended so right now he was in pain, El was simrly resting as she needed to unburden her mind after using two Cataclysm ranked spells [Onward unto Hell] and [Crucifixion]. So, the three of them were sitting ducks. Just when they were thinking the irony of their circumstances shadows came out of the ground and bound each of the elves in a disy of overwhelming might.

    "Despite being 5-Sun I almost got taken over, such a shameful disy let me rectify that mistake."

    The Asgardian enforcer was limping towards them with his shoulder carried by the 180cm Atele with pink hair. "You should be thankful a few good hits to the head were all it took to wake you, do you know how worried I was?!"

    "I am sorry sister Atele, luckily I heard your voice and was able to try and gain back control over my body. The cities of Asgard have all fallen, aside from the ones you liberated the rest are all overrun by the Eymuori. If we do not stop there here, Alfheim will be destroyed and then they intend to march to Asgard we cannot allow them to reach the Warp gate."

    Relief flooded the bodies of Cain and El as they saw Atele with Rai Seventh. They then heard the rustling of a body trying to get up near them. popping up out of the crater was the one-armed crimson Beowolf who had a blood-red eye and was bleeding all over. El who saw the condition of her friend cried out in rm.

    "ABEL! WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU!" the mage then started using healing spells to regenerate his wounds and his missing arm.

    The shielder then replied in a sarcastic manner. "Oh, you know, the usual. Stopping an angry elf army and an immortal one called the Eymuori. you should see the other guy. Haha!"

    He then stopped and stood up; the next words that came out of his mouth rmed everyone present as his joking mood disappeared, and started talking in a serious manner.

    "El, recreate my skill [Soul Drain], it has the power to steal souls, I can kill the Eymuori permanently with it. We need to arm the Beowolves with this spell as soon as possible."

    Knowing this was no joking manner, he then covered his fist in green energy and mmed it into the heart pieces in front of Cain. The power ruptured the heart and dissolved it into ash. Before Abel used his skill, the couple sliced and diced the heart only for it to slowly regenerate back to its cheetah form.

    They instead used the minimal actions necessary to keep it as just a heart. Thus, when the pair saw it disappear the validity of the shielder''s statements could no longer be denied. Lorelei who saw the skill immediately learned of its effects as shemented.

    "Codename Abel, the souls you take doesn''t seem to die but join the ones already haunting you. I''m guessing the ones around you are from the Eymuori you liberated. No sane person can withstand the weight of so many lives. If you continue to liberate the Eymuori you may end of a ve to their will in the future."

    Without missing a bit however Abel spoke nonchntly "If that is what it takes to put them down permanently then I will bear it. I am a dominator after all."

    Cain who immediately understood the implications was silent. The suffering his friend would have to endure by being haunted by thousands perhaps hundreds of thousands was not something normal people could bear. He could only focus on the present as he asked the group.

    "If the lone heart is here, that means the main body must be already outside the ruin, let''s go, time to end this."

    Knowing that now that the Beowolves had the ability to end Ziminar for good the four hurriedly made their way out of the ruin for one final showdown with shadow of Alfheim.

    ---------------

    Outside, Tursas and the Alfheim Army mingled with Cerberus as they rested. With the Eymuori no longer reviving after being in, the battle of attrition finally shifted in the favor of the defense forces just as the date was about to change.

    The defense army fought for a total of sixteen hours non-stop. Their casualties were extremely high with over 90% of the army wounded in some shape or form. The fatalities including the ones that turned were over 70%. Cerberus lost about 12,600 men and women and only over 5,000 remaining.

    Simrly of the 30,000 elves part of this expedition, only 9,000 was still alive. The ones left behind had terror and unease in their hearts as they saw firsthand how dangerous the Eymuori were. Should such an army be released into the core cities of Asgard and Alfheim there would be no stopping it.

    In themand barracks, Sinn was being embraced by Sverd as the former was crying her heart out. Being warriors without noble families Sinn and Sverd came from the bottom thus they both knew most of the ones that died.

    Losing over 12,000 rtives was beyond heartbreaking. Hyggelig despite being joyful under Crystal care was also silent. As his regiment was known for the strongest frontliners, his group was annihted to thest man. They served their purpose in being the vanguard of Cerberus and died keeping their allies protected until theirst breath.

    Unable to cry even if he wanted to, the Asgardian recited the names of his men one by one as a eulogy that they would not be forgotten. Vihansa who also suffered from significant losses was also crumpled up into a ball inside the tent. Tursas was sitting beside her in an attempt to share her pain. while Marduk dealt with the aftermath of the battle.

    The three dragons were in their human forms near them in inducedas. After thest Eymuori was in they were severely weakened yet all three still wanted to reinforce the Beowolves in the ruin. Crystal and Tursas promptly knocked them out and gave them drugs to force them to rest.

    *CRASH!*

    With a loud sound akin to an avnche, mountain sized pieces broke from the ruin castle near the defense forces. The surroundings were trampled and crumbled under the mad dash of the 500-meter body of Ziminar. The survivors of the defense army were in awe at the gigantic size of the beast as well as his overbearing Force undtions.

    Crystal and Tursas was about to shout battlemands when they saw armored figures mming their weapons on the figure, the most prominent were an 80-meter spear woman who exploded the torso of the monster. Soon after a flying heavy swordsman wrapped in winds cleaved the head of the monster right off.

    Its legs were like hills as they stomped the ground in panic. The monstrosity ran full speed even with the its chest cavity blown apart and head decapitated. A voice then shouted loudly to towards the defense army. Most knew him as Prometheus the [vulture who hunts weakness] as he has been fighting on Alfheim for millennia.

    "THIS BASTARD IS ZIMINAR! ANYONE WHO CAN FIGHT, ATTACK HIM NOW BEFORE THE EYMUORI ARRIVE!"

    When the word Eymuori was mentioned, everyone including Vihansa, Sinn and Sverd stood up and charged towards the monsters. Within seconds thousands of Force spells rained on the body of the frightened demon lord. Ziminar them roared despite not having a head!

    - Eymuori! Defend me where the f*cking hell are all of you! -

    *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!*

    Several quakes happened and, in the time it took to blink, four new fissures opened up from the south furthest from the ruin. Like ants thousands of Eymuori excited and made a mad dash towards Ziminar. Thousands of Banshees were flying through the air as hundreds of thousands more ran on the ground.

    The hearts and souls of the defense army gave into despair if thest battle was any indication, they would not be able to survive four fissures worth of these undying bastards. They had neither the dragons and or their original numbers. Many Asgardians and Elf alike lose hope and started lowering their weapons. Stopping the attacks raining on the demon lord.

    A shout came from Shiva as everyone had their souls losing the will to fight. "The Eymuori are bound to Ziminar, if he falls, they will all cease to exist! DO NOT STOP FIGHTING!"

    However even with this information no one moved. Even Tursas and Crystal were speechless for a moment. Both considered that they would die in this battle, yet despite thinking such both picked up their weapons and resumed their charged towards Ziminar.

    Soon, Vihansa, Marduk, Sinn, Sverd, Divya, and Hyggelig all ran after the leaders. Like a slow-moving tide, more and more warriors rushed after Tursas and Crystal towards Ziminar. If one was going to die anyway, inflicting the most amount of damage one could do to his or her enemies was the normal impulse. And thus within minutes the entire defense army of over ten thousand, attacked Ziminar in a fervor akin to a dragon''s rampage

 Chapter 308 Do Not Buy- Will Fix Later

    ?

    As the 500-meter crimson behemoth stomped and pierced the Eymuori to dust, 3000 Wolfsbane elves, continued to cast spell after spell in attempt to destroy the revitalized shielder. Over 500 of them all chanted in a chorus of might and desperation.

    "MOONLIGHT SKILL! [CHORUS OF THE NIGHT]! TRIGGER [STAR FALL]!"

    The Dominator was over 5-Sun thus the pressure from its realm threatened to suffocate even 3-Sun Heliotrope elves. As they could no longer fight individually, they used a skill unique to Heliotrope elves, [CHORUS OF THE NIGHT] to chant in tandem with others. This magnified andbined their Force pools to create feats of unimaginable power. And with over 500 3-Sun Wolfsbane elves, the strength of such a strike was guaranteed.

    Lights of unimaginable heat, burned in white as they fell from the heavens, in this sealed space of only darkness. The sight looked beyond beautiful If only its purpose was as harmless. The celestial bodies streaked across the space, aiming for the Crimson Dominator that was locked inbat with the Eymuori armies and Death Brigade.

    *BLAM!* *CRASH!* *BOOM!* *BANG!*

    Star after star mmed themselves into the 500-meter Beowolf with such might and impact that the behemoth was forced to defend and cross his arms in front of its body. The corpses of the Eymuori that littered the area were turned in cinders as the fires from the heavenly weapons continued to rain upon Abel. The shielder then thought inwardly.

    ''This isn''t working my size while helps me shrug of the blows of the Death Brigade make me arge bullseye to Wolfsbane. I am also struggling to hit such small targets. I need to fight in even levels.''

    Opposite what happened thest time, thest rank-up Abel had ced him at 3-Moon finally reaching the rest of the Beowolves. He was somehow able to keep his wits with him when he invoked his 1-Star skill the [Steel Beowolf]. But as his weaponry were a horn, cannons on his shoulders and a short stake on his right arm, he was struggling.

    ''Oy! Fenrir, if you can hear me and listen to my desires, then work with me here! drop the cannons and give me the ability to wield dragon fire. Short spears do not work with heavy armor, since I normally fight alone give me swords instead. Joshua has the fastest way to kill opponents. So, I will try copying his fighting style.

    Don''t give me a shield and let my body ept the damage. If Pearl can use it to revitalize herself, I will too. Keep the horn and lose the stake. Give me lighter armor but enough to still withstand blows.''

    Unsure if the Fenrir battle suit can actually hear him, it normally just disyed the parts of his body that was damaged, and the details of the support systems. That''s why the rest of the Beowolves treated them as powered suits and here he was talking to it like a genie.

    While being battered by the falling constetions, the Death Brigade continued totch onto Abel 500-meter frame and smash their weapons into him. Despite the suppressing effect of the dominator''s realm. The three-meter Sunfire berserkers continued fighting like nothing was there even while Abel was being bombarded.

    As thebination skill of the Wolfsbane elves ended, smoke engulfed the battlefield. Abel then heard a robotic voice in his mind.

    - User request received, changing Fenrir suit ording to request...

    WARNING! User does not have enough Force for conversion, searching for options . . .

    Avable methods ofpensation found, please select from one of the following options.

    1. Lifeforce equivalent to 10% of Users'' total lifespan.

    2. Memories associated with the Beowolves.

    3. Ability to feed Despair, Hate, and Pride.

    4. Affection to the entity known as Xin. Mode ofpensation locked by higher authority.

    5. Permanent loss of vision in the right eye, taste, and smell.

    6. Ability to bear children. Mode ofpensation locked by higher authority. ¨C

    ''What?'' Abel was inwardly surprised how the Fenrir suit talked; it was like a machine but sported abilities impossible for ones he knew of. Lifespan? Memories? Ability to strip emotions? Higher lever authority? Hell, it can even make him a eunuch!

    However, time never stopped for anyone, when the shower of stars ended, the Eymuori once again leaped and mmed themselves onto Abel as he tried to shake off the opponents climbing on him.

    ''AHHH! Whatever I choose number 5! I will die here if this keeps up!'' despite having a 500-meter body the damage the crimson dominator was dealing with was no joke. While his realm pretty much ttened the lower level Eymuori and prevented them from reincarnating. The elves were not deterred as much.

    - User has chosen Option 5, sight in the right eye, the ability to taste and smell will forever be removed from the Anima fragment "Abel". Anima fragment "Abel" will no longer be able to use said sense across lifetimes. Thepensation received; Fenrir recalibration will now proceed. ¨C

    ''WAIT HOLD UP! Across lifetimes? What the hell! WHAT THE F*CK ARE YOU FENRIR!'' roared Abel as he tried to shake off his assants by skating around the field.

    As he was fighting the crimson shielder felt himself getting smaller at an outrageous pace. The boxes on his shoulders melted like butter and the liquid material from them went to his hands and created two Japanese katanas.

    The thick and bulky appearance of his armor got reworked to no longer intended to support massive weight but became thinner in his joints and grew thicker around his vitals. The only thing the same as his original appearance was the crimson color of his armor. The horn on his head split down the middle and ced one small horn on both sides of his head.

    After the conversion, Abel felt his body lighter, but knew his limbs now packed more power than even before. The eerie robotic voice once again spoke as Abel started cutting the Eymuoriing at him.

    - User Fenrir mode saved, Legacy Armor will now be referred to as KuiJia mode, and the new battle form will be called dius mode. The user may switch freely by paying a small Force amount. Themand for conversion is [Fenrir Renatus]. ¨C

    ''The old one is "Armor" while this new one is "Sword" huh? How poetic. Fine, let''s take dius for a spin.''

    As the knowledge for the new abilities of dius was shared to the shielder he found himself smiling. He gained the ability to imbue dragon fire in his swords, explode himself like a grenade with it and finally charge with the power of dragon. Feeling giddy with his new present, the Beowolf failed to notice that his sense of smell, taste and the vision in his right eye were forever lost in his excitement.

    "SHIELDER SKILL [DELAYED IMPACT] TRIGGER [DRAGON RUSH]!"

    Abel then charged with fires guarding him like a cone, the Eymuori in his vicinity were burned to ashes. The shielder who now looked like a heavy swordsman burned in a vortex of mes. He was now only three meters and was fending off arrows and sword strikes from the Wolfsbane elves.

    Not holding back because they were women, the shielder carved his way through them. Despite being under-skilled in sword techniques, the effects of his skills allowed him to fight back. The suppression field from the dominator and the overwhelming force of his blows above 5-Sun overpowered the 3-Sun elves. Soon, the 5-Sun death brigade arrived and mmed their weapons into his body, bruising him further.

    It was only then that Abel noticed his Force filling up again, the power wasing from the corpses of the Eymuori and Wolfsbane. The Shielder then understood that his newest skill [Soul Drain] did not only heal him but took everything from those he killed. This meant even the Eymuori can be killed permanently if he was the one that did so.

    ''I got to have El recreate this skill for the others. We finally have a weapon against the Eymuori.''

    "SHIELDER SKILL [DELAYED IMPACT] TRIGGER [FIRE STORM]!"

    Exploding like a grenade Abel fought toe to toe with the 5-Sun death brigade while burning the Eymuori around him. Slowly but surely the battle was no longer just surviving but reducing the Eymuori as much as possible. If the shielder could reduce their numbers even a little, this fight would be worth it.

    "ALL RIGHT YOU BASTARDS COME AT ME! [ONLY I EXIST]!"

    Back to Cain and the Beowolves.

    - Ugh, why are you all standing up again? How the hell can I enjoy my harem of 3000 buxom Heliotrope elves and burly Sunfire elves if you all won''t stay down?! GIVE UP ALREADY! HELL, I AM TIRED OF YOU F*CKERS! JUST DIE! ¨C

    - Ziminar control yourself, they seem different, it might have to do with the dominator. I sense the Eymuori decreasing at a rapid pace, the Warden seems to have given her champion the ability to kill souls. ¨C

    While outwardly the Beowolves seemed silent in the [White world] they were celebrating from the info they just heard.

    ''YO! The beetle actually managed to put down Eymuori permanently? For real?'' (Josh)

    ''Abel seems to be working hard, we need to step up too.'' (El)

    ''Jin, Adriel are you guys fine now? Do you need help?'' (ude)

    ''I am fine, the boost early turned the tide, I will bite this f*cker to pieces mwahahahaha!'' (Adriel)

 Chapter 309 DO Not Buy, Got Covid, Better Will Start Fixing s Tomorrow

    ?

    As Cain and his group were making their way up the stairs, the Beowolf captain was slightly trembling as he moved. The one who noticed immediately was of course the one who held his heart, thus the ck-haired mage quickly asked.

    "Love are you okay?", however despite her loving entreaties, the blond swordsman kept silent. El not taking no for an answer silently chanted a spell simr to [White World] and connected to only her husband, within the spell she asked again.

    ''Arthur, I am here. Tell me what''s wrong, this world only has the two of us.'' Shocked but not surprised, the Beowolf captain smiled and responded as they kept running.

    ''I am scared El. I talked a big game but when it came down to it, I was the one who slipped up. The words of the bear when we first came here keep haunting me like a ghost.''

    (Such a pity I cannot see your journey o chosen de; the gods you put your trust in have abandoned you. Leave thisnd quickly, or your greed shall have you lose that which you value most. You will find no salvation here!

    Like ournds, your so-called Freya will drive you all to ruin. She is naught, but a psychotic hedonist that will murder worlds should it fulfill her desires. Hevon Vittuun Rotta Kuispa!)

    ''So far we have managed to do impossible tasks one after another without fatalities, I am terrified that we stand to lose more the longer this goes on. If I lose you, I don''t think I would be able to stay sane. What if the next time I slip up someone dies?

    What if killing Ziminar is not possible? Can''t we just stop here and run? Lorelei already has gotten into the ruin, right? Maybe we can just investigate and go home? What if¡­.''

    As the blond captain was headed in a downward spiral of fear and worry, El reached out and grasped his hand in hers, the warmth and the force entered Cain''s body like a tide. It was like the first rays of spring after a long winter. It calmed the nervous Beowolf captain and cated his soul. In the midst of his peace, the voice of the one he loves echoed ever so softly.

    ''Maybe you are right, but I know you would never do that. The man I fell in love with would never abandon those that could be saved.''

    El then moved his hand towards her lips as she lovingly gave a quick peck on his glove. She then faced her husband with eyes full of passion and determination.

    ''Also, I am not a damsel in distress. I am a Beowolf. And I am your wife, I will never allow you to do something I know you will regret. Do not mistake who you are my love. You are Arthur Fourreau codename Cain. The captain of the Beowolves! The squad that has repeatedly done the impossible!

    The one whom I adore more than anything in this world. And the light of this forsaken universe. Do not stop moving just because you are scared. I will not die; I will protect you as you will protect me. Allowing Ziminar to escape will forever haunt you no matter how far we run. We end this now! For Alfheim. For Asgard. For Lucia, Lorelei, and all those who have died. We carry their lives, hopes, and dreams on our backs, but most of all, we do it for us. For our family, our future, for our children who have yet to be born. We will be having a football team right~''

    With the short speech of El, Arthur recentered himself. She was right, they were not fighting for just today, they carried the hopes of those that passed and the survival of the future. Stopping now would not help anyone, they were already knee-deep into this matter. It only ended when Ziminar dies not before.

    As he remembered why he fought, it was not such a grand dream as many would say, he did not fight for Alfheim, nor did he fight for Asgard. He didn''t even care about the earth, Cain fought for his family and loved ones in and simple. The blond swordsman fought so that future generations would not have to. Arthur wanted this pointless war to end with him.

    Overflowing with love and Affection, the Beowolf captain pulled his wife into his embrace while he continued to run. Feeling her weight and her warmth, he again vowed to protect this woman above all else. He then asked in her mind as the swordsman carried her while running.

    ''I don''t know if I can do a football team, but I will definitely put a baby in you more than once. El, I might be heading to my death, or even the end of this world. Would you stille with me? Are you not wishing you should have fallen in love with someone else?''

    Cain repositioned her body into a princess carry while they ran. El in return ced both her arms on her husband''s neck as she gave him a deep and passionate kisssting several seconds. She then licked his cheek as she amorously whispered.

    ''Now why would I want anyone else? I will never be bound to any other, my beloved husband. I desire neither riches nor honor, I desire only to stay by your side. Just love me and me alone and I will never yearn for more. If you head to battle or if you wish to wage war, then there will I be. Wherever you go, I will forever follow~ ''

    Cain felt his heart skip several beats, how can this woman act so erotic and seductive? It was to the point that he wanted to have her here and now. His breathing becamebored not from running but from lust, he then tried very hard to calm his body down as Arthur junior wanted to have a go.

    Amused at the suffering she inflicted on her husband and having seen the lust in his eyes, El was in a very happy mood, but knowing this was not the time El then embraced his head as she whispered for everyone to hear.

    "I will not run away my dear husband. All I am you can have after we put Ziminar down. You can ravage me as much as you want tonight so do your best okay~"

    *Whistle*

    Abel couldn''t help himself as he grew annoyed at the pink atmosphere between the captain and vice captain of the Beowolves. he knew something was up when the shielder noticed them, but soon saw the two locking lips and ignored them. It was only when El suddenly spoke such a provocative line that he checked to see what was going on with them. on the other hand, Rai had a stoic face while Atele spoke in an amused voice.

    "There are proven studies that animals who are driven by lust exhibit higher aggression due to the increase of testosterone. I will take notes to see how effective Lilith''s attempts are in the next battle."

    Finding the entire thing stupid the aged Asgardian in eastern robes, thenmented as they neared the exit. "We are here, I will take point. Now that Ziminar is outside the ruin. I can finally let loose."

    Dumbfounded by his statement, every time Rai showed himself he was beyond overbearing and was a force of nature no one could stop, yet he was holding back. finding the notion absurd the Asgardian then noticed the looks of unbelief between the Beowolves so he said.

    "I''m guessing you think just because you fought against Sun ranks you think they are nothing more than Moon ranks with bigger force pools?"

    When no one answered Vasalias continued further. "Do not misunderstand the Force ranks as something arbitrarily decided. A being only enters Sun rank once he has achieved the limit of what his body can endure. To climb higher a sun rank must be subjected to a new attribute. Which is faith."

    Abel who couldn''t understand inquired in confusion. "Faith?"

    This time the one who answered was Atele, "Sun ranks are beings who surpassed the mortal and are on their way to immortality. They cannot progress just because they gain strength, their presence must be acknowledged by a greater majority simr to worship. This is why the next rank after the Sun ranks are called Celestials."

    Annoyed at them stopping, Rai then furthermented in an exasperated voice. "Alfheim''s systempletely removes the faith needed for Sun ranks by forcing their entire focus on either body or magic. This is why they use people as their rallying cries, Tursas is a pseudo-3-Sun on the Asgardian Force ranks. He will never get any higher no matter how strong he gets because of theck of faith.

    There is only one true Sun rank of Alfheim, and she was the reason why the attacks were halted during the first blitzkrieg. She goes by the name of Erta the queen of Alfheim. Tursas can only be a true 5-Sun once his mere presence creates faith that defied logic by the thousands.

    Now, let me show you why they call the ones on Asgard thend of the gods."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!